This is a modern-English version of The Expositor's Bible: The Book of the Twelve Prophets, Vol. 2: Commonly Called the Minor, originally written by Smith, George Adam.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
Transcriber's notes
Transcription notes
- A small number of obvious typos have been corrected.
- The spelling and punctuation of the book have not been changed.
- The footnotes have been renumbered from 1 to 1,560 and placed at the end of the text.
- It is clear from the context that some Hebrew letters are missing from Page 82 of the book. These letters, enclosed in square brackets, have been restored.
- The HTML file contains 40 external links to other volumes of The Expositor's Bible on the Gutenberg site. If you are reading the HTML file on a computer connected to the internet then you can follow these links. These external links, however, are NOT supported in the Epub and Mobi files even though they may appear as links in some e-book readers.
THE EXPOSITOR’S BIBLE
The Expositor's Bible
EDITED BY THE REV.
Edited by the Rev.
W. ROBERTSON NICOLL, M.A., LL.D.
W. ROBERTSON NICOLL, M.A., LL.D.
Editor of “The Expositor”
Editor of "The Expositor"
THE BOOK OF THE TWELVE PROPHETS
THE BOOK OF THE TWELVE PROPHETS
VOL. II.—ZEPHANIAH, NAHUM, HABAKKUK, OBADIAH,
HAGGAI, ZECHARIAH I.—VIII., “MALACHI,” JOEL,
“ZECHARIAH” IX.—XIV. AND JONAH
VOL. II.—ZEPHANIAH, NAHUM, HABAKKUK, OBADIAH,
HAGGAI, ZECHARIAH I.—VIII., “MALACHI,” JOEL,
“ZECHARIAH” IX.—XIV. AND JONAH
BY
BY
NEW YORK
NYC
51 EAST TENTH STREET
1898
51 East 10th Street
1898
THE EXPOSITOR'S BIBLE
The Expositor's Bible
Crown 8vo, cloth, price $1.50 each vol.
Crown 8vo, cloth, price $1.50 per vol.
FIRST SERIES, 1887–8.
FIRST SERIES, 1887–1888.
Colossians.
Colossians.
St. Mark.
St. Mark's.
Genesis.
Origin.
1 Samuel.
1 Samuel.
2 Samuel.
2 Samuel.
Hebrews.
Hebrews.
SECOND SERIES, 1888–9.
SECOND SERIES, 1888–89.
Galatians.
Galatians.
The Pastoral Epistles.
The Pastoral Letters.
Isaiah I.—XXXIX.
Isaiah 1:39.
The Book of Revelation.
The Revelation.
1 Corinthians
1 Cor.
The Epistles of St. John.
The Letters of St. John.
THIRD SERIES, 1889–90.
THIRD SERIES, 1889–90.
Judges and Ruth.
Judges and Ruth.
Jeremiah.
Jeremiah.
Isaiah XL.—LXVI.
Isaiah 40-66.
St. Matthew.
St. Matthew.
Exodus.
Exodus.
St. Luke.
St. Luke.
FOURTH SERIES, 1890–91.
Fifth Series, 1890–91.
Ecclesiastes.
Ecclesiastes.
St. James and St. Jude.
St. James and St. Jude.
Proverbs.
Sayings.
Leviticus.
Leviticus.
The Gospel of St. John.
The Book of John.
The Acts of the Apostles.
The Book of Acts.
FIFTH SERIES, 1891–2.
Fifth Series, 1891–2.
The Psalms.
The Psalms.
1 and 2 Thessalonians.
1 and 2 Thessalonians.
The Book of Job.
The Book of Job.
Ephesians.
Ephesians.
The Gospel of St. John.
The Book of John.
The Acts of the Apostles.
The Book of Acts.
SIXTH SERIES, 1892–3.
SIXTH SERIES, 1892–3.
1 Kings.
1 Kings.
Philippians.
Philippians.
Ezra, Nehemiah, Esther.
Ezra, Nehemiah, Esther.
Joshua.
Joshua.
The Psalms.
The Psalms.
The Epistles of St. Peter.
The Letters of St. Peter.
SEVENTH SERIES, 1893–4.
SEVENTH SERIES, 1893–4.
2 Kings.
2 Kings
Romans.
Romans.
The Books of Chronicles.
The Chronicles.
2 Corinthians.
2 Corinthians
Numbers.
Numbers.
The Psalms.
The Psalms.
EIGHTH SERIES, 1895–6.
Eighth Series, 1895–96.
Daniel.
Daniel.
The Book of Jeremiah.
The Book of Jeremiah.
Deuteronomy.
Deuteronomy.
The Song of Solomon and Lamentations.
The Song of Solomon and Lamentations.
Ezekiel.
Ezekiel.
The Book of the Twelve Prophets.
The Book of the Twelve Prophets.
COMMONLY CALLED THE MINOR
COMMONLY KNOWN AS THE MINOR
BY
BY
PROFESSOR OF HEBREW AND OLD TESTAMENT EXEGESIS
FREE CHURCH COLLEGE, GLASGOW
PROFESSOR OF HEBREW AND OLD TESTAMENT EXEGESIS
FREE CHURCH COLLEGE, GLASGOW
IN TWO VOLUMES
In Two Volumes
VOL. II.—ZEPHANIAH, NAHUM, HABAKKUK, OBADIAH,
HAGGAI, ZECHARIAH I.—VIII., “MALACHI,” JOEL,
“ZECHARIAH” IX.—XIV. AND JONAH
VOL. II.—ZEPHANIAH, NAHUM, HABAKKUK, OBADIAH,
HAGGAI, ZECHARIAH I.—VIII., “MALACHI,” JOEL,
“ZECHARIAH” IX.—XIV. AND JONAH
WITH HISTORICAL AND CRITICAL INTRODUCTIONS
With Historical and Critical Introductions
NEW YORK
NYC
51 EAST TENTH STREET
1898
51 East Tenth Street
1898
The first volume on the Twelve Prophets dealt with the three who belonged to the Eighth Century: Amos, Hosea and Micah. This second volume includes the other nine books arranged in chronological order: Zephaniah, Nahum and Habakkuk, of the Seventh Century; Obadiah, of the Exile; Haggai, Zechariah i.—viii., “Malachi” and Joel, of the Persian Period, 538—331; “Zechariah” ix.—xiv. and the Book of Jonah, of the Greek Period, which began in 332, the date of Alexander’s Syrian campaign.
The first volume on the Twelve Prophets focused on the three from the Eighth Century: Amos, Hosea, and Micah. This second volume contains the remaining nine books listed in chronological order: Zephaniah, Nahum, and Habakkuk from the Seventh Century; Obadiah from the Exile; Haggai, Zechariah chapters i—viii, "Malachi," and Joel from the Persian Period, 538—331; and "Zechariah" chapters ix—xiv and the Book of Jonah from the Greek Period, which began in 332, the year of Alexander’s campaign in Syria.
The same plan has been followed as in Volume I. A historical introduction is offered to each period. To each prophet are given, first a chapter of critical introduction, and then one or more chapters of exposition. A complete translation has been furnished, with critical and explanatory notes. All questions of date and of text, and nearly all of interpretation, have been confined to the introductions and the notes, so that those who consult the volume only for expository purposes will find the exposition unencumbered by the discussion of technical points.
The same approach has been taken as in Volume I. A historical introduction is provided for each period. Each prophet is given a chapter of critical introduction followed by one or more chapters of exposition. A full translation has been supplied, along with critical and explanatory notes. All issues related to dates and text, as well as almost all interpretive discussions, have been limited to the introductions and notes, so readers who refer to the volume solely for expository reasons will find the exposition free from technical discussions.
The necessity of including within one volume so many prophets, scattered over more than three centuries, and each of them requiring a separate introduction, has reduced the space available for the practical application of their teaching to modern life. But this is the less to be regretted, that the contents of the nine books before us are not so applicable to our own day, as we have found their greater predecessors to be. On the other hand, however, they form a more varied introduction to Old Testament Criticism, while, by the long range of time which they cover, and the many stages of religion to which they belong, they afford a wider view of the development of prophecy. Let us look for a little at these two points.
The need to include so many prophets in one volume, spread out over more than three centuries, each requiring its own introduction, has limited the space for applying their teachings to modern life. However, this is less regrettable because the contents of the nine books we have are not as relevant to our time as those of their earlier counterparts. On the flip side, they provide a more diverse introduction to Old Testament Criticism, and because they span a long period and cover many stages of religion, they offer a broader perspective on the development of prophecy. Let's take a moment to explore these two points.
1. To Old Testament Criticism these books furnish valuable introduction—some of them, like Obadiah, Joel and “Zechariah” ix.—xiv., by the great variety of opinion that has prevailed as to their dates or their relation to other prophets with whom they have passages in common; some, like Zechariah and “Malachi,” by their relation to the Law, in the light of modern theories of the origin of the latter; and some, like Joel and Jonah, by the question whether we are to read them as history, or as allegories of history, or as apocalypse. That is to say, these nine books raise, besides the usual questions of genuineness and integrity, every other possible problem of Old [Pg vii] Testament Criticism. It has, therefore, been necessary to make the critical introductions full and detailed. The enormous differences of opinion as to the dates of some must start the suspicion of arbitrariness, unless there be included in each case a history of the development of criticism, so as to exhibit to the English reader the principles and the evidence of fact upon which that criticism is based. I am convinced that what is chiefly required just now by the devout student of the Bible is the opportunity to judge for himself how far Old Testament Criticism is an adult science; with what amount of reasonableness it has been prosecuted; how gradually its conclusions have been reached, how jealously they have been contested; and how far, amid the many varieties of opinion which must always exist with reference to facts so ancient and questions so obscure, there has been progress towards agreement upon the leading problems. But, besides the accounts of past criticism given in this volume, the reader will find in each case an independent attempt to arrive at a conclusion. This has not always been successful. A number of points have been left in doubt; and even where results have been stated with some degree of positiveness, the reader need scarcely be warned (after what was said in the Preface to Vol. I.) that many of these must necessarily be provisional. But, in looking back from the close of this work upon the discussions which it contains, [Pg viii] I am more than ever convinced of the extreme probability of most of the conclusions. Among these are the following: that the correct interpretation of Habakkuk is to be found in the direction of the position to which Budde’s ingenious proposal has been carried on pages 123 ff. with reference to Egypt; that the most of Obadiah is to be dated from the sixth century; that “Malachi” is an anonymous work from the eve of Ezra’s reforms; that Joel follows “Malachi”; and that “Zechariah” ix.—xiv. has been rightly assigned by Stade to the early years of the Greek Period. I have ventured to contest Kosters’ theory that there was no return of Jewish exiles under Cyrus, and am the more disposed to believe his strong argument inconclusive, not only upon a review of the reasons I have stated in Chap. XVI., but on this ground also, that many of its chief adherents in this country and Germany have so modified it as virtually to give up its main contention. I think, too, there can be little doubt as to the substantial authenticity of Zephaniah ii. (except the verses on Moab and Ammon) and iii. 1–13, of Habakkuk ii. 5 ff., and of the whole of Haggai; or as to the ungenuine character of the lyric piece in Zechariah ii. and the intrusion of “Malachi” ii. 11–13a. On these and smaller points the reader will find full discussion at the proper places. [I may here add a word or two upon some of the critical conclusions reached in Vol. I., which have [Pg ix] been recently contested. The student will find strong grounds offered by Canon Driver in his Joel and Amos[1] for the authenticity of those passages in Amos which, following other critics, I regarded or suspected as not authentic. It makes one diffident in one’s opinions when Canon Driver supports Professors Kuenen and Robertson Smith on the other side. But on a survey of the case I am unable to feel that even they have removed what they admit to be “forcible” objections to the authorship by Amos of the passages in question. They seem to me to have established not more than a possibility that the passages are authentic; and on the whole I still feel that the probability is in the other direction. If I am right, then I think that the date of the apostrophes to Jehovah’s creative power which occur in the Book of Amos, and the reference to astral deities in chap. v. 27, may be that which I have suggested on pages 8 and 9 of this volume. Some critics have charged me with inconsistency in denying the authenticity of the epilogue to Amos while defending that of the epilogue to Hosea. The two cases, as my arguments proved, are entirely different. Nor do I see any reason to change the conclusions of Vol. I. upon the questions of the authenticity of various parts of Micah.]
1. For Old Testament Criticism, these books provide a valuable introduction—some of them, like Obadiah, Joel, and “Zechariah” chapters 9 to 14, due to the wide range of opinions about their dates or their connections to other prophets who share similar passages; others, like Zechariah and “Malachi,” because of their relationship to the Law, given modern theories about the origins of the latter; and some, like Joel and Jonah, due to the question of whether we should read them as history, as allegories of history, or as apocalyptic literature. In other words, these nine books bring up, in addition to the usual questions of authenticity and completeness, every other possible issue in Old Testament Criticism. Therefore, it has been necessary to create thorough and detailed critical introductions. The enormous differences in opinion about the dates of some must raise suspicions of arbitrariness unless each case also includes a history of the development of criticism, which shows the English reader the principles and factual evidence that support that criticism. I am convinced that what devout Bible students need most right now is the opportunity to assess for themselves how far Old Testament Criticism is a mature science; how reasonable its processes have been; how gradually its conclusions have developed, how fiercely they have been debated; and how much progress has been made towards agreement on the main issues, despite the many differing opinions that will always exist regarding such ancient facts and obscure questions. But in addition to the historical accounts of past criticism in this volume, the reader will find an independent attempt to arrive at conclusions for each case. This has not always been successful. Several points remain uncertain; and even where results have been presented assertively, the reader should be reminded (after what was discussed in the Preface to Vol. I.) that many of these conclusions must inevitably be provisional. However, looking back at the discussions contained in this work, I am more convinced than ever of the high probability of most of the conclusions. Among these are the following: that the correct understanding of Habakkuk aligns with the direction of Budde’s clever suggestion found on pages 123 ff. regarding Egypt; that most of Obadiah dates from the sixth century; that “Malachi” is an anonymous work from just before Ezra's reforms; that Joel follows “Malachi”; and that “Zechariah” chapters 9 to 14 have been correctly attributed by Stade to the early years of the Greek Period. I have dared to challenge Kosters’ theory that there was no return of Jewish exiles under Cyrus, and I am increasingly inclined to view his strong argument as inconclusive, not only based on a review of the reasons I presented in Chapter XVI, but also because many of its main supporters in this country and Germany have significantly modified their stance, essentially abandoning its core claim. I also think there is little doubt about the substantial authenticity of Zephaniah chapter 2 (except the verses on Moab and Ammon) and chapter 3, verses 1–13, Habakkuk chapter 2, verses 5 ff., and all of Haggai; or about the inauthentic nature of the lyrical piece in Zechariah chapter 2 and the insertion of “Malachi” chapter 2, verses 11–13 . The reader will find full discussions on these and other details at the appropriate sections. [I would like to add a brief note on some of the critical conclusions reached in Vol. I that have been recently contested. The student will find strong arguments offered by Canon Driver in his Joel and Amos[1] for the authenticity of those passages in Amos which I, following other critics, regarded or suspected as inauthentic. It makes one hesitant in one’s opinions when Canon Driver supports Professors Kuenen and Robertson Smith on the other side. But upon reviewing the case, I am unable to feel that even they have addressed what they acknowledge to be “strong” objections to the authorship by Amos of the disputed passages. They seem to have only established a possibility that the passages are authentic; overall, I still lean towards the opposite probability. If I am correct, then I think the dates of the calls to Jehovah’s creative power found in the Book of Amos and the reference to astral deities in chapter 5, verse 27, may be those I suggested on pages 8 and 9 of this volume. Some critics have accused me of inconsistency by denying the authenticity of the epilogue to Amos while defending that of the epilogue to Hosea. However, as my arguments have demonstrated, the two cases are entirely different. I also do not see any reason to change the conclusions of Vol. I regarding the authenticity of various sections of Micah.]
The text of the nine prophets treated in this volume [Pg x] has presented even more difficulties than that of the three treated in Vol. I. And these difficulties must be my apology for the delay of this volume.
The writings of the nine prophets discussed in this volume [Pg x] have posed even more challenges than those of the three covered in Vol. I. These challenges should serve as my explanation for the delay of this volume.
2. But the critical and textual value of our nine books is far exceeded by the historical. Each exhibits a development of Hebrew prophecy of the greatest interest. From this point of view, indeed, the volume might be entitled “The Passing of the Prophet.” For throughout our nine books we see the spirit and the style of the classic prophecy of Israel gradually dissolving into other forms of religious thought and feeling. The clear start from the facts of the prophet’s day, the ancient truths about Jehovah and Israel, and the direct appeal to the conscience of the prophet’s contemporaries, are not always given, or when given are mingled, coloured and warped by other religious interests, both present and future, which are even powerful enough to shake the ethical absolutism of the older prophets. With Nahum and Obadiah the ethical is entirely missed in the presence of the claims—and we cannot deny that they were natural claims—of the long-suffering nation’s hour of revenge upon her heathen tyrants. With Zephaniah prophecy, still austerely ethical, passes under the shadow of apocalypse; and the future is solved, not upon purely historical lines, but by the intervention of “supernatural” elements. With Habakkuk the ideals of the older prophets encounter [Pg xi] the shock of the facts of experience: we have the prophet as sceptic. Upon the other margin of the Exile, Haggai and Zechariah (i.—viii.), although they are as practical as any of their predecessors, exhibit the influence of the exilic developments of ritual, angelology and apocalypse. God appears further off from Zechariah than from the prophets of the eighth century, and in need of mediators, human and superhuman. With Zechariah the priest has displaced the prophet, and it is very remarkable that no place is found for the latter beside the two sons of oil, the political and priestly heads of the community, who, according to the Fifth Vision, stand in the presence of God and between them feed the religious life of Israel. Nearly sixty years later “Malachi” exhibits the working of Prophecy within the Law, and begins to employ the didactic style of the later Rabbinism. Joel starts, like any older prophet, from the facts of his own day, but these hurry him at once into apocalypse; he calls, as thoroughly as any of his predecessors, to repentance, but under the imminence of the Day of the Lord, with its “supernatural” terrors, he mentions no special sin and enforces no single virtue. The civic and personal ethics of the earlier prophets are absent. In the Greek Period, the oracles now numbered from the ninth to the fourteenth chapters of the Book of Zechariah repeat to aggravation the exulting revenge of Nahum and [Pg xii] Obadiah, without the strong style or the hold upon history which the former exhibits, and show us prophecy still further enwrapped in apocalypse. But in the Book of Jonah, though it is parable and not history, we see a great recovery and expansion of the best elements of prophecy. God’s character and Israel’s true mission to the world are revealed in the spirit of Hosea and of the Seer of the Exile, with much of the tenderness, the insight, the analysis of character and even the humour of classic prophecy. These qualities raise the Book of Jonah, though it is probably the latest of our Twelve, to the highest rank among them. No book is more worthy to stand by the side of Isaiah xl.—lv.; none is nearer in spirit to the New Testament.
2. However, the critical and textual importance of our nine books is far surpassed by their historical significance. Each one shows a fascinating evolution of Hebrew prophecy. From this perspective, the collection could be titled “The Passing of the Prophet.” Throughout our nine books, we observe the essence and style of classic Israelite prophecy gradually transforming into other forms of religious thought and emotion. The clear connection to the realities of the prophet's time, the ancient truths about Jehovah and Israel, and the direct appeal to the conscience of the prophet's contemporaries are not always present, or when they are, they are mixed, altered, and distorted by other religious concerns—both from the present and the future—that are even strong enough to challenge the ethical certainties of the earlier prophets. With Nahum and Obadiah, the ethical dimension is completely overshadowed by the claims—and we cannot deny that they were natural claims—of the long-suffering nation’s desire for revenge against its heathen oppressors. In Zephaniah, prophecy, still firmly ethical, enters the realm of apocalypse; the future is not interpreted purely in historical terms but through the involvement of “supernatural” elements. In Habakkuk, the ideals of the earlier prophets confront the harsh realities of life: we see the prophet as a skeptic. On the other side of the Exile, Haggai and Zechariah (i.—viii.), although as pragmatic as any of their predecessors, reflect the impact of the exilic developments in ritual, angelology, and apocalypse. God feels more distant in Zechariah than He did with the prophets of the eighth century and requires mediators, both human and divine. In Zechariah, the priest has taken the place of the prophet, and it is noteworthy that the latter has no role alongside the two sons of oil, the political and priestly leaders of the community, who, according to the Fifth Vision, stand before God and together sustain the religious life of Israel. Almost sixty years later, “Malachi” demonstrates the functioning of Prophecy within the Law and starts to use the instructive style of later Rabbinism. Joel begins, like any older prophet, with the realities of his own time, but this quickly leads him into apocalypse; he calls for repentance as thoroughly as his predecessors, but in light of the impending Day of the Lord, with its “supernatural” terrors, he does not mention any specific sin or emphasize a single virtue. The civic and personal ethics of the earlier prophets are absent. During the Greek Period, the oracles counted from the ninth to the fourteenth chapters of the Book of Zechariah reiterate the triumphant revenge of Nahum and Obadiah, but without the strong style or historical connection that the former has, showing prophecy even more intertwined with apocalypse. However, in the Book of Jonah, although it’s a parable and not history, we witness a significant recovery and expansion of the finest elements of prophecy. God’s character and Israel’s true purpose in the world are revealed in the spirit of Hosea and the Seer of the Exile, with much of the compassion, insight, character analysis, and even the humor of classic prophecy. These traits elevate the Book of Jonah, which is likely the most recent of our Twelve, to a distinguished position among them. No book is more deserving of being alongside Isaiah xl.—lv.; none is closer in spirit to the New Testament.
All this gives unity to the study of prophets so far separate in time, and so very distinct in character, from each other. From Zephaniah to Jonah, or over a period of three centuries, they illustrate the dissolution of Prophecy and its passage into other forms of religion.
All of this brings together the study of prophets who, although separated by time and very different in nature, are connected. From Zephaniah to Jonah, spanning three centuries, they show the decline of Prophecy and its transition into other forms of religion.
The scholars, to whom every worker in this field is indebted, are named throughout the volume. I regret that Nowack’s recent commentary on the Minor Prophets (Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht) reached me too late for use (except in footnotes) upon the earlier of the nine prophets.
The scholars that everyone in this field relies on are mentioned throughout the book. I regret that Nowack’s recent commentary on the Minor Prophets (Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht) arrived too late for me to use it (other than in footnotes) for the earlier of the nine prophets.
GEORGE ADAM SMITH.
GEORGE ADAM SMITH.
PAGE | ||
Preface | v | |
[These Tables are in Volume I.] | ||
INTRODUCTION TO THE PROPHETS OF THE SEVENTH CENTURY | ||
CHAPTER | ||
I. | THE SEVENTH CENTURY BEFORE CHRIST | 3 |
1. REACTION UNDER MANASSEH AND AMON (695?—639). | ||
2.
THE
EARLY
YEARS OF
JOSIAH (639—625):
JEREMIAH AND ZEPHANIAH |
||
3.
THE
REST OF THE
CCENTURY (625—586):
TTHE FALL OF NINIVEH; NAHUM AND HABACUS. |
||
Zephaniah | ||
II. | THE BOOK OF ZEPHANIAH | 35 |
III. | THE PROPHET AND THE REFORMERS | 46 |
ZEPHANIAH i.—ii. 3. | ||
IV. | NINIVE DELENDA | 61 |
ZEPHANIAH ii. 4–15. | ||
V. | SO AS BY FIRE | 67 |
ZEPHANIAH iii. | ||
NAHUM [Pg xiv] | ||
VI. | THE BOOK OF NAHUM | 77 |
1. THE PPOSITION OF ELḲÔSH. | ||
2. THE AAUTHENTICITY OF CHAP. i. | ||
3. THE DATE OF CHappenings. ii. AND iii | ||
VII. | THE VENGEANGE OF THE LORD | 90 |
NAHUM i. | ||
VIII. | THE SIEGE AND FALL OF NINIVEH | 96 |
NAHUM ii. AND iii. | ||
HABAḲḲUḲ | ||
IX. | THE BOOK OF HABAKKUK | 115 |
1. CHappiness. i. 2—ii. 4 (OR 8). | ||
2. CHappiness. ii. 5–20. | ||
3. CHappiness. iii. | ||
X. | THE PROPHET AS SCEPTIC | 129 |
HABBAKKUK i.—ii. 4. | ||
XI. | TYRANNY IS SUICIDE | 143 |
HABBAKKUK ii. 5–20. | ||
XII. | “IN THE MIDST OF THE YEARS” | 149 |
HABBAKKUK iii. | ||
Obadiah | ||
XIII. | THE BOOK OF OBADIAH | 163 |
XIV. | EDOM AND ISRAEL | 177 |
OBADIAH 1–21. | ||
[Pg xv] INTRODUCTION TO THE PROPHETS OF THE PERSIAN PERIOD | ||
(539—331 B.C.) | ||
XV. | ISRAEL UNDER THE PERSIANS | 187 |
XVI. | FROM THE RETURN FROM BABYLON TO THE
BUILDING OF THE TEMPLE (536—516 BCE) |
198 |
WITH A DDISCUSSION OF PPROFESSOR KOSTERS' TTHEORY. | ||
HAGGAI | ||
XVII. | THE BOOK OF HAGGAI | 225 |
XVIII. | HAGGAI AND THE BUILDING OF THE TEMPLE | 234 |
HAGGAI. i., ii. | ||
1. THE CALL TO BBUILD (CHappiness. i.). | ||
2.
CCOURAGE,
ZERUBBABEL!
CCOURAGE,
JEHOSHUA AND ALL THE PPEOPLE! (CHappiness. ii. 1–9). |
||
3. THE PPOWER OF THE UUNCLEAN (Chappy. ii. 10–19). | ||
4. THE RE-Investment of IISRAEL'S HOPE (CHappiness. ii. 20–23). | ||
ZECHARIAH | ||
(I—VIII) | ||
XIX. | THE BOOK OF ZECHARIAH (I.—VIII.) | 255 |
XX. | ZECHARIAH THE PROPHET | 264 |
ZEchariyah i. 1–6, ETC..; EZRA v. 1, vi. 14. | ||
XXI. | THE VISIONS OF ZECHARIAH [Pg xvi] | 273 |
ZEchariah i. 7—vi. | ||
1. THE IINFLUENCES THAT MOULDED THE VISIONS. | ||
2. GGENERAL FFEATURES OF THE VISIONS. | ||
3. EXPOSITION OF THE SEVERAL VISIONS: | ||
THE FIRST: THE ANGEL-Horsemen (i. 7–17). | ||
THE
SECOND:
THE
FOURS
HORNS AND THE
FOUR
SMITHS (i. 18–21 ENG.). |
||
THE THIRD: THE CITY OF PEACE (ii. 1–5 ENG). | ||
THe FOURTH: THE HIGH PRiest and the SATAN (iii. ). | ||
THE FIFTH: THE TEMPLE CANDLESTICK AND THE TWO OLIVETREES (iv. ). | ||
THE SIXTH: THE WINGED VVOLUME (v. 1–4 ). | ||
THE SEVENTH: THE WMAN IN THE BARREL (v. 5–11). | ||
THE EIGHTH: THE CHARIOTS OF THE FOUR WINDS (vi. 1–8). | ||
THE RRESULT OF THE VISIONS (vi. 9–15). | ||
XXII. | THE ANGELS OF THE VISIONS | 310 |
ZEchariah i. 7—vi. 8. | ||
XXIII. | “THE SEED OF PEACE” | 320 |
ZECHARIAH vii., viii. | ||
“Malachi” | ||
XXIV. | THE BOOK OF “MALACHI” | 331 |
XXV. | FROM ZECHARIAH TO “MALACHI” | 341 |
XXVI. | PROPHECY WITHIN THE LAW | 348 |
“MALACHI” i.—iv. (ENG.) | ||
1. GOD's LLOVE FOR IISRAEL AND HATRED OF EDOM (i. 2–5). | ||
2. “HHONOR THY FATHER (i. 6–14). | [Pg xvii] | |
3. THE PRIESTHOD OF KAcknowledge (ii. 1–9). | ||
4. THE CCRUELTY OF DDIVORCE (ii. 10–16). | ||
5. “WHERE IS THE GOD OF JJUDGMENT?” (ii. 17—iii. 5). | ||
6. RREPENTANCE BY TITHES (iii. 6–12). | ||
7. THE JJUDGMENT TO COME (iii. 13—iv. 2 ENG.). | ||
8. THe RRETURN OF ELIJAH (iv. 3–5 ENG.). | ||
JOEL | ||
XXVII. | THE BOOK OF JOEL | 375 |
1. THE DATE OF THE BOOK. | ||
2. THE IINTERPRETATION OF THE BOOK. | ||
3. STATE OF THE TEXT AND THE SSTYLE OF THE BOOK. | ||
XXVIII. | THE LOCUSTS AND THE DAY OF THE LORD. | 398 |
JOEL i.—ii. 17. | ||
XXIX. | PROSPERITY AND THE SPIRIT | 418 |
JOEL ii. 18–32 (ENG.) | ||
1. THE RRETURN OF PPROSPERITY (ii. 19–27). | ||
2. THe OOUTPOURING OF THE SSPIRIT (ii. 28–32). | ||
XXX. | THE JUDGMENT OF THE HEATHEN | 431 |
JOEL iii (ENG.). | ||
INTRODUCTION TO THE PROPHETS OF THE GREEK PERIOD | ||
(FROM 331 ONWARDS) | ||
XXXI. | ISRAEL AND THE GREEKS | 439 |
“Zechariah” [Pg xviii] | ||
(IX—XIV) | ||
XXXII. | “ZECHARIAH” IX.—XIV. | 449 |
XXXIII. | THE CONTENTS OF “ZECHARIAH” IX.—XIV. | 463 |
1. THE CCOMING OF THE GSMELLS (ix. 1–8). | ||
2. THE PPRINCE OF PEACE (ix. 9–12). | ||
3. THE SLAUGHTER OF THE GREEKS (ix. 13–17). | ||
4. AAgainst the TERAPHIIM AND SSorcerers (x. 1, 2). | ||
5. AGAINST EVIL SSHEPHERDS (x. 3–12). | ||
6. WAR ON THE SYRIAN TYRANTS (xi. 1–3). | ||
7. THE REJECT AND MMURDER OF THE GOOD SSHEPHERD (xi. 4–17, xiii. 7–9). | ||
8. JUDAH vs. JJERUSALEM (xii. 1–7). | ||
9. FOUR RRESULTS OF JJERUSALEM'S DDeliverance (xii. 8—xiii. 6). | ||
10.
JJUDGMENT OF THE
HEATHEN AND
SANCTIFICATION OF JJERUSALEM (xiv.). |
||
JONAH | ||
XXXIV. | THE BOOK OF JONAH | 493 |
1. THE DATE OF THE BOK. | ||
2. THE CHARACTER OF THE BOK. | ||
3. THE PPURPOSE OF THE BOK. | ||
4. OYou are LORD's USE OF THE BOK. | ||
5. THE UNITY OF THE BOK. | ||
XXXV. | THE GREAT REFUSAL | 514 |
JONAH i. | ||
XXXVI. [Pg xix] | THE GREAT FISH AND WHAT IT MEANS—THE PSALM | 523 |
JONAH ii. | ||
XXXVII. | THE REPENTANCE OF THE CITY | 529 |
JONAH iii. | ||
XXXVIII. | ISRAEL'S JEALOUSY OF JEHOVAH | 536 |
JONAH iv. | ||
INDEX OF PROPHETS | 543 | |
CHAPTER I
THE SEVENTH CENTURY BEFORE CHRIST
The 7th century BCE
The three prophets who were treated in the first volume of this work belonged to the eighth century before Christ: if Micah lived into the seventh his labours were over by 675. The next group of our twelve, also three in number, Zephaniah, Nahum and Habakkuk, did not appear till after 630. To make our study continuous[2] we must now sketch the course of Israel’s history between.
The three prophets discussed in the first volume of this work were from the eighth century BC: if Micah lived into the seventh century, his work ended by 675. The next group of three from our twelve, Zephaniah, Nahum, and Habakkuk, didn’t emerge until after 630. To keep our study cohesive[2] we now need to outline the events in Israel’s history during that time.
In another volume of this series,[3] some account was given of the religious progress of Israel from Isaiah and the Deliverance of Jerusalem in 701 to Jeremiah and the Fall of Jerusalem in 587. Isaiah’s strength was bent upon establishing the inviolableness of Zion. Zion, he said, should not be taken, and the people, though cut to their roots, should remain planted in their own land, the stock of a noble nation in the latter days. But Jeremiah predicted the ruin both of City and Temple, summoned Jerusalem’s enemies against her in the name of Jehovah, and counselled his people to submit to them. This reversal of the prophetic ideal had a twofold reason. In the first place the moral condition of Israel was worse in 600 B.C. than it had been in 700; another century had shown how much the nation needed the penalty and purgation of exile. But secondly, however the inviolableness of [Pg 4] Jerusalem had been required in the interests of pure religion in 701, religion had now to show that it was independent even of Zion and of Israel’s political survival. Our three prophets of the eighth century (as well as Isaiah himself) had indeed preached a gospel which implied this, but it was reserved to Jeremiah to prove that the existence of state and temple was not indispensable to faith in God, and to explain the ruin of Jerusalem, not merely as a well-merited penance, but as the condition of a more spiritual intercourse between Jehovah and His people.
In another volume of this series,[3] we discussed the religious development of Israel from Isaiah and the Deliverance of Jerusalem in 701 to Jeremiah and the Fall of Jerusalem in 587. Isaiah focused on ensuring that Zion remained safe. He claimed that Zion would not be taken, and that the people, even when deeply troubled, would stay rooted in their own land, a remnant of a great nation in the future. However, Jeremiah foretold the destruction of both the City and the Temple, called on Jerusalem's enemies to come against her in the name of Jehovah, and advised his people to surrender to them. This shift in the prophetic vision had two main reasons. First, the moral state of Israel in 600 BCE was worse than it had been in 700; another century had shown how much the nation needed the punishment and cleansing of exile. Second, while the safety of Jerusalem had been a priority for pure religion in 701, religion now had to demonstrate that it could exist independently of Zion and Israel's political stability. Our three eighth-century prophets (along with Isaiah himself) had indeed preached a message that implied this, but it was Jeremiah who showed that the existence of a state and temple was not essential for faith in God and explained Jerusalem's destruction not just as deserved punishment, but as a path to a more spiritual connection between Jehovah and His people.
It is our duty to trace the course of events through the seventh century, which led to this change of the standpoint of prophecy, and which moulded the messages especially of Jeremiah’s contemporaries, Zephaniah, Nahum and Habakkuk. We may divide the century into three periods: First, that of the Reaction and Persecution under Manasseh and Amon, from 695 or 690 to 639, during which prophecy was silent or anonymous; Second, that of the Early Years of Josiah, 639 to 625, near the end of which we meet with the young Jeremiah and Zephaniah; Third, the Rest of the Century, 625 to 600, covering the Decline and Fall of Niniveh, and the prophets Nahum and Habakkuk, with an addition carrying on the history to the Fall of Jerusalem in 587—6.
It’s our responsibility to follow the events of the seventh century that led to this shift in the approach to prophecy, shaping the messages, particularly of Jeremiah’s contemporaries, Zephaniah, Nahum, and Habakkuk. We can break the century into three periods: First, the Reaction and Persecution under Manasseh and Amon, from 695 or 690 to 639, during which prophecy was either silent or anonymous; Second, the Early Years of Josiah, 639 to 625, towards the end of which we encounter the young Jeremiah and Zephaniah; Third, the Rest of the Century, 625 to 600, which covers the Decline and Fall of Nineveh, and the prophets Nahum and Habakkuk, along with an addition that continues the history to the Fall of Jerusalem in 587–6.
1. RACTION UNDER MANASSEH AND AMON (695?—639).
Jerusalem was delivered in 701, and the Assyrians kept away from Palestine for twenty-three years.[4] Judah had peace, and Hezekiah was free to devote his [Pg 5] latter days to the work of purifying the worship of his people. What he exactly achieved is uncertain. The historian imputes to him the removal of the high places, the destruction of all Maççeboth and Asheras, and of the brazen serpent.[5] That his measures were drastic is probable from the opinions of Isaiah, who was their inspiration, and proved by the reaction which they provoked when Hezekiah died. The removal of the high places and the concentration of the national worship within the Temple would be the more easy that the provincial sanctuaries had been devastated by the Assyrian invasion, and that the shrine of Jehovah was glorified by the raising of the siege of 701.
Jerusalem fell in 701, and the Assyrians stayed away from Palestine for twenty-three years.[4] Judah enjoyed peace, allowing Hezekiah to focus his later years on purifying the worship practices of his people. What exactly he accomplished is unclear. Historians credit him with dismantling the high places, destroying all Maççeboth and Asheras, and eliminating the bronze serpent.[5] It's likely his actions were drastic, as suggested by Isaiah, who inspired them, and evidenced by the backlash that occurred after Hezekiah’s death. The removal of the high places and the unification of national worship in the Temple would have been easier since the regional shrines were devastated by the Assyrian invasion, and the shrine of Jehovah was exalted by the lifting of the siege in 701.
While the first of Isaiah’s great postulates for the future, the inviolableness of Zion, had been fulfilled, the second, the reign of a righteous prince in Israel, seemed doomed to disappointment. Hezekiah died early in the seventh century,[6] and was succeeded by his son Manasseh, a boy of twelve, who appears to have been captured by the party whom his father had opposed. The few years’ peace—peace in Israel was always dangerous to the health of the higher religion—the interests of those who had suffered from the reforms, the inevitable reaction which a rigorous puritanism provokes—these swiftly reversed the religious fortunes of Israel. Isaiah’s and Micah’s predictions of the final overthrow of Assyria seemed falsified, when in 681 the more vigorous Asarhaddon succeeded Sennacherib, and in 678 swept the long absent armies back upon Syria. [Pg 6] Sidon was destroyed, and twenty-two princes of Palestine immediately yielded their tribute to the conqueror. Manasseh was one of them, and his political homage may have brought him, as it brought Ahaz, within the infection of foreign idolatries.[7] Everything, in short, worked for the revival of that eclectic paganism which Hezekiah had striven to stamp out. The high places were rebuilt; altars were erected to Baal, with the sacred pole of Asherah, as in the time of Ahab;[8] shrines to the host of heaven defiled the courts of Jehovah’s house; there was a recrudescence of soothsaying, divination and traffic with the dead.
While the first of Isaiah’s key ideas about the future, the protection of Zion, had been realized, the second idea, the rule of a righteous leader in Israel, seemed set for disappointment. Hezekiah died early in the seventh century,[6] and was succeeded by his twelve-year-old son Manasseh, who appeared to be influenced by the group his father had opposed. The brief period of peace—peace in Israel was always risky for the strength of the higher religion—the concerns of those who had fought against the reforms, and the inevitable backlash that strict puritanism causes—quickly reversed the religious status of Israel. Isaiah’s and Micah’s predictions about the final defeat of Assyria seemed proven wrong when in 681 the more vigorous Asarhaddon took over from Sennacherib, and in 678 sent the long-absent armies back into Syria. [Pg 6] Sidon was destroyed, and twenty-two rulers of Palestine immediately paid tribute to the conqueror. Manasseh was among them, and his political subservience may have exposed him, just as it did Ahaz, to the influence of foreign idolatries.[7] Everything, in short, contributed to the revival of the diverse paganism that Hezekiah had tried to eliminate. The high places were rebuilt; altars were set up for Baal, along with the sacred pole of Asherah, just like in the days of Ahab;[8] shrines to the host of heaven polluted the courts of Jehovah’s house; there was a resurgence of soothsaying, divination, and contact with the dead.
But it was all very different from the secure and sunny temper which Amos had encountered in Northern Israel.[9] The terrible Assyrian invasions had come between. Life could never again feel so stable. Still more destructive had been the social poisons which our prophets described as sapping the constitution of Israel for nearly three generations. The rural simplicity was corrupted by those economic changes which [Pg 7] Micah bewails. With the ousting of the old families from the soil, a thousand traditions, memories and habits must have been broken, which had preserved the people’s presence of mind in days of sudden disaster, and had carried them, for instance, through so long a trial as the Syrian wars. Nor could the blood of Israel have run so pure after the luxury and licentiousness described by Hosea and Isaiah. The novel obligations of commerce, the greed to be rich, the increasing distress among the poor, had strained the joyous temper of that nation of peasants’ sons, whom we met with Amos, and shattered the nerves of their rulers. There is no word of fighting in Manasseh’s days, no word of revolt against the tyrant. Perhaps also the intervening puritanism, which had failed to give the people a permanent faith, had at least awakened within them a new conscience.
But everything was very different from the secure and sunny vibe that Amos had experienced in Northern Israel.[9] The terrible Assyrian invasions had created a rift. Life could never feel as stable again. Even more destructive were the social issues that our prophets described as gradually eroding the foundation of Israel for nearly three generations. The simple rural life was tainted by economic changes that [Pg 7] Micah mourns. With the old families being pushed off their land, countless traditions, memories, and habits that had helped the people stay grounded during unexpected crises were shattered, just as they had endured long challenges like the Syrian wars. The blood of Israel could not have remained untainted after the luxury and debauchery detailed by Hosea and Isaiah. The new demands of commerce, the desire to get rich, and the rising struggles among the poor strained the joyful spirit of that nation of peasants’ sons we encountered with Amos, and broke the spirits of their leaders. There was no mention of conflict in Manasseh’s time, no talk of revolting against the oppressor. Perhaps the intervening puritanism, which failed to instill a lasting faith in the people, at least sparked a new conscience within them.
At all events there is now no more ease in Zion, but a restless fear, driving the people to excesses of religious zeal. We do not read of the happy country festivals of the previous century, nor of the careless pride of that sudden wealth which built vast palaces and loaded the altar of Jehovah with hecatombs. The full-blooded patriotism, which at least kept ritual in touch with clean national issues, has vanished. The popular religion is sullen and exasperated. It takes the form of sacrifices of frenzied cruelty and lust. Children are passed through the fire to Moloch, and the Temple is defiled by the orgies of those who abuse their bodies to propitiate a foreign and a brutal god.[10]
At this point, there’s no longer any ease in Zion, just a constant fear pushing people to extreme religious fervor. We don’t hear about the joyful country festivals from the past century, nor the carefree pride from that sudden wealth that built grand palaces and filled Jehovah’s altar with countless offerings. The strong sense of patriotism, which at least connected rituals to important national issues, has disappeared. The popular religion feels gloomy and frustrated. It manifests as brutal and obsessive sacrifices. Children are sacrificed to Moloch, and the Temple is defiled by the wild acts of those who mistreat their bodies to please a foreign and ruthless god.[10]
But the most certain consequence of a religion whose nerves are on edge is persecution, and this raged all [Pg 8] the earlier years of Manasseh. The adherents of the purer faith were slaughtered, and Jerusalem drenched[11] with innocent blood. Her own sword, says Jeremiah, devoured the prophets like a destroying lion.[12]
But the most certain outcome of a religion that’s on edge is persecution, and this raged throughout the early years of Manasseh. The followers of the purer faith were killed, and Jerusalem was soaked with innocent blood. Her own sword, says Jeremiah, devoured the prophets like a destroying lion.[12]
It is significant that all that has come down to us from this “killing time” is anonymous;[13] we do not meet with our next group of public prophets till Manasseh and his like-minded son have passed away. Yet prophecy was not wholly stifled. Voices were raised to predict the exile and destruction of the nation. Jehovah spake by His servants;[14] while others wove into the prophecies of an Amos, a Hosea or an Isaiah some application of the old principles to the new circumstances. It is probable, for instance, that the extremely doubtful passage in the Book of Amos, v. 26 f., which imputes to Israel as a whole the worship of astral deities from Assyria, is to be assigned to the reign of Manasseh. In its present position it looks very like an intrusion: nowhere else does Amos charge his generation with serving foreign gods; and certainly in all the history of Israel we could not find a more suitable period for so specific a charge than the days when into the central sanctuary of the national worship images were introduced of the host of heaven, and the nation was, in consequence, threatened with exile.[15]
It's important to note that everything we have from this "killing time" is anonymous;[13] we don’t encounter our next group of public prophets until after Manasseh and his similarly minded son are gone. However, prophecy wasn’t completely silenced. Voices emerged to warn about the exile and destruction of the nation. Jehovah spoke through His servants;[14] while others connected the prophecies of Amos, Hosea, or Isaiah with the principles from the past to fit the new situation. For example, the very questionable passage in the Book of Amos, v. 26 f., which suggests that all of Israel worshipped astral gods from Assyria, likely dates back to Manasseh’s reign. In its current context, it seems out of place: nowhere else does Amos accuse his generation of serving foreign gods; and certainly, throughout Israel’s history, we wouldn’t find a more fitting time for such a specific accusation than when images of the host of heaven were introduced into the central sanctuary of national worship, resulting in the nation being threatened with exile.[15]
In times of persecution the documents of the suffering faith have ever been reverenced and guarded with especial zeal. It is not improbable that the prophets, driven from public life, gave themselves to the arrangement of the national scriptures; and some critics date from Manasseh’s reign the weaving of the two earliest documents of the Pentateuch into one continuous book of history.[16] The Book of Deuteronomy forms a problem by itself. The legislation which composes the bulk of it[17] appears to have been found among the Temple archives at the end of our period, and presented to [Pg 10] Josiah as an old and forgotten work.[18] There is no reason to charge with fraud those who made the presentation by affirming that they really invented the book. They were priests of Jerusalem, but the book is written by members of the prophetic party, and ostensibly in the interests of the priests of the country. It betrays no tremor of the awful persecutions of Manasseh’s reign; it does not hint at the distinction, then for the first time apparent, between a false and a true Israel. But it does draw another distinction, familiar to the eighth century, between the true and the false prophets. The political and spiritual premisses of the doctrine of the book were all present by the end of the reign of Hezekiah, and it is extremely improbable that his reforms, which were in the main those of Deuteronomy, were not accompanied by some code, or by some appeal to the fountain of all law in Israel.
During times of persecution, the writings of the suffering faith have always been honored and protected with great care. It's likely that the prophets, pushed out of public life, dedicated themselves to organizing the national scriptures; some critics suggest that during Manasseh’s reign, the two earliest documents of the Pentateuch were combined into a single, continuous history.[16] The Book of Deuteronomy presents its own challenge. The laws that make up the majority of it[17] seem to have been discovered among the Temple archives at the end of our period and shown to Josiah as an old and forgotten text.[18] There’s no reason to accuse those who presented it of fraud by claiming they actually created the book. They were priests from Jerusalem, but the book was written by members of the prophetic group, apparently in favor of the priests throughout the land. It shows no sign of the terrible persecutions during Manasseh’s reign; it does not mention the newly apparent distinction between a false and a true Israel. However, it does recognize another distinction familiar in the eighth century, between true and false prophets. The political and spiritual foundations of the book's doctrine were all in place by the end of Hezekiah's reign, and it's highly unlikely that his reforms, which largely aligned with Deuteronomy, did not come with some form of code or a reference to the ultimate source of all law in Israel.
But whether the Book of Deuteronomy now existed or not, there were those in the nation who through all the dark days between Hezekiah and Josiah laid up its truth in their hearts and were ready to assist the latter monarch in his public enforcement of it.
But regardless of whether the Book of Deuteronomy existed at that time, there were people in the nation who, throughout the difficult years between Hezekiah and Josiah, kept its truths in their hearts and were prepared to help the latter king in his public enforcement of it.
While these things happened within Judah, very great events were taking place beyond her borders. Asarhaddon of Assyria (681—668) was a monarch of long purposes and thorough plans. Before he invaded Egypt, he spent a year (675) in subduing the restless tribes of Northern Arabia, and another (674) in conquering the peninsula of Sinai, an ancient appanage of Egypt. Tyre upon her island baffled his assaults, [Pg 11] but the rest of Palestine remained subject to him. He received his reward in carrying the Assyrian arms farther into Egypt than any of his predecessors, and about 670 took Memphis from the Ethiopian Pharaoh Taharka. Then he died. Assurbanipal, who succeeded, lost Egypt for a few years, but about 665, with the help of his tributaries in Palestine, he overthrew Taharka, took Thebes, and established along the Nile a series of vassal states. He quelled a revolt there in 663 and overthrew Memphis for a second time. The fall of the Egyptian capital resounds through the rest of the century; we shall hear its echoes in Nahum. Tyre fell at last with Arvad in 662. But the Assyrian empire had grown too vast for human hands to grasp, and in 652 a general revolt took place in Egypt, Arabia, Palestine, Elam, Babylon and Asia Minor. In 649 Assurbanipal reduced Elam and Babylon; and by two further campaigns (647 and 645) Hauran, Edom, Ammon, Moab, Nabatea and all the northern Arabs. On his return from these he crossed Western Palestine to the sea and punished Usu and Akko. It is very remarkable that, while Assurbanipal, who thus fought the neighbours of Judah, makes no mention of her, nor numbers Manasseh among the rebels whom he chastised, the Book of Chronicles should contain the statement that Jehovah sent upon Manasseh the captains of the host of the king of Assyria, who bound him with fetters and carried him to Babylon.[19] What grounds the Chronicler had for such a statement are quite unknown to us. He introduces Manasseh’s captivity as the consequence of idolatry, and asserts that on his restoration Manasseh abolished in Judah [Pg 12] all worship save that of Jehovah, but if this happened (and the Book of Kings has no trace of it) it was without result. Amon, son of Manasseh, continued to sacrifice to all the images which his father had introduced.
While these events were unfolding in Judah, significant happenings were occurring beyond its borders. Asarhaddon of Assyria (681—668) was a ruler with long-term goals and detailed plans. Before he invaded Egypt, he spent a year (675) pacifying the restless tribes of Northern Arabia and another year (674) conquering the Sinai Peninsula, an ancient territory of Egypt. Tyre, with its island, resisted his attacks, but the rest of Palestine remained under his control. He achieved the remarkable feat of extending Assyrian power further into Egypt than any of his predecessors, and around 670, he captured Memphis from the Ethiopian Pharaoh Taharka. Then he died. Assurbanipal, his successor, lost Egypt for a few years, but around 665, with the help of his tributaries in Palestine, he defeated Taharka, took Thebes, and established a series of vassal states along the Nile. He suppressed a revolt there in 663 and took down Memphis again. The fall of the Egyptian capital echoed through the rest of the century; we will hear its reverberations in Nahum. Tyre finally fell along with Arvad in 662. However, the Assyrian empire had grown too large for human control, and in 652, a widespread revolt occurred in Egypt, Arabia, Palestine, Elam, Babylon, and Asia Minor. In 649, Assurbanipal subdued Elam and Babylon; and through two more campaigns (647 and 645), he conquered Hauran, Edom, Ammon, Moab, Nabatea, and all the northern Arabs. On his return from these campaigns, he crossed Western Palestine to the sea and punished Usu and Akko. It is quite notable that, although Assurbanipal fought the neighbors of Judah, he makes no mention of Judah itself, nor does he list Manasseh among the rebels he punished. Yet the Book of Chronicles claims that Jehovah sent upon Manasseh the captains of the host of the king of Assyria, who bound him with fetters and carried him to Babylon.[19] The reasons behind the Chronicler's statement are unknown to us. He links Manasseh’s captivity to idolatry and asserts that upon his return, Manasseh eliminated all worship in Judah except for that of Jehovah, but if this indeed occurred (which the Book of Kings doesn't reference), it had no lasting impact. Amon, Manasseh’s son, continued to sacrifice to all the idols his father had introduced.
2. THE EARLY YEars of JOSIAH (639—625): JEREMIAH AND ZEPHANIAH.
Amon had not reigned for two years when his servants conspired against him, and he was slain in his own house.[20] But the people of the land rose against the court, slew the conspirators, and secured the throne for Amon’s son, Josiah, a child of eight. It is difficult to know what we ought to understand by these movements. Amon, who was slain, was an idolater; the popular party, who slew his slayers, put his son on the throne, and that son, unlike both his father and grandfather, bore a name compounded with the name of Jehovah. Was Amon then slain for personal reasons? Did the people, in their rising, have a zeal for Jehovah? Was the crisis purely political, but usurped by some school or party of Jehovah who had been gathering strength through the later years of Manasseh, and waiting for some such unsettlement of affairs as now occurred? The meagre records of the Bible give us no help, and for suggestions towards an answer we must turn to the wider politics of the time.
Amon hadn’t been king for two years when his servants plotted against him, and he was killed in his own home.[20] But the people of the land rebelled against the court, killed the conspirators, and put Amon’s son, Josiah, an eight-year-old child, on the throne. It’s hard to understand what we should take from these events. Amon, who was killed, was an idolater; the popular faction that executed his murderers placed his son on the throne, and that son, unlike both his father and grandfather, had a name that included the name of Jehovah. So, was Amon killed for personal reasons? Did the people, in their uprising, genuinely support Jehovah? Was the crisis purely political, but taken over by a group or faction dedicated to Jehovah that had been gaining strength during the later years of Manasseh and was waiting for some kind of upheaval like the one that just happened? The sparse records in the Bible don’t provide any answers, so we must look to the broader political context of the time for insights.
Assurbanipal’s campaigns of 647 and 645 were the last appearances of Assyria in Palestine. He had not attempted to reconquer Egypt,[21] and her king, Psamtik I., began to push his arms northward. Progress must [Pg 13] have been slow, for the siege of Ashdod, which Psamtik probably began after 645, is said to have occupied him twenty-nine years. Still, he must have made his influence to be felt in Palestine, and in all probability there was once more, as in the days of Isaiah, an Egyptian party in Jerusalem. As the power of Assyria receded over the northern horizon, the fascination of her idolatries, which Manasseh had established in Judah, must have waned. The priests of Jehovah’s house, jostled by their pagan rivals, would be inclined to make common cause with the prophets under a persecution which both had suffered. With the loosening of the Assyrian yoke the national spirit would revive, and it is easy to imagine prophets, priests and people working together in the movement which placed the child Josiah on the throne. At his tender age, he must have been wholly in the care of the women of the royal house; and among these the influence of the prophets may have found adherents more readily than among the counsellors of an adult prince. Not only did the new monarch carry the name of Jehovah in his own; this was the case also with his mother’s father.[22] In the revolt, therefore, which raised this unconscious child to the throne and in the circumstances which moulded his character, we may infer that there already existed the germs of the great work of reform which his manhood achieved.
Assurbanipal’s campaigns in 647 and 645 were the last times Assyria appeared in Palestine. He didn't try to take back Egypt, and its king, Psamtik I, started pushing north. Progress was probably slow because the siege of Ashdod, which Psamtik likely began after 645, is said to have taken him twenty-nine years. Still, he must have made his presence felt in Palestine, and it’s very likely there was once again, as in Isaiah's time, an Egyptian faction in Jerusalem. As Assyria’s power faded from the northern horizon, the appeal of the idolatries that Manasseh established in Judah must have decreased. The priests of Jehovah’s temple, pushed aside by their pagan rivals, would be inclined to unite with the prophets, both of whom suffered persecution. With the Assyrian control loosening, the national spirit would revive, and it’s easy to picture prophets, priests, and the people collaborating in the movement that placed the child Josiah on the throne. At his young age, he must have been completely under the care of the royal women; among them, the influence of the prophets may have found followers more easily than among the advisers of an adult king. Not only did the new monarch carry the name of Jehovah, but this was also true for his maternal grandfather. In the revolt that raised this unknowing child to the throne and in the circumstances that shaped his character, we can infer that the seeds of the significant reform his adulthood would bring already existed.
For some time little change would be possible, but from the first facts were working for great issues. The Book of Kings, which places the destruction of the idols after the discovery of the law-book in the eighteenth year of Josiah’s reign, records a previous cleansing and restoration of the house of Jehovah.[23] This points to the growing ascendency of the prophetic party during the first fifteen years of Josiah’s reign. Of the first ten years we know nothing, except that the prestige of Assyria was waning; but this fact, along with the preaching of the prophets, who had neither a native tyrant nor the exigencies of a foreign alliance to silence them, must have weaned the people from the worship of the Assyrian idols. Unless these had been discredited, the repair of Jehovah’s house could hardly have been attempted; and that this progressed means that part of Josiah’s destruction of the heathen images took place before the discovery of the Book of the Law, which happened in consequence of the cleansing of the Temple.
For a while, not much change could happen, but from the beginning, significant issues were at play. The Book of Kings, which mentions the destruction of the idols occurring after the law book was found in the eighteenth year of Josiah’s reign, also notes a prior cleansing and restoration of the temple of Jehovah.[23] This indicates the increasing influence of the prophetic group during the first fifteen years of Josiah’s reign. We know nothing about the first ten years except that Assyria's influence was declining; however, this fact, combined with the preaching of the prophets, who were free from both a local tyrant and the pressures of foreign alliances, must have distanced the people from the worship of Assyrian idols. If these idols hadn’t been discredited, it would have been difficult to even start the repairs on Jehovah’s house, and the fact that repairs were made suggests that a portion of Josiah’s efforts to destroy the pagan images happened before the discovery of the Book of the Law, which occurred as a result of the Temple's cleansing.
But just as under the good Hezekiah the social condition of the people, and especially the behaviour of the upper classes, continued to be bad, so it was again in the early years of Josiah. There was a remnant of Baal[24] in the land. The shrines of the host of heaven might have been swept from the Temple, but they were still worshipped from the housetops.[25] Men swore by the Queen of Heaven, and by Moloch, the King. Some turned back from Jehovah; some, grown up in idolatry, had not yet sought Him. Idolatry may have been disestablished from the national sanctuary: [Pg 15] its practices still lingered (how intelligibly to us!) in social and commercial life. Foreign fashions were affected by the court and nobility; trade, as always, was combined with the acknowledgment of foreign gods.[26] Moreover, the rich were fraudulent and cruel. The ministers of justice, and the great in the land, ravened among the poor. Jerusalem was full of oppression. These were the same disorders as Amos and Hosea exposed in Northern Israel, and as Micah exposed in Jerusalem. But one new trait of evil was added. In the eighth century, with all their ignorance of Jehovah’s true character, men had yet believed in Him, gloried in His energy, and expected Him to act—were it only in accordance with their low ideals. They had been alive and bubbling with religion. But now they had thickened on their lees. They had grown sceptical, dull, indifferent; they said in their hearts, Jehovah will not do good, neither will He do evil!
But just like during the good times of Hezekiah, the social situation for the people, especially among the upper classes, remained poor, and this was also true in the early years of Josiah. There was a remnant of Baal[24] still present in the land. The shrines dedicated to the host of heaven may have been removed from the Temple, but they were still being worshipped from rooftops.[25] People swore by the Queen of Heaven and by Moloch, the King. Some turned away from Jehovah; others, raised in idolatry, had yet to seek Him out. While idolatry may have been removed from the national sanctuary: [Pg 15] its practices still remained (which we can understand so clearly!) in social and commercial life. The court and nobility were adopting foreign trends; trade was always mixed with the acknowledgment of foreign gods.[26] Furthermore, the wealthy were dishonest and brutal. The justice system and the powerful in the land took advantage of the poor. Jerusalem was rife with oppression. These were the same issues that Amos and Hosea pointed out in Northern Israel, and Micah highlighted in Jerusalem. But there was one new element of corruption. In the eighth century, despite their ignorance of Jehovah’s true nature, people had still believed in Him, took pride in His might, and expected Him to act—at least according to their limited views. They had once been vibrant and full of religious spirit. But now they had thickened on their lees. They had become skeptical, dull, and indifferent; they said to themselves, Jehovah will not do good, nor will He do evil!
Now, just as in the eighth century there had risen, contemporaneous with Israel’s social corruption, a cloud in the north, black and pregnant with destruction, so was it once more. But the cloud was not Assyria. From the hidden world beyond her, from the regions over Caucasus, vast, nameless hordes of men arose, and, sweeping past her unchecked, poured upon Palestine. This was the great Scythian invasion recorded by Herodotus.[27] We have almost no other report than his few paragraphs, but we can realise the event from our knowledge of the Mongol and Tartar invasions which in later centuries pursued the same path southwards. Living in the saddle, and (it would seem) with no infantry nor chariots to delay them, these Centaurs swept on with a speed of invasion hitherto unknown. [Pg 16] In 630 they had crossed the Caucasus, by 626 they were on the borders of Egypt. Psamtik I. succeeded in purchasing their retreat,[28] and they swept back again as swiftly as they came. They must have followed the old Assyrian war-paths of the eighth century, and, without foot-soldiers, had probably kept even more closely to the plains. In Palestine their way would lie, like Assyria’s, across Hauran, through the plain of Esdraelon, and down the Philistine coast, and in fact it is only on this line that there exists any possible trace of them.[29] But they shook the whole of Palestine into consternation. Though Judah among her hills escaped them, as she escaped the earlier campaigns of Assyria, they showed her the penal resources of her offended God. Once again the dark, sacred North was seen to be full of the possibilities of doom.
Now, just like in the eighth century when a storm brewed in the north alongside Israel's social decay, it happened again. But this time, the threat wasn't Assyria. From the hidden lands beyond, across the Caucasus, vast, unnamed hordes emerged and, moving past unchecked, flooded into Palestine. This was the significant Scythian invasion recorded by Herodotus.[27] We have almost no other account beyond his few paragraphs, but we can understand the event based on what we know about the later Mongol and Tartar invasions that took the same route southward. Living on horseback, and seemingly without infantry or chariots to slow them down, these centaur-like warriors advanced with an unprecedented speed of invasion. [Pg 16] By 630 they had crossed the Caucasus, and by 626 they were on Egypt's borders. Psamtik I managed to persuade them to retreat,[28] and they swiftly returned as quickly as they came. They must have taken the old Assyrian invasion routes from the eighth century, and without foot soldiers, they likely stayed even more on the plains. In Palestine, their path would mimic Assyria’s, crossing Hauran, through the Esdraelon plain, and down the Philistine coast, and indeed, traces of their presence exist only along this route.[29] But they left all of Palestine in panic. While Judah, nestled in her hills, avoided them, just as she had the earlier Assyrian campaigns, they revealed the consequences of her God’s anger. Once again, the dark, sacred North appeared to hold the potential for disaster.
Behold, therefore, exactly the two conditions, ethical and political, which, as we saw, called forth the sudden prophets of the eighth century, and made them so sure of their message of judgment: on the one side Judah, her sins calling aloud for punishment; on the other side the forces of punishment swiftly drawing on. It was precisely at this juncture that prophecy again arose, and as Amos, Hosea, Micah and Isaiah appeared in the end of the eighth century, Zephaniah, Habakkuk, Nahum and Jeremiah appeared in the end of the seventh. The coincidence is exact, and a remarkable confirmation of the truth which we deduced from the experience of Amos, that the assurance of the prophet [Pg 17] in Israel arose from the coincidence of his conscience with his political observation. The justice of Jehovah demands His people’s chastisement, but see—the forces of chastisement are already upon the horizon. Zephaniah uses the same phrase as Amos: the Day of Jehovah, he says, is drawing near.
Look closely at the two conditions—ethical and political—that, as we discussed, triggered the sudden prophets of the eighth century and made them so confident in their message of judgment: on one side, Judah, with her sins crying out for punishment; on the other, the forces of punishment quickly approaching. It was at this moment that prophecy emerged again, with Amos, Hosea, Micah, and Isaiah appearing at the end of the eighth century, and Zephaniah, Habakkuk, Nahum, and Jeremiah appearing at the end of the seventh. The timing is precise, providing a striking confirmation of the truth we learned from Amos's experience: the prophet's confidence in Israel stemmed from the alignment of his conscience with his political awareness. The justice of Jehovah calls for His people's discipline, and look—the forces of that discipline are already on the horizon. Zephaniah uses the same expression as Amos: the Day of Jehovah, he states, is drawing near.
We are now in touch with Zephaniah, the first of our prophets, but, before listening to him, it will be well to complete our survey of those remaining years of the century in which he and his immediate successors laboured.
We are now connected with Zephaniah, the first of our prophets, but before we hear from him, it would be good to finish our overview of the last years of the century in which he and his early successors worked.
3.THE
REST OF THE
CCENTURY (625—586):
THE
FAll of
NINIVEH;
NAHUM AND
HABAKKUK.
Although the Scythians had vanished from the horizon of Palestine and the Assyrians came over it no more, the fateful North still lowered dark and turbulent. Yet the keen eyes of the watchmen in Palestine perceived that, for a time at least, the storm must break where it had gathered. It is upon Niniveh, not upon Jerusalem, that the prophetic passion of Nahum and Habakkuk is concentrated; the new day of the Lord is filled with the fate, not of Israel, but of Assyria.
Although the Scythians had disappeared from the landscape of Palestine and the Assyrians no longer crossed it, the ominous North still loomed dark and turbulent. Yet the sharp eyes of the watchmen in Palestine recognized that, at least for a while, the storm would strike where it had brewed. It is on Nineveh, not on Jerusalem, that the prophetic passion of Nahum and Habakkuk is focused; the new day of the Lord is filled with the destiny, not of Israel, but of Assyria.
For nearly two centuries Niniveh had been the capital and cynosure of Western Asia; for more than one she had set the fashions, the art, and even, to some extent, the religion of all the Semitic nations. Of late years, too, she had drawn to herself the world’s trade. Great roads from Egypt, from Persia and from the Ægean converged upon her, till like Imperial Rome she was filled with a vast motley of peoples, and men went forth from her to the ends of the earth. Under Assurbanipal travel and research had increased, [Pg 18] and the city acquired renown as the centre of the world’s wisdom. Thus her size and glory, with all her details of rampart and tower, street, palace and temple, grew everywhere familiar. But the peoples gazed at her as those who had been bled to build her. The most remote of them had seen face to face on their own fields, trampling, stripping, burning, the warriors who manned her walls. She had dashed their little ones against the rocks. Their kings had been dragged from them and hung in cages about her gates. Their gods had lined the temples of her gods. Year by year they sent her their heavy tribute, and the bearers came back with fresh tales of her rapacious insolence. So she stood, bitterly clear to all men, in her glory and her cruelty! Their hate haunted her every pinnacle; and at last, when about 625 the news came that her frontier fortresses had fallen and the great city herself was being besieged, we can understand how her victims gloated on each possible stage of her fall, and saw her yield to one after another of the cruelties of battle, siege and storm, which for two hundred years she had inflicted on themselves. To such a vision the prophet Nahum gives voice, not on behalf of Israel alone, but of all the nations whom Niniveh had crushed.
For almost two hundred years, Nineveh was the capital and the focus of Western Asia; for more than one century, it set the trends in fashion, art, and even influenced, to some degree, the religion of all the Semitic people. Recently, it had also attracted global trade. Major routes from Egypt, Persia, and the Aegean all led to it, making it a bustling place like Imperial Rome, filled with a diverse mix of people, from whom many ventured out to the farthest corners of the earth. Under Assurbanipal, travel and research flourished, and the city became known as the hub of the world's knowledge. Thus, its grand size and majesty, along with all its walls, towers, streets, palaces, and temples, became familiar to everyone. Yet, the people looked at it as if they had suffered to build it. The most distant among them had witnessed firsthand in their own lands the soldiers, who manned its walls, trampling, plundering, and burning. It had crushed their little ones against the rocks. Their kings had been taken from them and displayed in cages at its gates. Their gods were overshadowed in the temples dedicated to her deities. Year after year, they sent heavy tributes to her, and the messengers returned with new stories of her greedy arrogance. So, she stood, glaringly clear to everyone in her glory and her brutality! Their hatred loomed over every peak; and finally, when around 625 the news broke that her border fortresses had fallen and the great city itself was under siege, we can see how her victims reveled in every potential moment of her downfall, watching her succumb to the various horrors of battle, siege, and storm that she had inflicted on them for two hundred years. The prophet Nahum expresses such a vision, not just on behalf of Israel, but for all the nations whom Nineveh had oppressed.
It was obvious that the vengeance which Western Asia thus hailed upon Assyria must come from one or other of two groups of peoples, standing respectively to the north and to the south of her.
It was clear that the revenge that Western Asia was celebrating against Assyria had to come from one of two groups of people, located to the north and south of her.
To the north, or north-east, between Mesopotamia and the Caspian, there were gathered a congeries of restless tribes known to the Assyrians as the Madai or Matai, the Medes. They are mentioned first [Pg 19] by Shalmaneser II. in 840, and few of his successors do not record campaigns against them. The earliest notice of them in the Old Testament is in connection with the captives of Samaria, some of whom in 720 were settled among them.[30] These Medes were probably of Turanian stock, but by the end of the eighth century, if we are to judge from the names of some of their chiefs,[31] their most easterly tribes had already fallen under Aryan influence, spreading westward from Persia.[32] So led, they became united and formidable to Assyria. Herodotus relates that their King Phraortes, or Fravartis, actually attempted the siege of Niniveh, probably on the death of Assurbanipal in 625, but was slain.[33] His son Kyaxares, Kastarit or Uvakshathra, was forced by a Scythian invasion of his own country to withdraw his troops from Assyria; but having either bought off or assimilated the Scythian invaders, he returned in 608, with forces sufficient to overthrow the northern Assyrian fortresses and to invest Niniveh herself.
To the north or northeast, between Mesopotamia and the Caspian Sea, there was a collection of restless tribes known to the Assyrians as the Madai or Matai, the Medes. They were first mentioned by Shalmaneser II in 840, and few of his successors didn't record campaigns against them. The earliest mention of them in the Old Testament is in connection with the captives of Samaria, some of whom were settled among them in 720. These Medes were probably of Turanian origin, but by the end of the eighth century, judging by the names of some of their leaders, their easternmost tribes had already fallen under Aryan influence, which was spreading westward from Persia. United, they became a formidable force against Assyria. Herodotus recounts that their King Phraortes, or Fravartis, actually attempted to siege Nineveh, probably after the death of Assurbanipal in 625, but was killed. His son Kyaxares, Kastarit or Uvakshathra, was forced by a Scythian invasion of his own land to pull his troops back from Assyria; however, after either buying off or assimilating the Scythian invaders, he returned in 608 with enough forces to overthrow the northern Assyrian fortresses and lay siege to Nineveh itself.
The other and southern group of peoples which threatened Assyria were Semitic. At their head were the Kasdim or Chaldeans.[34] This name appears for [Pg 20] the first time in the Assyrian annals a little earlier than that of the Medes,[35] and from the middle of the ninth century onwards the people designated by it frequently engage the Assyrian arms. They were, to begin with, a few half-savage tribes to the south of Babylon, in the neighbourhood of the Persian Gulf; but they proved their vigour by the repeated lordship of all Babylonia and by inveterate rebellion against the monarchs of Niniveh. Before the end of the seventh century we find their names used by the prophets for the Babylonians as a whole. Assurbanipal, who was a patron of Babylonian culture, kept the country quiet during the last years of his reign, but his son Asshur-itil-ilani, upon his accession in 625, had to grant the viceroyalty to Nabopolassar the Chaldean with a considerable degree of independence. Asshur-itil-ilani was succeeded in a few years[36] by Sinsuriskin, the Sarakos of the Greeks, who preserved at least a nominal sovereignty over Babylon,[37] but Nabopolassar must already have cherished ambitions of succeeding the Assyrian in the empire of the world. He enjoyed sufficient freedom to organise his forces to that end.
The other group of peoples that threatened Assyria were Semitic, led by the Chaldeans or Kasdim.[34] This name first appeared in the Assyrian records slightly before that of the Medes,[35] and starting from the middle of the ninth century, the people referred to by this name frequently clashed with the Assyrians. Initially, they were a few semi-wild tribes located to the south of Babylon, near the Persian Gulf; however, they demonstrated their strength by repeatedly dominating all of Babylonia and staging persistent rebellions against the rulers of Nineveh. By the end of the seventh century, the prophets began to use their names to refer to the Babylonians as a whole. Assurbanipal, who supported Babylonian culture, maintained peace in the region during his final years, but when his son Asshur-itil-ilani took over in 625, he had to grant considerable autonomy to Nabopolassar the Chaldean in the role of viceroy. After a few years, Asshur-itil-ilani was succeeded by Sinsuriskin, known to the Greeks as Sarakos, who maintained at least nominal control over Babylon,[37] but Nabopolassar must have already had aspirations of succeeding the Assyrians in their empire. He had enough independence to organize his forces towards that goal.
These were the two powers which from north and south watched with impatience the decay of Assyria. That they made no attempt upon her between 625 and 608 was probably due to several causes: their jealousy of each other, the Medes’ trouble with the Scythians, Nabopolassar’s genius for waiting till his forces were [Pg 21]ready, and above all the still considerable vigour of the Assyrian himself. The Lion, though old,[38] was not broken. His power may have relaxed in the distant provinces of his empire, though, if Budde be right about the date of Habakkuk,[39] the peoples of Syria still groaned under the thought of it; but his own land—his lair, as the prophets call it—was still terrible. It is true that, as Nahum perceives, the capital was no longer native and patriotic as it had been; the trade fostered by Assurbanipal had filled Niniveh with a vast and mercenary population, ready to break and disperse at the first breach in her walls. Yet Assyria proper was covered with fortresses, and the tradition had long fastened upon the peoples that Niniveh was impregnable. Hence the tension of those years. The peoples of Western Asia looked eagerly for their revenge; but the two powers which alone could accomplish this stood waiting—afraid of each other perhaps, but more afraid of the object of their common ambition.
These were the two powers that, from the north and south, watched impatiently as Assyria declined. The fact that they didn’t launch any attacks between 625 and 608 was likely due to several reasons: their mutual jealousy, the Medes’ issues with the Scythians, Nabopolassar’s skill in waiting until his forces were ready, and most importantly, the still significant strength of Assyria itself. The Lion, though aged, was not defeated. His influence might have weakened in the far-flung provinces, though if Budde is correct about the timing of Habakkuk, the people of Syria still suffered under its shadow; however, his own land—his lair, as the prophets refer to it—remained formidable. It is true that, as Nahum notes, the capital was no longer as native and patriotic as it once was; the trade promoted by Assurbanipal had filled Nineveh with a huge and mercenary population, ready to collapse and scatter at the first breach in its walls. Still, Assyria itself was fortified with strongholds, and the belief had long been entrenched among the peoples that Nineveh was impenetrable. Thus, the tension of those years. The people of Western Asia were eagerly anticipating their revenge; but the two powers that could make it happen were left waiting—perhaps scared of each other, but even more afraid of the common target they both sought.
It is said that Kyaxares and Nabopolassar at last came to an agreement;[40] but more probably the crisis was hastened by the appearance of another claimant for the coveted spoil. In 608 Pharaoh Necho went up against the king of Assyria towards the river Euphrates.[41] This Egyptian advance may have forced the hand of [Pg 22] Kyaxares, who appears to have begun his investment of Niniveh a little after Necho defeated Josiah at Megiddo[42]. The siege is said to have lasted two years. Whether this included the delays necessary for the reduction of fortresses upon the great roads of approach to the Assyrian capital we do not know; but Niniveh’s own position, fortifications and resources may well account for the whole of the time. Colonel Billerbeck, a military expert, has suggested[43] that the Medes found it possible to invest the city only upon the northern and eastern sides. Down the west flows the Tigris, and across this the besieged may have been able to bring in supplies and reinforcements from the fertile country beyond. Herodotus affirms that the Medes effected the capture of Niniveh by themselves,[44] and for this some recent evidence has been found,[45] so that another tradition that the Chaldeans were also actively [Pg 23] engaged,[46] which has nothing to support it, may be regarded as false. Nabopolassar may still have been in name an Assyrian viceroy; yet, as Colonel Billerbeck points out, he had it in his power to make Kyaxares’ victory possible by holding the southern roads to Niniveh, detaching other viceroys of her provinces and so shutting her up to her own resources. But among other reasons which kept him away from the siege may have been the necessity of guarding against Egyptian designs on the moribund empire. Pharaoh Necho, as we know, was making for the Euphrates as early as 608. Now if Nabopolassar and Kyaxares had arranged to divide Assyria between them, then it is likely that they agreed also to share the work of making their inheritance sure, so that while Kyaxares overthrew Niniveh, Nabopolassar, or rather his son Nebuchadrezzar,[47] waited for and overthrew Pharaoh by Carchemish on the Euphrates. Consequently Assyria was divided between the Medes and the Chaldeans; the latter as her heirs in the south took over her title to Syria and Palestine.
It is said that Kyaxares and Nabopolassar finally came to an agreement;[40] but it’s more likely that the urgency was increased by the emergence of another contender for the sought-after spoils. In 608, Pharaoh Necho headed toward the king of Assyria near the Euphrates River.[41] This Egyptian advance may have pressured Kyaxares, who seems to have started his siege of Nineveh shortly after Necho defeated Josiah at Megiddo[42]. The siege reportedly lasted for two years. It’s unclear whether this included the delays needed to capture the fortifications along the main routes to the Assyrian capital, but Nineveh's location, defenses, and resources might explain the entire duration. Colonel Billerbeck, a military expert, has suggested[43] that the Medes could only encircle the city from the northern and eastern sides. The Tigris flows to the west, and the defenders might have still managed to bring in supplies and reinforcements from the fertile lands beyond it. Herodotus claims that the Medes captured Nineveh on their own,[44] and some recent evidence supports this,[45] making another claim—that the Chaldeans were also heavily involved—seem unfounded. Nabopolassar may technically still have been an Assyrian viceroy; however, as Colonel Billerbeck points out, he could have helped make Kyaxares' victory possible by controlling the southern routes to Nineveh, cutting off other provincial viceroys, and limiting Nineveh’s resources. Among other reasons for his absence from the siege might have been the need to defend against Egyptian ambitions for the declining empire. As we know, Pharaoh Necho was advancing toward the Euphrates as early as 608. If Nabopolassar and Kyaxares had agreed to split Assyria between them, it’s likely they also decided to share the responsibility of securing their new territory, so that while Kyaxares took down Nineveh, Nabopolassar, or more accurately his son Nebuchadnezzar,[47] waited for and defeated Pharaoh at Carchemish on the Euphrates. Consequently, Assyria was divided between the Medes and the Chaldeans, with the latter, as her heirs in the south, assuming her claim to Syria and Palestine.
The two prophets with whom we have to deal at this time are almost entirely engrossed with the fall of [Pg 24] Assyria. Nahum exults in the destruction of Niniveh; Habakkuk sees in the Chaldeans nothing but the avengers of the peoples whom Assyria[48] had oppressed. For both these events are the close of an epoch: neither prophet looks beyond this. Nahum (not on behalf of Israel alone) gives expression to the epoch’s long thirst for vengeance on the tyrant; Habakkuk (if Budde’s reading of him be right[49]) states the problems with which its victorious cruelties had filled the pious mind—states the problem and beholds the solution in the Chaldeans. And, surely, the vengeance was so just and so ample, the solution so drastic and for the time complete, that we can well understand how two prophets should exhaust their office in describing such things, and feel no motive to look either deep into the moral condition of Israel, or far out into the future which God was preparing for His people. It might, of course, be said that the prophets’ silence on the latter subjects was due to their positions immediately after the great Reform of 621, when the nation, having been roused to an honest striving after righteousness, did not require prophetic rebuke, and when the success of so godly a prince as Josiah left no spiritual ambitions unsatisfied. But this (even if the dates of the two prophets were certain) is hardly probable; and the other explanation is sufficient. Who can doubt this who has realised the long epoch which then reached a crisis, or has been thrilled by the crash of the crisis itself? The fall of Niniveh was deafening enough to drown for the moment, as it does in Nahum, even a Hebrew’s clamant conscience of his country’s sin. The problems, which the long success of Assyrian cruelty had started, [Pg 25] were old and formidable enough to demand statement and answer before either the hopes or the responsibilities of the future could find voice. The past also requires its prophets. Feeling has to be satisfied, and experience balanced, before the heart is willing to turn the leaf and read the page of the future.
The two prophets we’re focusing on right now are mainly concerned with the fall of Assyria. Nahum celebrates the destruction of Nineveh, while Habakkuk sees nothing but the Chaldeans as the avengers of the people that Assyria had oppressed. Both events mark the end of an era: neither prophet looks beyond this point. Nahum, speaking for more than just Israel, expresses the long-desired vengeance against the oppressor; Habakkuk (if Budde's interpretation is correct) articulates the issues that the pious mind faced due to the Chaldeans' victorious brutality—he states the problem and sees a resolution in the Chaldeans. And honestly, the vengeance was so justified and so extensive, the resolution so severe and, for that time, complete, that it’s easy to understand how two prophets would spend all their time describing these events, with no motivation to delve into Israel's moral state or the future that God was preparing for His people. Some might argue that the prophets’ silence on these matters was because they were writing right after the significant Reform of 621, when the nation was stirred to genuinely pursue righteousness and didn’t need prophetic correction, and when the success of such a faithful king as Josiah left no spiritual desires unfulfilled. But even if we were certain about the timelines of these two prophets, that explanation seems unlikely; the other reasoning is adequate. Who could doubt this, given the long era that reached a turning point or has felt the impact of that crisis? The fall of Nineveh was loud enough to temporarily overshadow, as it does in Nahum, even a Hebrew's urgent awareness of their country's sins. The problems that the lengthy success of Assyrian cruelty had caused were too deep and daunting to be ignored; they needed to be addressed before the hopes or responsibilities of the future could be voiced. The past also needs its prophets. Feelings must be addressed, and experiences reconciled, before the heart is ready to turn the page and face the future.
Yet, through all this time of Assyria’s decline, Israel had her own sins, fears and convictions of judgment to come. The disappearance of the Scythians did not leave Zephaniah’s predictions of doom without means of fulfilment; nor did the great Reform of 621 remove the necessity of that doom. In the deepest hearts the assurance that Israel must be punished was by these things only confirmed. The prophetess Huldah, the first to speak in the name of the Lord after the Book of the Law was discovered, emphasised not the reforms which it enjoined but the judgments which it predicted. Josiah’s righteousness could at most ensure for himself a peaceful death: his people were incorrigible and doomed.[50] The reforms indeed proceeded, there was public and widespread penitence, idolatry was abolished. But those were only shallow pedants who put their trust in the possession of a revealed Law and purged Temple,[51] and who boasted that therefore Israel was secure. Jeremiah repeated the gloomy forecasts of Zephaniah and Huldah, and even before the wickedness of Jehoiakim’s reign proved the obduracy of Israel’s heart, he affirmed the imminence of [Pg 26] the evil out of the north and the great destruction.[52] Of our three prophets in this period Zephaniah, though the earliest, had therefore the last word. While Nahum and Habakkuk were almost wholly absorbed with the epoch that is closing, he had a vision of the future. Is this why his book has been ranged among our Twelve after those of his slightly later contemporaries?
Yet, throughout Assyria’s decline, Israel had her own sins, fears, and beliefs about judgment to come. The disappearance of the Scythians didn’t mean that Zephaniah’s predictions of doom lacked ways to be fulfilled; nor did the major reform of 621 remove the necessity of that doom. Deep down, the certainty that Israel would be punished was only reinforced by these events. The prophetess Huldah, the first to speak in the name of the Lord after the Book of the Law was found, emphasized not the reforms it called for but the judgments it forecasted. Josiah’s righteousness could at most guarantee him a peaceful death: his people were unchangeable and doomed.[50] The reforms did continue, there was widespread public repentance, and idolatry was abolished. But those who relied on merely possessing a revealed Law and a cleansed Temple,[51] and who claimed that this secured Israel’s safety, were merely superficial thinkers. Jeremiah echoed the grim predictions of Zephaniah and Huldah, and even before the wickedness of Jehoiakim’s reign demonstrated the stubbornness of Israel’s heart, he declared the imminent threat of the evil from the north and the great destruction.[52] Of our three prophets from this time, Zephaniah, although the earliest, had the final word. While Nahum and Habakkuk were almost entirely focused on the closing era, he had a vision of the future. Is this why his book is placed among our Twelve after those of his slightly later contemporaries?
The precise course of events in Israel was this—and we must follow them, for among them we have to seek exact dates for Nahum and Habakkuk. In 621 the Book of the Law was discovered, and Josiah applied himself with thoroughness to the reforms which he had already begun. For thirteen years he seems to have had peace to carry them through. The heathen altars were thrown down, with all the high places in Judah and even some in Samaria. Images were abolished. The heathen priests were exterminated, with the wizards and soothsayers. The Levites, except the sons of Zadok, who alone were allowed to minister in the Temple, henceforth the only place of sacrifice, were debarred from priestly duties. A great passover was celebrated.[53] The king did justice and was the friend of the poor;[54] it went well with him and the people.[55] He extended his influence into Samaria; it is probable that he ventured to carry out the injunctions of Deuteronomy with regard to the neighbouring heathen.[56] Literature flourished: though [Pg 27]critics have not combined upon the works to be assigned to this reign, they agree that a great many were produced in it. Wealth must have accumulated: certainly the nation entered the troubles of the next reign with an arrogant confidence that argues under Josiah the rapid growth of prosperity in every direction. Then of a sudden came the fatal year of 608. Pharaoh Necho appeared in Palestine[57] with an army destined for the Euphrates, and Josiah went up to meet him at Megiddo. His tactics are plain—it is the first strait on the land-road from Egypt to the Euphrates—but his motives are obscure. Assyria can hardly have been strong enough at this time to fling him as her vassal across the path of her ancient foe. He must have gone of himself. “His dream was probably to bring back the scattered remains of the northern kingdom to a pure worship, and to unite the whole people of Israel under the sceptre of the house of David; and he was not inclined to allow Egypt to cross his aspirations, and rob him of the inheritance which was falling to him from the dead hand of Assyria.”[58]
The exact events in Israel were as follows—and we need to look at them because they help us find the specific dates for Nahum and Habakkuk. In 621, the Book of the Law was found, and Josiah dedicated himself seriously to the reforms he'd started. For thirteen years, he seemed to have the peace to see them through. The pagan altars were destroyed, along with all the high places in Judah and even some in Samaria. Idols were eliminated. The pagan priests were eliminated, along with the magicians and fortune-tellers. The Levites, except for the sons of Zadok, who were the only ones allowed to serve in the Temple—now the sole site for sacrifices—were banned from priestly roles. A major Passover was celebrated.[53] The king was fair and supported the poor;[54] things went well for him and the people.[55] He extended his influence into Samaria; it's likely that he tried to enforce the commands of Deuteronomy regarding the neighboring pagans.[56] Literature thrived: although[Pg 27] critics haven't agreed on which works belong to this reign, they do agree that many were created during this time. Wealth must have accumulated: certainly, the nation entered the challenges of the next reign with a bold confidence that suggests Josiah oversaw significant prosperity in various areas. Then suddenly, the disastrous year of 608 arrived. Pharaoh Necho came to Palestine[57] with an army heading to the Euphrates, and Josiah went to confront him at Megiddo. His strategy is clear—it’s the first key route from Egypt to the Euphrates—but his reasons are less clear. Assyria likely wasn't strong enough at this point to use him as a pawn against its old enemy. He must have acted on his own. “His ambition was probably to restore the scattered remnants of the northern kingdom to true worship and to unite all of Israel under the leadership of the house of David; he wasn't going to let Egypt interfere with his goals and take away the legacy that was rightfully his from the declining power of Assyria.”[58]
Josiah fell, and with him not only the liberty of his [Pg 28] people, but the chief support of their faith. That the righteous king was cut down in the midst of his days and in defence of the Holy Land—what could this mean? Was it, then, vain to serve the Lord? Could He not defend His own? With some the disaster was a cause of sore complaint, and with others, perhaps, of open desertion from Jehovah.
Josiah fell, and with him not only the freedom of his [Pg 28] people but also the main support of their faith. The fact that the righteous king was taken in the prime of his life while defending the Holy Land—what could this possibly mean? Was it pointless to serve the Lord? Could He not protect His own? For some, the disaster was a deep source of frustration, and for others, it may have even led to openly abandoning Jehovah.
But the extraordinary thing is, how little effect Josiah’s death seems to have had upon the people’s self-confidence at large, or upon their adherence to Jehovah. They immediately placed Josiah’s second son on the throne; but Necho, having got him by some means to his camp at Riblah between the Lebanons, sent him in fetters to Egypt, where he died, and established in his place Eliakim, his elder brother. On his accession Eliakim changed his name to Jehoiakim, a proof that Jehovah was still regarded as the sufficient patron of Israel; and the same blind belief that, for the sake of His Temple and of His Law, Jehovah would keep His people in security, continued to persevere in spite of Megiddo. It was a most immoral ease, and filled with injustice. Necho subjected the land to a fine. This was not heavy, but Jehoiakim, instead of paying it out of the royal treasures, exacted it from the people of the land,[59] and then employed the peace which it purchased in erecting a costly palace for himself by the forced labour of his subjects.[60] He was covetous, unjust and violently cruel. Like prince like people: social oppression prevailed, and there was a recrudescence of the idolatries of Manasseh’s time,[61] especially (it may be inferred) after Necho’s defeat at Carchemish in 605. That all this should [Pg 29]exist along with a fanatic trust in Jehovah need not surprise us who remember the very similar state of the public mind in North Israel under Amos and Hosea. Jeremiah attacked it as they had done. Though Assyria was fallen, and Egypt was promising protection, Jeremiah predicted destruction from the north on Egypt and Israel alike. When at last the Egyptian defeat at Carchemish stirred some vague fears in the people’s hearts, Jeremiah’s conviction broke out into clear flame. For three-and-twenty years he had brought God’s word in vain to his countrymen. Now God Himself would act: Nebuchadrezzar was but His servant to lead Israel into captivity.[62]
But the amazing thing is how little Josiah’s death seemed to impact the people's overall confidence or their loyalty to Jehovah. They quickly put Josiah’s second son on the throne, but Necho managed to capture him at his camp in Riblah between the Lebanon mountains, sent him in chains to Egypt, where he died, and then appointed Eliakim, his elder brother, in his place. When Eliakim became king, he changed his name to Jehoiakim, showing that Jehovah was still seen as the ultimate protector of Israel. The same misguided belief that Jehovah would keep His people safe for the sake of His Temple and His Law continued despite the events at Megiddo. It was a deeply immoral situation filled with injustice. Necho imposed a fine on the land. While it wasn't heavy, Jehoiakim chose to collect it from the people of the land,[59] and then used the peace that he bought to build an extravagant palace for himself, exploiting the forced labor of his subjects.[60] He was greedy, unjust, and brutally cruel. Like ruler, like people: social oppression was widespread, and the idolatries from Manasseh’s time resurfaced,[61] especially (it can be assumed) after Necho’s defeat at Carchemish in 605. That all of this could coexist with a fanatic trust in Jehovah shouldn’t surprise those of us who remember the similarly troubled public mindset in North Israel during Amos and Hosea's time. Jeremiah spoke out against it just as they had done. Though Assyria had fallen and Egypt was offering protection, Jeremiah warned of destruction coming from the north for both Egypt and Israel. When the Egyptian defeat at Carchemish finally sparked some vague fears in the people's hearts, Jeremiah’s conviction ignited into clear urgency. For twenty-three years, he had delivered God’s message in vain to his fellow citizens. Now, God Himself would take action: Nebuchadnezzar was merely His servant to lead Israel into captivity.[62]
The same year, 605 or 604, Jeremiah wrote all these things in a volume;[63] and a few months later, at a national fast, occasioned perhaps by the fear of the Chaldeans, Baruch, his secretary, read them in the house of the Lord, in the ears of all the people. The king was informed, the roll was brought to him, and as it was read, with his own hands he cut it up and burned it, three or four columns at a time. Jeremiah answered by calling down on Jehoiakim an ignominious death, and repeated the doom already uttered on the land. Another prophet, Urijah, had recently been executed for the same truth; but Jeremiah and Baruch escaped into hiding.
The same year, 605 or 604, Jeremiah wrote all these things down in a scroll;[63] and a few months later, during a national day of fasting, possibly due to fear of the Chaldeans, Baruch, his secretary, read them in the Lord’s house, in front of all the people. The king was notified, the scroll was brought to him, and as it was read, he cut it up with his own hands and burned it, three or four columns at a time. Jeremiah responded by declaring that Jehoiakim would face a shameful death, and reiterated the judgment already pronounced on the land. Another prophet, Urijah, had recently been killed for sharing the same truth, but Jeremiah and Baruch managed to go into hiding.
This was probably in 603, and for a little time Jehoiakim and the populace were restored to their false security by the delay of the Chaldeans to come south. Nebuchadrezzar was occupied in Babylon, securing his succession to his father. At last, either in 602 or more probably in 600, he marched into Syria, and [Pg 30] Jehoiakim became his servant for three years.[64] In such a condition the Jewish state might have survived for at least another generation,[65] but in 599 or 597 Jehoiakim, with the madness of the doomed, held back his tribute. The revolt was probably instigated by Egypt, which, however, did not dare to support it. As in Isaiah’s time against Assyria, so now against Babylon, Egypt was a blusterer who blustered and sat still. She still helped in vain and to no purpose.[66] Nor could Judah count on the help of the other states of Palestine. They had joined Hezekiah against Sennacherib, but remembering perhaps how Manasseh had failed to help them against Assurbanipal, and that Josiah had carried things with a high hand towards them,[67] they obeyed Nebuchadrezzar’s command and raided Judah till he himself should have time to arrive.[68] Amid these raids the senseless Jehoiakim seems to have perished,[69] for when Nebuchadrezzar appeared before Jerusalem in 597, his son Jehoiachin, a youth of eighteen, had succeeded to the throne. The innocent reaped the harvest sown by the guilty. In the attempt (it would appear) to save his people from destruction,[70] Jehoiachin capitulated. But Nebuchadrezzar was not content with [Pg 31] the person of the king: he deported to Babylon the court, a large number of influential persons, the mighty men of the land or what must have been nearly all the fighting men, with the necessary military artificers and swordsmiths. Priests also went, Ezekiel among them, and probably representatives of other classes not mentioned by the annalist. All these were the flower of the nation. Over what was left Nebuchadrezzar placed a son of Josiah on the throne who took the name of Zedekiah. Again with a little common-sense, the state might have survived; but it was a short respite. The new court began intrigues with Egypt, and Zedekiah, with the Ammonites and Tyre, ventured a revolt in 589. Jeremiah and Ezekiel knew it was in vain. Nebuchadrezzar marched on Jerusalem, and though for a time he had to raise the siege in order to defeat a force sent by Pharaoh Hophra, the Chaldean armies closed in again upon the doomed city. Her defence was stubborn; but famine and pestilence sapped it, and numbers fell away to the enemy. About the eighteenth month, the besiegers took the northern suburb and stormed the middle gate. Zedekiah and the army broke their lines only to be captured at Jericho. In a few weeks more the city was taken and given over to fire. Zedekiah was blinded, and with a large number of his people carried to Babylon. It was the end, for although a small community of Jews was left at Mizpeh under a Jewish viceroy and with Jeremiah to guide them, they were soon broken up and fled to [Pg 32] Egypt. Judah had perished. Her savage neighbours, who had gathered with glee to the day of Jerusalem’s calamity, assisted the Chaldeans in capturing the fugitives, and Edomites came up from the south on the desolate land.
This probably happened around 603, and for a while, Jehoiakim and the people felt a false sense of security because the Chaldeans were slow to come south. Nebuchadnezzar was busy in Babylon, securing his claim to his father’s throne. Finally, either in 602 or more likely in 600, he marched into Syria, and [Pg 30] Jehoiakim became his servant for three years.[64] In this situation, the Jewish state might have lasted for at least another generation,[65] but in 599 or 597, Jehoiakim, in a desperate move, withheld his tribute. The rebellion was likely encouraged by Egypt, which, however, was too scared to support it. Just like in Isaiah’s time against Assyria, now Egypt was blustering without taking action. They still helped in vain and to no purpose.[66] Judah also couldn’t count on help from the other states in Palestine. They had united with Hezekiah against Sennacherib, but perhaps remembering how Manasseh had failed to assist them against Assurbanipal, and that Josiah had acted arrogantly towards them,[67] they complied with Nebuchadnezzar’s orders and invaded Judah until he could arrive. [68] Amid these invasions, it seems Jehoiakim met his end,[69] because when Nebuchadnezzar arrived at Jerusalem in 597, his son Jehoiachin, just eighteen years old, had taken the throne. The innocent paid the price for the guilty’s actions. In an apparent attempt to save his people from destruction,[70] Jehoiachin surrendered. But Nebuchadnezzar wanted more than just the king; he took the court, a large number of influential people, the strong men of the land, and almost all the fighting men, along with necessary military engineers and blacksmiths, to Babylon. Priests also went, including Ezekiel, and likely representatives from other groups not mentioned by the historian. All these were the elite of the nation. Over what remained, Nebuchadnezzar installed a son of Josiah as king, and he named himself Zedekiah. With a little common sense, the state could have survived, but it was just a brief pause. The new court began scheming with Egypt, and Zedekiah, with the Ammonites and Tyre, attempted a revolt in 589. Jeremiah and Ezekiel knew it would be futile. Nebuchadnezzar advanced on Jerusalem, and although he temporarily lifted the siege to defeat a force sent by Pharaoh Hophra, the Chaldean armies closed in on the doomed city again. The defense was strong; however, famine and disease wore them down, and many defected to the enemy. Around the eighteenth month, the besiegers captured the northern suburb and stormed the middle gate. Zedekiah and the army broke through their lines only to be captured in Jericho. Within a few more weeks, the city was taken and burned. Zedekiah was blinded and taken to Babylon along with many of his people. It was the end, because although a small group of Jews remained at Mizpeh under a Jewish governor and with Jeremiah to lead them, they soon scattered and fled to [Pg 32] Egypt. Judah had been destroyed. Her ruthless neighbors, who had gathered with delight to witness Jerusalem’s downfall, helped the Chaldeans in capturing the fugitives, and Edomites came up from the south to the desolate land.
It has been necessary to follow so far the course of events, because of our prophets Zephaniah is placed in each of the three sections of Josiah’s reign, and by some even in Jehoiakim’s; Nahum has been assigned to different points between the eve of the first and the eve of the second siege of Niniveh; and Habakkuk has been placed by different critics in almost every year from 621 to the reign of Jehoiachin; while Obadiah, whom we shall find reasons for dating during the Exile, describes the behaviour of Edom at the final siege of Jerusalem. The next of the Twelve, Haggai, may have been born before the Exile, but did not prophesy till 520. Zechariah appeared the same year, Malachi not for half a century after. These three are prophets of the Persian period. With the approach of the Greeks Joel appears, then comes the prophecy which we find in the end of Zechariah’s book, and last of all the Book of Jonah. To all these post-exilic prophets we shall provide later on the necessary historical introductions.
So far, we needed to follow the course of events because our prophets, Zephaniah, is found in each of the three sections of Josiah's reign, and some even place him in Jehoiakim's reign. Nahum has been assigned to various times between the eve of the first and the eve of the second siege of Nineveh, while Habakkuk has been positioned by different critics in almost every year from 621 to the reign of Jehoiachin. Obadiah, whom we will find reasons to date during the Exile, describes Edom's behavior during the final siege of Jerusalem. The next of the Twelve, Haggai, might have been born before the Exile but didn’t start prophesying until 520. Zechariah emerged the same year, with Malachi not showing up until half a century later. These three are prophets of the Persian period. As the Greeks came onto the scene, Joel appears, followed by the prophecy found at the end of Zechariah’s book, and finally the Book of Jonah. We will provide the necessary historical introductions for all these post-exilic prophets later on.
Dies Iræ, Dies Illa!—ZEPH. i. 15.
Day of Judgment, Day of Reckoning!—ZEPH. i. 15.
“His book is the first tinging of prophecy with apocalypse: that is the moment which it supplies in the history of Israel’s religion.”
“His book is the first hint of prophecy intertwined with apocalypse: that is the moment it provides in the history of Israel’s religion.”
THE BOOK OF ZEPHANIAH
The Book of Zephaniah
The Book of Zephaniah is one of the most difficult in the prophetic canon. The title is very generally accepted; the period from which chap. i. dates is recognised by practically all critics to be the reign of Josiah, or at least the last third of the seventh century. But after that doubts start, and we find present nearly every other problem of introduction.
The Book of Zephaniah is one of the toughest in the prophetic collection. The title is widely accepted; the time frame for chapter 1 is recognized by almost all critics as being during the reign of Josiah, or at least the last third of the seventh century. However, after that, uncertainties arise, and we encounter almost every other introductory issue.
To begin with, the text is very damaged. In some passages we may be quite sure that we have not the true text;[71] in others we cannot be sure that we have it,[72] and there are several glosses.[73]The bulk of the second chapter was written in the Qinah, or elegiac measure, but as it now stands the rhythm is very much broken. It is difficult to say whether this is due to the dilapidation of the original text or to wilful insertion of glosses and other later passages. The Greek version of Zephaniah possesses the same general features as that of other difficult prophets. Occasionally it enables us to correct the text; but by the time it was made the text must already have contained the same corruptions which we encounter, and the [Pg 36]translators were ignorant besides of the meaning of some phrases which to us are plain.[74]
To start, the text is really damaged. In some parts, we can be pretty sure that we don’t have the original text; in other parts, we can’t be certain we do, and there are several annotations. The majority of the second chapter was written in Qinah, or elegiac measure, but the rhythm is now highly disrupted. It’s hard to tell if this is because the original text has deteriorated or if it’s the result of intentional additions of glosses and later writings. The Greek version of Zephaniah shares the same general issues as other challenging prophets. It sometimes helps us correct the text; however, by the time it was created, the text likely already had the same errors we encounter, and the translators were also unaware of the meaning of some phrases that seem clear to us now.
The difficulties of textual criticism as well as of translation are aggravated by the large number of words, grammatical forms and phrases which either happen very seldom in the Old Testament,[75] or nowhere else in it at all.[76] Of the rare words and phrases, a very few (as will be seen from the appended notes) are found in earlier writings. Indeed all that are found are from the authentic prophecies of Isaiah, with whose style and doctrine Zephaniah’s own exhibit most affinity. All the other rarities of vocabulary and grammar are shared only by later writers; and as a whole the language of Zephaniah exhibits symptoms which separate it by many years from the language of the prophets of the eighth century, and range it with that of Jeremiah, Ezekiel, the Second Isaiah and still later literature. It may be useful to the student to collect in a note the most striking of these [Pg 37] symptoms of the comparative lateness of Zephaniah’s dialect.[77]
The challenges of textual criticism and translation are made worse by the many words, grammatical forms, and phrases that appear very rarely in the Old Testament,[75] or not at all.[76] Among the rare words and phrases, only a few (as noted in the attached notes) are found in earlier writings. In fact, all of them come from the authentic prophecies of Isaiah, which share the most similarity in style and doctrine with Zephaniah’s work. The other uncommon vocabulary and grammar elements are only found in later writers. Overall, the language of Zephaniah shows signs that set it apart by many years from the language of the eighth-century prophets, aligning it more closely with that of Jeremiah, Ezekiel, the Second Isaiah, and later literature. It might be helpful for students to gather a note listing the most notable signs of the relatively late dialect of Zephaniah.[77]
We now come to the question of date, and we take, to begin with, the First Chapter. It was said above that critics agree as to the general period—between 639, when Josiah began to reign, and 600. But this period was divided into three very different sections, and each of these has received considerable support from modern criticism. The great majority of critics place the chapter in the early years of Josiah, before the enforcement of Deuteronomy and the great Reform in 621.[78] Others have argued for the later years of Josiah, 621—608, on the ground that the chapter implies that the great Reform has already taken place, and otherwise shows knowledge of Deuteronomy;[79] while some prefer the days of reaction under Jehoiakim, 608 ff.,[80] and assume that the phrase in the title, in the days of Josiah, is a late and erroneous inference from i. 4.
We now come to the question of the date, starting with the First Chapter. It was mentioned earlier that critics generally agree on the time frame—between 639, when Josiah began to reign, and 600. However, this period is divided into three very different sections, each of which has received significant support from modern critics. The vast majority of critics place the chapter in the early years of Josiah, before the implementation of Deuteronomy and the major Reform in 621.[78] Others argue for the later years of Josiah, 621—608, because the chapter suggests that the major Reform has already occurred and shows knowledge of Deuteronomy;[79] while some prefer the period of reaction under Jehoiakim, starting in 608,[80] and assume that the phrase in the title, in the days of Josiah, is a late and incorrect inference from i. 4.
The evidence for the argument consists of the title and the condition of Judah reflected in the body of the [Pg 38]chapter. The latter is a definite piece of oratory. Under the alarm of an immediate and general war, Zephaniah proclaims a vast destruction upon the earth. Judah must fall beneath it: the worshippers of Baal, of the host of heaven and of Milcom, the apostates from Jehovah, the princes and house of the king, the imitators of foreign fashions, and the forceful and fraudulent, shall be cut off in a great slaughter. Those who have grown sceptical and indifferent to Jehovah shall be unsettled by invasion and war. This shall be the Day of Jehovah, near and immediate, a day of battle and disaster on the whole land.
The evidence for the argument comes from the title and the state of Judah as described in the body of the [Pg 38] chapter. The latter is a clear piece of rhetoric. In the face of an imminent and widespread war, Zephaniah declares a massive destruction across the earth. Judah will be overwhelmed: those who worship Baal, the heavenly hosts, and Milcom, as well as those who have turned away from Jehovah, the princes and the king’s household, the followers of foreign customs, and the powerful and deceitful will be eliminated in a great slaughter. Those who have become skeptical and indifferent to Jehovah will be shaken by invasion and war. This will mark the Day of Jehovah, which is close at hand—a day of battle and calamity throughout the entire land.
The conditions reflected are thus twofold—the idolatrous and sceptical state of the people, and an impending invasion. But these suit, more or less exactly, each of the three sections of our period. For Jeremiah distinctly states that he had to attack idolatry in Judah for twenty-three years, 627 to 604;[81] he inveighs against the falseness and impurity of the people alike before the great Reform, and after it while Josiah was still alive, and still more fiercely under Jehoiakim. And, while before 621 the great Scythian invasion was sweeping upon Palestine from the north, after 621, and especially after 604, the Babylonians from the same quarter were visibly threatening the land. But when looked at more closely, the chapter shows several features which suit the second section of our period less than they do the other two. The worship of the host of heaven, probably introduced under Manasseh, was put down by Josiah in 621; it revived under Jehoiakim,[82] but during the latter years of Josiah it cannot possibly have been so public as Zephaniah describes.[83] [Pg 39]Other reasons which have been given for those years are inconclusive[84]—the chapter, for instance, makes no indubitable reference to Deuteronomy or the Covenant of 621—and on the whole we may leave the end of Josiah’s reign out of account. Turning to the third section, Jehoiakim’s reign, we find one feature of the prophecy which suits it admirably. The temper described in ver. 12—men who are settled on their lees, who say in their heart, Jehovah doeth neither good nor evil—is the kind of temper likely to have been produced among the less earnest adherents of Jehovah by the failure of the great Reform in 621 to effect either the purity or the prosperity of the nation. But this is more than counterbalanced by the significant exception of the king from the condemnation which ver. 8 passes [Pg 40]on the princes and the sons of the king. Such an exception could not have been made when Jehoiakim was on the throne; it points almost conclusively to the reign of the good Josiah. And with this agrees the title of the chapter—in the days of Josiah.[85] We are, therefore, driven back to the years of Josiah before 621. In these we find no discrepancy either with the chapter itself, or with its title. The southward march of the Scythians,[86] between 630 and 625, accounts for Zephaniah’s alarm of a general war, including the invasion of Judah; the idolatrous practices which he describes may well have been those surviving from the days of Manasseh,[87] and not yet reached by the drastic measures of 621; the temper of scepticism and hopelessness condemned by ver. 12 was possible among those adherents of Jehovah who had hoped greater things from the overthrow of Amon than the slow and small reforms of the first fifteen years of Josiah’s reign. Nor is a date before 621 made at all difficult by the genealogy of Zephaniah in the title. If, as is probable,[88] the Hezekiah given as his great-great-grandfather be Hezekiah the king, and if he died about 695, and Manasseh, his successor, who was then twelve, was his eldest son, then by 630 Zephaniah cannot have been much more than twenty years of age, [Pg 41]and not more than twenty-five by the time the Scythian invasion had passed away.[89] It is therefore by no means impossible to suppose that he prophesied before 625; and besides, the data of the genealogy in the title are too precarious to make them valid, as against an inference from the contents of the chapter itself.
The conditions described are therefore twofold—the idolatrous and skeptical mindset of the people, and an imminent invasion. These somewhat align with each of the three sections of our timeframe. Jeremiah clearly states that he had to confront idolatry in Judah for twenty-three years, from 627 to 604; he criticizes the dishonesty and impurity of the people both before and after the major reform while Josiah was still alive, and even more fiercely under Jehoiakim. Before 621, the significant Scythian invasion was sweeping down on Palestine from the north, and after 621, especially after 604, the Babylonians from the same direction were visibly threatening the land. However, when we examine the chapter more closely, several aspects fit the second section of our period less well than they do the other two. The worship of the hosts of heaven, likely introduced during Manasseh's reign, was abolished by Josiah in 621; it re-emerged under Jehoiakim, but during Josiah’s later years, it couldn’t have been as public as Zephaniah describes. Other reasons for those years are inconclusive; for example, the chapter makes no clear reference to Deuteronomy or the Covenant of 621—and overall, we may disregard the end of Josiah’s reign. Turning to the third section, Jehoiakim’s reign, we find a characteristic in the prophecy that fits it perfectly. The attitude described in verse 12—men who are complacent and think in their hearts, "The Lord doesn’t do good or evil"—is likely the mindset formed among the less dedicated followers of the Lord due to the failure of the great reform in 621 to bring about either the purity or prosperity of the nation. But this is counterbalanced by the significant exception of the king from the condemnation that verse 8 directs at the princes and the king's sons. Such an exception wouldn't have been appropriate while Jehoiakim was on the throne; it points almost conclusively to the reign of the good Josiah. This is also supported by the chapter title—“in the days of Josiah.” Thus, we are led back to the years of Josiah before 621. During this time, there is no inconsistency with the chapter itself or its title. The southward movement of the Scythians between 630 and 625 explains Zephaniah's alarm over a general war, including the invasion of Judah; the idolatrous practices he describes may well have been those that survived from Manasseh's reign and had not yet been addressed by the drastic measures of 621; the sense of skepticism and hopelessness condemned in verse 12 was possible among those followers of the Lord who had hoped for greater outcomes from Amon’s overthrow than the gradual and minor reforms in the first fifteen years of Josiah’s reign. Nor is a date before 621 made difficult by Zephaniah's genealogy in the title. If, as is likely, the Hezekiah listed as his great-great-grandfather refers to King Hezekiah, who died around 695, and Manasseh, his successor who was then twelve and his eldest son, then by 630, Zephaniah couldn’t have been much more than twenty years old, and no more than twenty-five by the time the Scythian invasion had ended. It is therefore quite possible that he prophesied before 625; moreover, the data in the genealogy are too uncertain to invalidate an inference drawn from the chapter's content itself.
The date, therefore, of the first chapter of Zephaniah may be given as about 625 B.C., and probably rather before than after that year, as the tide of Scythian invasion has apparently not yet ebbed.
The date of the first chapter of Zephaniah can be placed around 625 B.C.E., and it’s likely a bit earlier than that year since the wave of Scythian invasion seems to not have subsided yet.
The other two chapters have within recent years been almost wholly denied to Zephaniah. Kuenen doubted chap. iii. 9–20. Stade makes all chap. iii. post-exilic, and suspects ii. 1–3, 11. A very thorough examination of them has led Schwally[90] to assign to exilic or post-exilic times the whole of the little sections comprising them, with the possible exception of chap. iii. 1–7, which “may be” Zephaniah’s. His essay has been subjected to a searching and generally hostile criticism by a number of leading scholars;[91] and he has admitted the inconclusiveness of some of his reasons.[92]
The other two chapters have recently been almost completely attributed to Zephaniah. Kuenen questioned chapter iii, verses 9–20. Stade claims that all of chapter iii is from the post-exilic period and has doubts about verses ii, 1–3 and 11. A detailed analysis by Schwally[90] concluded that the entire sections consist of exilic or post-exilic material, with the possible exception of chapter iii, verses 1–7, which "may be" from Zephaniah. His essay has faced rigorous and mostly critical responses from several prominent scholars;[91] and he has acknowledged the inconclusiveness of some of his arguments.[92]
Chap. ii. 1–4 is assigned by Schwally to a date later than Zephaniah’s, principally because of the term meekness (ver. 3), which is a favourite one with post-exilic writers. He has been sufficiently answered;[93] and the [Pg 42] close connection of vv. 1–3 with chap. i. has been clearly proved.[94] Chap. ii. 4–15 is the passage in elegiac measure but broken, an argument for the theory that insertions have been made in it. The subject is a series of foreign nations—Philistia (5–7), Moab and Ammon (8–10), Egypt (11) and Assyria (13–15). The passage has given rise to many doubts; every one must admit the difficulty of coming to a conclusion as to its authenticity. On the one hand, the destruction just predicted is so universal that, as Professor Davidson says, we should expect Zephaniah to mention other nations than Judah.[95] The concluding oracle on Niniveh must have been published before 608, and even Schwally admits that it may be Zephaniah’s own. But if this be so, then we may infer that the first of the oracles on Philistia is also Zephaniah’s, for both it and the oracle on Assyria are in the elegiac measure, a fact which makes it probable that the whole passage, however broken and intruded upon, was originally a unity. Nor is there anything in the oracle on Philistia incompatible with Zephaniah’s date. Philistia lay on the path of the Scythian invasion; the phrase in ver. 7, shall turn their captivity, is not necessarily exilic. As Cornill, too, points out, the expression in ver. 13, He will stretch out His hand to the north, implies that the prophecy has already looked in other directions. There remains the passage between the oracles on Philistia and Assyria. This is not in the elegiac measure. Its subject is Moab [Pg 43]and Ammon, who were not on the line of the Scythian invasion, and Wellhausen further objects to it, because the attitude to Israel of the two peoples whom it describes is that which is attributed to them only just before the Exile and surprises us in Josiah’s reign. Dr. Davidson meets this objection by pointing out that, just as in Deuteronomy, so here, Moab and Ammon are denounced, while Edom, which in Deuteronomy is spoken of with kindness, is here not denounced at all. A stronger objection to the passage is that ver. 11 predicts the conversion of the nations, while ver. 12 makes them the prey of Jehovah’s sword, and in this ver. 12 follows on naturally to ver. 7. On this ground as well as on the absence of the elegiac measure the oracle on Moab and Ammon is strongly to be suspected.
Chap. ii. 1–4 is considered by Schwally to have been written after Zephaniah’s time, mainly because of the term meekness (ver. 3), which is commonly used by writers from the post-exilic period. He has been adequately addressed;[93] and the close connection of vv. 1–3 with chap. i. has been clearly established.[94] Chap. ii. 4–15 presents a passage in a broken elegiac style, suggesting that some insertions were made in it. The subject covers a series of foreign nations—Philistia (5–7), Moab and Ammon (8–10), Egypt (11), and Assyria (13–15). The passage has raised many questions; it's clear that reaching a conclusion about its authenticity is challenging. On one hand, the destruction predicted is so widespread that, as Professor Davidson notes, we would expect Zephaniah to mention nations beyond Judah.[95] The final oracle regarding Nineveh must have been published before 608, and even Schwally acknowledges that it could be Zephaniah’s. If this is the case, we might deduce that the first oracle concerning Philistia is also Zephaniah’s, as both it and the oracle on Assyria are in the elegiac style, making it likely that the entire passage, despite being fragmented and influenced, was originally cohesive. Furthermore, there's nothing in the oracle on Philistia that contradicts Zephaniah’s timeframe. Philistia was in the path of the Scythian invasion; the phrase in ver. 7, shall turn their captivity, doesn't necessarily imply an exilic context. As Cornill also points out, the phrase in ver. 13, He will stretch out His hand to the north, suggests that the prophecy has already considered other regions. The section between the oracles on Philistia and Assyria is not in the elegiac style. It discusses Moab and Ammon, who were not directly affected by the Scythian invasion. Wellhausen further critiques it, noting that the stance of the two nations towards Israel was only assigned to them right before the Exile, which is surprising during Josiah’s reign. Dr. Davidson counters this criticism by noting that, similar to Deuteronomy, Moab and Ammon are condemned here, while Edom, which is treated kindly in Deuteronomy, is not criticized at all in this context. A stronger concern regarding the passage is that ver. 11 predicts the nations' conversion while ver. 12 depicts them as victims of Jehovah’s sword; naturally, ver. 12 follows ver. 7. Based on this reasoning and the absence of the elegiac style, the oracle concerning Moab and Ammon requires significant skepticism.
On the whole, then, the most probable conclusion is that chap. ii. 4–15 was originally an authentic oracle of Zephaniah’s in the elegiac metre, uttered at the same date as chap. i.—ii. 3, the period of the Scythian invasion, though from a different standpoint; and that it has suffered considerable dilapidation (witness especially vv. 6 and 14), and probably one great intrusion, vv. 8–10.
On the whole, the most likely conclusion is that chap. ii. 4–15 was originally an authentic oracle from Zephaniah in an elegiac meter, spoken at the same time as chap. i.—ii. 3, during the period of the Scythian invasion, though from a different perspective; and that it has undergone significant deterioration (especially noticeable in vv. 6 and 14), with probably one major addition, vv. 8–10.
There remains the Third Chapter. The authenticity has been denied by Schwally, who transfers the whole till after the Exile. But the chapter is not a unity.[96] [Pg 44] In the first place, it falls into two sections, vv. 1–13 and 14–20. There is no reason to take away the bulk of the first section from Zephaniah. As Schwally admits, the argument here is parallel to that of chap. i.—ii. 3. It could hardly have been applied to Jerusalem during or after the Exile, but suits her conditions before her fall. Schwally’s linguistic objections to a pre-exilic date have been answered by Budde.[97] He holds ver. 6 to be out of place and puts it after ver. 8, and this may be. But as it stands it appeals to the impenitent Jews of ver. 5 with the picture of the judgment God has already completed upon the nations, and contrasts with ver. 7, in which God says that He trusts Israel will repent. Vv. 9 and 10 are, we shall see, obviously an intrusion, as Budde maintains and Davidson admits to be possible.[98]
There is still the Third Chapter. Schwally has denied its authenticity, pushing it all the way to the time after the Exile. However, the chapter isn't cohesive.[96] [Pg 44] First, it splits into two parts, verses 1–13 and 14–20. There's no reason to separate most of the first part from Zephaniah. As Schwally acknowledges, the argument here is similar to that of chapters 1–2:3. It couldn't have applied to Jerusalem during or after the Exile but fits her situation before her downfall. Budde has addressed Schwally’s language concerns about a pre-exilic date.[97] He argues that verse 6 is out of place and should come after verse 8, which may be true. But as it reads, it speaks to the unrepentant Jews of verse 5 with the image of the judgment God has already carried out on the nations, and it contrasts with verse 7, in which God expresses His hope that Israel will repent. Verses 9 and 10 are, as we will see, clearly an addition, as Budde claims and Davidson acknowledges is possible.[98]
We reach more certainty when we come to the second section of the chapter, vv. 14–20. Since Kuenen it has been recognised by the majority of critics that we have here a prophecy from the end of the Exile or after the Return. The temper has changed. Instead of the austere and sombre outlook of chap. i.—ii. 3 and chap. iii. 1–13, in which the sinful Israel is to be saved indeed, but only as by fire, we have a triumphant prophecy of her recovery from all affliction (nothing is said of her sin) and of her glory among [Pg 45] the nations of the world. To put it otherwise, while the genuine prophecies of Zephaniah almost grudgingly allow a door of escape to a few righteous and humble Israelites from a judgment which is to fall alike on Israel and the Gentiles, chap. iii. 14–20 predicts Israel’s deliverance from her Gentile oppressors, her return from captivity and the establishment of her renown over the earth. The language, too, has many resemblances to that of Second Isaiah.[99] Obviously therefore we have here, added to the severe prophecies of Zephaniah, such a more hopeful, peaceful epilogue as we saw was added, during the Exile or immediately after it, to the despairing prophecies of Amos.
We gain more clarity when we reach the second section of the chapter, vv. 14–20. Since Kuenen, most critics have recognized that this is a prophecy from the end of the Exile or right after the Return. The tone has shifted. Instead of the stern and gloomy perspective found in chap. i.—ii. 3 and chap. iii. 1–13, where sinful Israel is to be saved, but only just, we have a victorious prophecy about her recovery from all suffering (no mention of her sin) and her glory among the nations of the world. In other words, while the true prophecies of Zephaniah almost reluctantly offer a way out for a few righteous and humble Israelites from a judgment that will fall on both Israel and the Gentiles, chap. iii. 14–20 foretells Israel’s freedom from her Gentile oppressors, her return from captivity, and the establishment of her greatness across the earth. The language also shares many similarities with that of Second Isaiah. Obviously, we have, in addition to the harsh prophecies of Zephaniah, a more hopeful and peaceful conclusion, similar to what was added, during or right after the Exile, to the bleak prophecies of Amos.
THE PROPHET AND THE REFORMERS
The Prophet and the Reformers
ZEPHANIAH i.—ii. 3
ZEPHANIAH 1—2:3
Towards the year 625, when King Josiah had passed out of his minority,[100] and was making his first efforts at religious reform, prophecy, long slumbering, awoke again in Israel.
Towards the year 625, when King Josiah had reached adulthood,[100] and was starting his initial attempts at religious reform, prophecy, which had been dormant for a long time, stirred back to life in Israel.
Like the king himself, its first heralds were men in their early youth. In 627 Jeremiah calls himself but a boy, and Zephaniah can hardly have been out of his teens.[101] For the sudden outbreak of these young lives there must have been a large reservoir of patience and hope gathered in the generation behind them. So Scripture itself testifies. To Jeremiah it was said: Before I formed thee in the belly I knew thee, and before thou camest forth out of the womb I consecrated thee.[102] In an age when names were bestowed only because of their significance,[103] both prophets bore that of Jehovah in their own. So did Jeremiah’s father, who was of the priests of Anathoth. Zephaniah’s “forbears” are given for four generations, and with one exception [Pg 47] they also are called after Jehovah: The Word of Jehovah which came to Ṣephanyah, son of Kushi, son of Gedhalyah, son of Amaryah, son of Hizḳiyah, in the days of Joshiyahu,[104] Amon’s son, king of Judah. Zephaniah’s great-great-grandfather Hezekiah was in all probability the king.[105] His father’s name Kushi, or Ethiop, is curious. If we are right, that Zephaniah was a young man towards 625, then Kushi must have been born towards 663, about the time of the conflicts between Assyria and Egypt, and it is possible that, as Manasseh and the predominant party in Judah so closely hung upon and imitated Assyria, the adherents of Jehovah put their hope in Egypt, whereof, it may be, this name Kushi is a token.[106] The name Zephaniah itself, meaning Jehovah hath hidden, suggests the prophet’s birth in the “killing-time” of Manasseh. There was at least one other contemporary of the same name—a priest executed by Nebuchadrezzar.[107]
Like the king himself, the first messengers were young men. In 627, Jeremiah calls himself just a boy, and Zephaniah was likely still a teenager.[101] For these young lives to suddenly emerge, there must have been a strong foundation of patience and hope built up in the generation before them. Scripture confirms this. To Jeremiah it was said: Before I formed you in the womb, I knew you, and before you were born, I set you apart.[102] In a time when names were given only for their importance,[103] both prophets carried the name of Jehovah in their own. Jeremiah’s father was a priest from Anathoth. Zephaniah’s ancestry is traced back four generations, and with one exception[Pg 47] they are also named after Jehovah: The Word of Jehovah that came to Zephaniah, son of Kushi, son of Gedhalyah, son of Amaryah, son of Hizkiah, in the days of Josiah,[104] son of Amon, king of Judah. Zephaniah’s great-great-grandfather Hezekiah was probably the king.[105] His father’s name Kushi, or Ethiopian, is intriguing. If we’re correct in thinking that Zephaniah was a young man around 625, then Kushi was likely born around 663, during the conflicts between Assyria and Egypt. It’s possible that, as Manasseh and the dominant faction in Judah closely followed and imitated Assyria, the supporters of Jehovah placed their hopes in Egypt, which might be represented by the name Kushi.[106] The name Zephaniah, meaning Jehovah has hidden, hints at the prophet’s birth during the “killing time” of Manasseh. There was at least one other contemporary with the same name—a priest executed by Nebuchadnezzar.[107]
Of the adherents of Jehovah, then, and probably of royal descent, Zephaniah lived in Jerusalem. We descry him against her, almost as clearly as we descry Isaiah. In the glare and smoke of the conflagration which his vision sweeps across the world, only her features stand out definite and particular: the flat roofs with men and women bowing in the twilight to the host of heaven, the crowds of priests, the nobles and their foreign fashions; the Fishgate, the New or Second Town, where the rich lived, the Heights to which building had at last spread, and between them the hollow Mortar, with its markets, Phœnician merchants and money-dealers. In the first few verses of Zephaniah we see almost as much of Jerusalem as in the whole book either of Isaiah or Jeremiah.
Of Jehovah's followers, likely of royal descent, Zephaniah lived in Jerusalem. We can see him there as clearly as we see Isaiah. In the tumult and smoke of the devastation that his vision captures, only Jerusalem's features stand out clearly: the flat roofs where men and women bow in the twilight to the celestial bodies, the crowds of priests, the nobles in their foreign styles; the Fishgate, the New or Second Town where the wealthy resided, and the Heights that buildings finally reached, with the hollow Mortar between them, bustling with markets, Phoenician merchants, and moneylenders. In the first few verses of Zephaniah, we see almost as much of Jerusalem as we do in the entire books of Isaiah or Jeremiah.
For so young a man the vision of Zephaniah may seem strangely dark and final. Yet not otherwise was Isaiah’s inaugural vision, and as a rule it is the young and not the old whose indignation is ardent and unsparing. Zephaniah carries this temper to the extreme. There is no great hope in his book, hardly any tenderness and never a glimpse of beauty. A townsman, Zephaniah has no eye for nature; not only is no fair prospect described by him, he has not even a single metaphor drawn from nature’s loveliness or peace. He is pitilessly true to his great keynotes: I will sweep, sweep from the face of the ground; He will burn, burn up everything. No hotter book lies in all the Old Testament. Neither dew nor grass nor tree nor any blossom lives in it, but it is everywhere fire, smoke and darkness, drifting chaff, ruins, nettles, saltpits, and owls and ravens looking from the windows of desolate palaces. Nor does Zephaniah foretell the restoration [Pg 49] of nature in the end of the days. There is no prospect of a redeemed and fruitful land, but only of a group of battered and hardly saved characters: a few meek and righteous are hidden from the fire and creep forth when it is over. Israel is left a poor and humble folk. No prophet is more true to the doctrine of the remnant, or more resolutely refuses to modify it. Perhaps he died young.
For such a young man, Zephaniah’s vision may seem oddly dark and final. Yet, Isaiah’s first vision was similarly bleak, and generally, it’s the young, not the old, whose outrage is passionate and relentless. Zephaniah takes this intensity to the extreme. There’s little hope in his writings, hardly any warmth, and never a hint of beauty. Being a townsman, Zephaniah doesn’t appreciate nature; he describes no beautiful scenery, and not a single metaphor drawn from nature's charm or tranquility appears in his work. He is brutally consistent with his main themes: I will sweep, sweep from the face of the ground; He will burn, burn up everything. No harsher text exists in the entire Old Testament. There are no images of dew, grass, trees, or blooms—only fire, smoke, and darkness, drifting debris, ruins, brambles, saltpits, and owls and ravens staring from the windows of abandoned palaces. Zephaniah also doesn’t predict the restoration of nature at the end of days. There’s no vision of a redeemed and fruitful land, only a handful of battered and barely saved individuals: a few meek and righteous will be hidden from the fire and cautiously emerge once it’s over. Israel is left a poor and humble folk. No prophet adheres more strictly to the doctrine of the remnant, nor does anyone more adamantly refuse to change it. Perhaps he died young.
The full truth, however, is that Zephaniah, though he found his material in the events of his own day, tears himself loose from history altogether. To the earlier prophets the Day of the Lord, the crisis of the world, is a definite point in history: full of terrible, divine events, yet “natural” ones—battle, siege, famine, massacre and captivity. After it history is still to flow on, common days come back and Israel pursue their way as a nation. But to Zephaniah the Day of the Lord begins to assume what we call the “supernatural.” The grim colours are still woven of war and siege, but mixed with vague and solemn terrors from another sphere, by which history appears to be swallowed up, and it is only with an effort that the prophet thinks of a rally of Israel beyond. In short, with Zephaniah the Day of the Lord tends to become the Last Day. His book is the first tinging of prophecy with apocalypse: that is the moment which it supplies in the history of Israel’s religion. And, therefore, it was with a true instinct that the great Christian singer of the Last Day took from Zephaniah his keynote. The “Dies Iræ, Dies Illa” of Thomas of Celano is but the Vulgate translation of Zephaniah’s A day of wrath is that day.[108]
The full truth, however, is that Zephaniah, while he drew on events from his own time, completely separates himself from history. For earlier prophets, the Day of the Lord, the world's crisis, is a specific moment in time: filled with terrible divine events, yet “natural” ones—like battle, siege, famine, massacre, and captivity. After that, history continues, everyday life returns, and Israel moves forward as a nation. But for Zephaniah, the Day of the Lord starts to take on what we now call the “supernatural.” The dark themes are still rooted in war and siege, but blended with vague and serious fears from another realm, making history seem to be engulfed, and it takes a lot for the prophet to envision a future for Israel afterwards. In short, with Zephaniah, the Day of the Lord starts to transform into the Last Day. His book is the first hint of prophecy infused with apocalypse: that is the moment it marks in the history of Israel’s faith. Therefore, it was with a true intuition that the great Christian poet of the Last Day took his inspiration from Zephaniah. The “Dies Iræ, Dies Illa” by Thomas of Celano is just the Vulgate translation of Zephaniah’s A day of wrath is that day.[108]
Nevertheless, though the first of apocalyptic writers, Zephaniah does not allow himself the license of apocalypse. As he refuses to imagine great glory for the righteous, so he does not dwell on the terrors of the wicked. He is sober and restrained, a matter-of-fact man, yet with power of imagination, who, amidst the vague horrors he summons, delights in giving a sharp realistic impression. The Day of the Lord, he says, what is it? A strong man—there!—crying bitterly.[109]
Nevertheless, even though he's one of the first apocalyptic writers, Zephaniah doesn't indulge in apocalypse. He doesn't envision great glory for the righteous, nor does he focus on the fears of the wicked. He remains sober and restrained, a down-to-earth man, yet with a powerful imagination, who, amid the vague horrors he calls forth, enjoys creating a sharp and realistic impression. The Day of the Lord, he asks, what is it? A strong man—there!—crying bitterly.[109]
It is to the fierce ardour, and to the elemental interests of the book, that we owe the absence of two features of prophecy which are so constant in the prophets of the eighth century. Firstly, Zephaniah betrays no interest in the practical reforms which (if we are right about the date) the young king, his contemporary, had already started.[110] There was a party of reform, the party had a programme, the programme was drawn from the main principles of prophecy and was designed to put these into practice. And Zephaniah was a prophet—and ignored them. This forms the dramatic interest of his book. Here was a man of the same faith which kings, priests and statesmen were striving to realise in public life, in the assured hope—as is plain from the temper of Deuteronomy—that the nation as a whole would be reformed and become a very great nation, righteous and victorious. All this he ignored, [Pg 51] and gave his own vision of the future: Israel is a brand plucked from the burning; a very few meek and righteous are saved from the conflagration of a whole world. Why? Because for Zephaniah the elements were loose, and when the elements were loose what was the use of talking about reforms? The Scythians were sweeping down upon Palestine, with enough of God’s wrath in them to destroy a people still so full of idolatry as Israel was; and if not the Scythians, then some other power in that dark, rumbling North which had ever been so full of doom. Let Josiah try to reform Israel, but it was neither Josiah’s nor Israel’s day that was falling. It was the Day of the Lord, and when He came it was neither to reform nor to build up Israel, but to make visitation and to punish in His wrath for the unbelief and wickedness of which the nation was still full.
It’s the passionate intensity and fundamental themes of the book that explain why two usual features of prophecy are missing in the prophets of the eighth century. First, Zephaniah shows no interest in the practical reforms that the young king, who was his contemporary, had already begun. There was a reform party with a plan that was based on the core principles of prophecy aimed at putting those principles into action. Yet, Zephaniah, as a prophet, completely overlooked them. This creates the dramatic tension in his book. Here was a man sharing the same faith that kings, priests, and politicians were trying to implement in public life, with the confident expectation—clear from the mood of Deuteronomy—that the nation would eventually be reformed and become a great, just, and victorious nation. But he ignored all of this and presented his own vision of the future: Israel is a brand snatched from the fire; only a few humble and righteous will survive the destruction of the entire world. Why? Because for Zephaniah, the world was falling apart, and when everything was falling apart, what was the point of discussing reforms? The Scythians were advancing on Palestine, filled with enough of God’s wrath to annihilate a people still deeply entrenched in idolatry like Israel was; and if it wasn’t the Scythians, it would be another ominous force from that dark, tumultuous North, which always seemed to portend doom. Let Josiah attempt to reform Israel, but it wasn’t Josiah’s time, nor Israel’s. It was the Day of the Lord, and when He came, it was not to reform or rebuild Israel, but to bring judgment and punish in His wrath for the disbelief and wickedness that still consumed the nation.
An analogy to this dramatic opposition between prophet and reformer may be found in our own century. At its crisis, in 1848, there were many righteous men rich in hope and energy. The political institutions of Europe were being rebuilt. In our own land there were great measures for the relief of labouring children and women, the organisation of labour and the just distribution of wealth. But Carlyle that year held apart from them all, and, though a personal friend of many of the reformers, counted their work hopeless: society was too corrupt, the rudest forces were loose, “Niagara” was near. Carlyle was proved wrong and the reformers right, but in the analogous situation of Israel the reformers were wrong and the prophet right. Josiah’s hope and daring were overthrown at Megiddo, and, though the Scythians passed away, [Pg 52]Zephaniah’s conviction of the sin and doom of Israel was fulfilled, not forty years later, in the fall of Jerusalem and the great Exile.
An analogy to this dramatic conflict between a prophet and a reformer can be found in our own century. At its peak in 1848, many righteous people were full of hope and energy. The political systems of Europe were being rebuilt. In our own country, there were significant efforts to improve the conditions of working children and women, to organize labor, and to ensure a fair distribution of wealth. But Carlyle stood apart from all this that year, and although he was a personal friend of many reformers, he believed their efforts were pointless: society was too corrupt, chaos was rampant, and “Niagara” was imminent. Carlyle was proven wrong and the reformers right, but in a similar situation in Israel, the reformers were wrong and the prophet was right. Josiah’s hope and courage were crushed at Megiddo, and, even though the Scythians disappeared, Zephaniah’s belief in the sin and doom of Israel was realized not long after, in the fall of Jerusalem and the great Exile.
Again, to the same elemental interests, as we may call them, is due the absence from Zephaniah’s pages of all the social and individual studies which form the charm of other prophets. With one exception, there is no analysis of character, no portrait, no satire. But the exception is worth dwelling upon: it describes the temper equally abhorred by both prophet and reformer—that of the indifferent and stagnant man. Here we have a subtle and memorable picture of character, which is not without its warnings for our own time.
Again, the lack of social and individual studies in Zephaniah's writings, which give other prophets their appeal, can be attributed to the same basic interests. With one exception, there’s no exploration of character, no portraits, no satire. But this exception is important: it paints a picture of the attitude that both the prophet and the reformer despise—the attitude of the indifferent and stagnant person. Here we find a nuanced and striking depiction of character that carries important lessons for our own era.
Zephaniah heard God say: And it shall be at that time that I will search out Jerusalem with lights, and I will make visitation upon the men who are become stagnant upon their lees, who say in their hearts, Jehovah doeth no good and doeth no evil.[111] The metaphor is clear. New wine was left upon its lees only long enough to fix its colour and body.[112] If not then drawn off it grew thick and syrupy—sweeter indeed than the strained wine, and to the taste of some more pleasant, but feeble and ready to decay. “To settle upon one’s lees” became a proverb for sloth, indifference and the muddy mind. Moab hath been at ease from his youth and hath settled upon his lees, and hath not been emptied from vessel to vessel; therefore his taste stands in him and his scent is not changed.[113] The characters stigmatised by Zephaniah are also obvious. They were a precipitate from the ferment of fifteen years back. Through the cruel days of Manasseh and Amon hope had been [Pg 53]stirred and strained, emptied from vessel to vessel, and so had sprung sparkling and keen into the new days of Josiah. But no miracle came, only ten years of waiting for the king’s majority and five more of small, tentative reforms. Nothing divine happened. There were but the ambiguous successes of a small party who had secured the king for their principles. The court was still full of foreign fashions, and idolatry was rank upon the housetops. Of course disappointment ensued—disappointment and listlessness. The new security of life became a temptation; persecution ceased, and religious men lived again at ease. So numbers of eager and sparkling souls, who had been in the front of the movement, fell away into a selfish and idle obscurity. The prophet hears God say, I must search Jerusalem with lights in order to find them. They had “fallen from the van and the freemen”; they had “sunk to the rear and the slaves,” where they wallowed in the excuse that Jehovah Himself would do nothing—neither good, therefore it is useless to attempt reform like Josiah and his party, nor evil, therefore Zephaniah’s prophecy of destruction is also vain. Exactly the same temper was encountered by Mazzini in the second stage of his career. Many of those, who with him had eagerly dreamt of a free Italy, fell away when the first revolt failed—fell away not merely into weariness and fear, but, as he emphasises, into the very two tempers which are described by Zephaniah, scepticism and self-indulgence.
Zephaniah heard God say: At that time, I will search out Jerusalem with lights, and I will take note of the men who have become stagnant in their complacency, who say in their hearts, 'God does no good and does no evil.'[111] The metaphor is clear. New wine was left on its lees just long enough to settle its color and body.[112] If it wasn’t drawn off, it became thick and syrupy—sweeter than the strained wine, and to some, more pleasant, but weak and ready to spoil. “To settle upon one's lees” became a saying for laziness, indifference, and a muddled mind. Moab has been at ease since his youth and has settled upon his lees, and has not been moved from vessel to vessel; therefore his flavor remains the same, and his scent has not changed.[113] The people that Zephaniah criticizes are also obvious. They were remnants from the unrest of fifteen years prior. During the difficult times of Manasseh and Amon, hope had been stirred and strained, moving from one vessel to another, and it had become bright and keen in the new era of Josiah. But no miracle occurred; there were just ten years of waiting for the king to come of age, and five more of small, tentative reforms. Nothing divine happened. There were only the mixed successes of a small group who had secured the king for their ideals. The court was still filled with foreign influences, and idolatry was rampant on the rooftops. Naturally, disappointment followed—disappointment and apathy. The new security of life became a temptation; persecution ended, and religious people grew complacent again. As a result, many eager and vibrant individuals, who had been leading the movement, fell into a selfish and lazy obscurity. The prophet hears God say, I must search Jerusalem with lights to find them. They had “fallen from the front and the free”; they had “sunk to the back and the enslaved,” where they made excuses that God Himself would do nothing—neither good, so there was no point in trying to reform like Josiah and his supporters, nor evil, meaning Zephaniah’s prophecy of destruction was also pointless. The same attitude was seen by Mazzini in the second stage of his career. Many of those who had eagerly dreamed of a free Italy with him fell away when the first revolt failed—fell away not just into weariness and fear, but, as he points out, into the very two attitudes described by Zephaniah, skepticism and self-indulgence.
All this starts questions for ourselves. Here is evidently the same public temper, which at all periods provokes alike the despair of the reformer and the indignation of the prophet: the criminal apathy of the well-to-do classes sunk in ease and religious indifference. We have to-day the same mass of obscure, [Pg 54] nameless persons, who oppose their almost unconquerable inertia to every movement of reform, and are the drag upon all vital and progressive religion. The great causes of God and Humanity are not defeated by the hot assaults of the Devil but by the slow, crushing, glacier-like mass of thousands and thousands of indifferent nobodies. God’s causes are never destroyed by being blown up, but by being sat upon. It is not the violent and anarchical whom we have to fear in the war for human progress, but the slow, the staid, the respectable. And the danger of these does not lie in their stupidity. Notwithstanding all their religious profession, it lies in their real scepticism. Respectability may be the precipitate of unbelief. Nay, it is that, however religious its mask, wherever it is mere comfort, decorousness and conventionality; where, though it would abhor articulately confessing that God does nothing, it virtually means so—says so (as Zephaniah puts it) in its heart, by refusing to share manifest opportunities of serving Him, and covers its sloth and its fear by sneering that God is not with the great crusades for freedom and purity to which it is summoned. In these ways, Respectability is the precipitate which unbelief naturally forms in the selfish ease and stillness of so much of our middle-class life. And that is what makes mere respectability so dangerous. Like the unshaken, unstrained wine to which the prophet compares its obscure and muddy comfort, it tends to decay. To some extent our respectable classes are just the dregs and lees of our national life; like all dregs, they are subject to corruption. A great sermon could be preached on the putrescence of respectability—how the ignoble comfort of our respectable classes and their indifference to holy [Pg 55] causes lead to sensuality, and poison the very institutions of the Home and the Family, on which they pride themselves. A large amount of the licentiousness of the present day is not that of outlaw and disordered lives, but is bred from the settled ease and indifference of many of our middle-class families.
All of this raises questions for us. Clearly, we see the same public attitude, which has consistently caused both the despair of reformers and the anger of prophets: the troubling apathy of the affluent classes who are comfortable and indifferent to religion. Today, we still have the same mass of unknown, [Pg 54] nameless individuals who resist any reform efforts with their almost invincible inertia, holding back all vital and progressive religious movements. The great causes of God and Humanity are not defeated by the aggressive onslaught of evil, but by the slow, overwhelming weight of thousands and thousands of indifferent people. God's causes are never destroyed by explosions but rather by being smothered. It is not the violent and chaotic who pose a threat in the fight for human progress, but the slow, the steady, the respectable. The danger they present does not stem from their ignorance. Despite all their talk of faith, it arises from their underlying skepticism. Respectability can be a product of unbelief. In fact, it often is, no matter how religiously it may appear, when it merely represents comfort, decorum, and convention; where, although it would detest openly stating that God is inactive, it effectively communicates that idea—says so (as Zephaniah puts it) in its heart, by refusing to seize clear opportunities to serve Him, and masks its laziness and fear by mocking that God supports the great movements for freedom and purity it is called to join. In this way, respectability is the residue that unbelief naturally creates in the selfish comfort and stillness of much of our middle-class life. This is what makes mere respectability so dangerous. Like the untested, stagnant wine to which the prophet compares its obscured and murky comfort, it tends to rot. To some extent, our respectable classes are just the sediment and waste of our national life; like all sediments, they are prone to decay. A powerful sermon could be delivered on the decay of respectability—how the unworthy comfort of our respectable classes and their indifference to sacred [Pg 55] causes lead to moral decay, poisoning the very institutions of Home and Family that they take pride in. A significant portion of today's moral laxity does not come from outlaws and chaotic lives, but is born from the settled comfort and indifference of many of our middle-class families.
It is perhaps the chief part of the sin of the obscure units, which form these great masses of indifference, that they think they escape notice and cover their individual responsibility. At all times many have sought obscurity, not because they are humble, but because they are slothful, cowardly or indifferent. Obviously it is this temper which is met by the words, I will search out Jerusalem with lights. None of us shall escape because we have said, “I will go with the crowd,” or “I am a common man and have no right to thrust myself forward.” We shall be followed and judged, each of us for his and her personal attitude to the great movements of our time. These things are not too high for us: they are our duty; and we cannot escape our duty by slinking into the shadow.
It is probably the main part of the sin of the obscure individuals, who make up these huge groups of indifference, that they believe they go unnoticed and avoid their individual responsibility. Throughout history, many have sought to be obscure, not out of humility, but because they are lazy, fearful, or indifferent. Clearly, it is this mindset that is addressed by the words, I will search out Jerusalem with lights. None of us will escape just because we said, “I will follow the crowd,” or “I’m just an ordinary person and shouldn’t put myself forward.” We will be followed and judged, each of us for our personal attitude toward the great movements of our time. These issues are not beyond our reach: they are our responsibility; and we cannot avoid our duty by slipping into the shadows.
For all this wickedness and indifference Zephaniah sees prepared the Day of the Lord—near, hastening and very terrible. It sweeps at first in vague desolation and ruin of all things, but then takes the outlines of a solemn slaughter-feast for which Jehovah has consecrated the guests, the dim unnamed armies from the north. Judah shall be invaded, and they that are at ease, who say Jehovah does nothing, shall be unsettled and routed. One vivid trait comes in like a screech upon the hearts of a people unaccustomed for years to war. Hark, Jehovah’s Day! cries the prophet. A strong man—there!—crying bitterly. From [Pg 56] this flash upon the concrete, he returns to a great vague terror, in which earthly armies merge in heavenly; battle, siege, storm and darkness are mingled, and destruction is spread abroad upon the whole earth. The first shades of Apocalypse are upon us.
For all this wickedness and indifference, Zephaniah sees the Day of the Lord approaching—close, coming fast, and very terrifying. It initially sweeps in with vague desolation and ruin of everything, but then it shapes into a solemn slaughter-feast for which God has set apart the guests, the dim and unnamed armies from the north. Judah will be invaded, and those who are complacent, who say God does nothing, will be disturbed and defeated. One striking detail comes in like a scream hitting the hearts of a people who haven’t faced war in years. Listen, it’s the Day of the Lord! the prophet calls out. A strong man—there!—crying bitterly. From [Pg 56] this moment of clarity, he shifts back to a great, vague terror, where earthly armies blend with heavenly ones; battle, siege, storm, and darkness all mix together, and destruction spreads across the entire earth. The first signs of the Apocalypse are upon us.
We may now take the full text of this strong and significant prophecy. We have already given the title. Textual emendations and other points are explained in footnotes.
We can now present the complete text of this powerful and important prophecy. We've already provided the title. Textual edits and other details are explained in the footnotes.
I will sweep, sweep away everything from the face of the ground—oracle of Jehovah—sweep man and beast, sweep the fowl of the heaven and the fish of the sea, and I will bring to ruin[114] the wicked and cut off the men of wickedness from the ground—oracle of Jehovah. And I will stretch forth My hand upon Judah, and upon all the inhabitants of Jerusalem; and I will cut off from this place the remnant[115] of the Baal,[116] the names[117] of the priestlings [Pg 57]with the priests, and them who upon the housetops bow themselves to the host of heaven, and them who...[118] swear by their Melech,[119] and them who have turned from following Jehovah, and who do not seek Jehovah nor have inquired of Him.
I will wipe everything off the face of the earth—says the Lord—wipe out humans and animals, the birds in the sky and the fish in the sea, and I will destroy the wicked and cut off the people who do wrong from the land—says the Lord. I will raise my hand against Judah and all the residents of Jerusalem; I will remove from this place the remnants of Baal, the names of the priests, and those who bow down on their roofs to the stars, as well as those who swear by their king, and those who have turned away from following the Lord and do not seek Him or inquire about Him.
Silence for the Lord Jehovah! For near is Jehovah’s Day. Jehovah has prepared a[120] slaughter, He has consecrated His guests.
Be quiet before the Lord Jehovah! The Day of Jehovah is close. Jehovah has prepared a[120] slaughter and has set apart His guests.
And it shall be in Jehovah’s day of slaughter that I will make visitation upon the princes and the house[121] of the king, and upon all who array themselves in foreign raiment; and I will make visitation upon all who leap over the threshold[122] on that day, who fill their lord’s house full of violence and fraud.
On the day of the Lord’s judgment, I will visit the leaders and the king's household, as well as everyone dressed in foreign clothes; I will also visit all those who jump over thresholds on that day, filling their master's house with violence and deceit.
Near is the great Day of Jehovah, near and very speedy.[129] Hark, the Day of Jehovah! A strong man—there!—crying bitterly!
The great Day of the Lord is close, very close, and coming quickly.[129] Listen, the Day of the Lord! A mighty man—look!—crying out in anguish!
A day of wrath is that Day![130] Day of siege and blockade, day of stress and distress,[131] day of darkness and murk, day of cloud and heavy mist, day of the war-horn and battle-roar, up against the fenced cities and against the highest turrets! And I will beleaguer men, and they shall walk like the blind, for they have sinned against Jehovah; and poured out shall their blood be like dust, and the flesh of them like dung. Even their silver, even their gold shall not avail to save them [Pg 59] in the day of Jehovah’s wrath,[132] and in the fire of His zeal shall all the earth be devoured, for destruction, yea,[133] sudden collapse shall He make of all the inhabitants of the earth.
A day of judgment is that Day![130] A day of siege and blockade, a day of stress and trouble,[131] a day of darkness and gloom, a day of clouds and thick fog, a day of the war horn and battle cries, against the walled cities and the tallest towers! And I will surround people, and they will walk around like the blind, because they have sinned against the Lord; and their blood will be poured out like dust, and their flesh will be like waste. Even their silver and gold will not be able to save them [Pg 59] on the day of the Lord’s judgment,[132] and in the fire of His jealousy, the entire earth will be consumed, for destruction, yes,[133] sudden ruin will come upon all the inhabitants of the earth.
Upon this vision of absolute doom there follows[134] a qualification for the few meek and righteous. They may be hidden on the day of the Lord’s anger; but even for them escape is only a possibility. Note the absence of all mention of the Divine mercy as the cause of deliverance. Zephaniah has no gospel of that kind. The conditions of escape are sternly ethical—meekness, the doing of justice and righteousness. So austere is our prophet.
Upon this vision of complete disaster, there follows[134] a qualification for the few humble and good-hearted. They might be sheltered on the day of the Lord’s wrath; however, even for them, escape is just a possibility. Notice how there’s no mention of Divine mercy being the reason for salvation. Zephaniah doesn’t offer that kind of hope. The criteria for escaping are strictly moral—humility, doing justice, and righteousness. Our prophet is that severe.
… ,[135] O people unabashed![136] before that ye become as [Pg 60]the drifting chaff, before the anger of Jehovah come upon you,[137] before there come upon you the day of Jehovah’s wrath;[138] seek Jehovah, all ye meek of the land who do His ordinance,[139] seek righteousness, seek meekness, peradventure ye may hide yourselves in the day of Jehovah’s wrath.
… ,[135] Oh, people without shame![136] before you end up like [Pg 60]drifting chaff, before the anger of the Lord comes upon you,[137] before the day of the Lord’s wrath arrives;[138] seek the Lord, all you humble of the land who do His will,[139] seek what is right, seek humility, maybe you can find shelter on the day of the Lord’s wrath.
NINIVE DELENDA
Ninive must be destroyed
ZEPHANIAH ii. 4–15
ZEPHANIAH 2:4-15
There now come a series of oracles on foreign nations, connected with the previous prophecy by the conjunction for, and detailing the worldwide judgment which it had proclaimed. But though dated from the same period as that prophecy, circa 626, these oracles are best treated by themselves.[140]
There are now a series of messages about other countries, linked to the earlier prophecy by the word for, and outlining the global judgment it announced. However, even though they are dated from the same time as that prophecy, around 626, it's best to handle these messages separately.[140]
These oracles originally formed one passage in the well-known Qinah or elegiac measure; but this has suffered sadly both by dilapidation and rebuilding. How mangled the text is may be seen especially from vv. 6 and 14, where the Greek gives us some help in restoring it. The verses (8–11) upon Moab and Ammon cannot be reduced to the metre which both precedes and follows them. Probably, therefore, they are a later addition: nor did Moab and Ammon lie upon the way of the Scythians, who are presumably the invaders pictured by the prophet.[141]
These oracles originally made up one section in the well-known Qinah or elegiac form; however, it has been significantly damaged due to decay and reconstruction. The extent of the text's distortion is particularly evident in verses 6 and 14, where the Greek helps us piece it back together. The verses (8–11) about Moab and Ammon can't fit into the meter of the surrounding verses. Therefore, they were likely added later: also, Moab and Ammon were not on the route of the Scythians, who are presumably the invaders depicted by the prophet.[141]
The poem begins with Philistia and the sea-coast, [Pg 62]the very path of the Scythian raid.[142] Evidently the latter is imminent, the Philistine cities are shortly to be taken and the whole land reduced to grass. Across the emptied strip the long hope of Israel springs sea-ward; but—mark!—not yet with a vision of the isles beyond. The prophet is satisfied with reaching the edge of the Promised Land: by the sea shall they feed[143] their flocks.
The poem starts with Philistia and the coastline, [Pg 62]the very route of the Scythian invasion.[142] Clearly, that attack is coming soon, the Philistine cities will soon fall, and the entire land will be left barren. Across the empty land, Israel’s long-held hope reaches towards the sea; but—notice!—not yet with a sight of the islands beyond. The prophet is happy just to reach the edge of the Promised Land: by the sea shall they feed[143] their flocks.
There comes now an oracle upon Moab and Ammon (vv. 8–11). As already said, it is not in the elegiac measure which precedes and follows it, while other features cast a doubt upon its authenticity. Like other oracles on the same peoples, this denounces the loud-mouthed arrogance of the sons of Moab and Ammon.
There’s now a message about Moab and Ammon (vv. 8–11). As mentioned earlier, it doesn’t fit the mournful style that comes before and after it, and some aspects raise questions about its authenticity. Like other messages regarding these nations, this one condemns the boasting arrogance of the people of Moab and Ammon.
I have heard[152] the reviling of Moab and the insults of the sons of Ammon, who have reviled My people and vaunted themselves upon their[153] border. Wherefore as I live, saith Jehovah of Hosts, God of Israel, Moab shall become as Sodom, and Ammon’s sons as Gomorrah—the possession[154] of nettles, and saltpits,[155] and a desolation for ever; the remnant of My people shall spoil them, and the rest of My nation possess them. This to them for their arrogance, because they reviled, and vaunted themselves against, the people of[156] Jehovah of Hosts. Jehovah showeth Himself terrible[157] against them, for He hath made lean[158] all gods of earth, that all the coasts of the nations may worship Him, every man from his own place.[159]
I have heard the insults from Moab and the taunts of the sons of Ammon, who have mocked My people and bragged about their territory. Therefore, as I live, says the Lord of Hosts, the God of Israel, Moab will become like Sodom, and the sons of Ammon like Gomorrah—an area full of thorns, salt pits, and a desolate wasteland forever; the remnant of My people will take their possessions, and the rest of My nation will inherit them. This will happen because of their arrogance, as they insulted and boasted against the people of the Lord of Hosts. The Lord shows Himself fearsome against them, for He has made all the gods of the earth weak, so that all the coasts of the nations may worship Him, each from their own place.
The next oracle is a very short one (ver. 12) upon Egypt, which after its long subjection to Ethiopic dynasties is called, not Miṣraim, but Kush, or Ethiopia. The verse follows on naturally to ver. 7, but is not reducible to the elegiac measure.
The next oracle is a very brief one (ver. 12) about Egypt, which, after being under the rule of Ethiopian dynasties for so long, is referred to not as Miṣraim but as Kush or Ethiopia. This verse follows naturally from ver. 7, but it doesn't fit into the elegiac meter.
Also ye, O Kushites, are the slain of My sword.[160]
So you, O Kushites, are also the victims of My sword.[160]
The elegiac measure is now renewed[161] in an oracle against Assyria, the climax and front of heathendom (vv. 13–15). It must have been written before 608: there is no reason to doubt that it is Zephaniah’s.
The elegiac meter has now been revived[161] in a prophecy against Assyria, the peak and forefront of paganism (vv. 13–15). It must have been composed before 608; there’s no reason to doubt that it’s Zephaniah’s.
The essence of these oracles is their clear confidence in the fall of Niniveh. From 652, when Egypt revolted from Assyria, and, Assurbanipal notwithstanding, began to push northward, men must have felt, throughout all Western Asia, that the great empire upon the Tigris was beginning to totter. This feeling was strengthened by the Scythian invasion, and after 625 it became a moral certainty that Niniveh would fall[165]—which happened in 607—6. These are the feelings, 625 to 608, which Zephaniah’s oracles reflect. We can hardly over-estimate what they meant. Not a man was then alive who had ever known anything else than the greatness and the glory of Assyria. It was two hundred and thirty years since Israel first felt the weight of her arms.[166] It was more than a hundred since her hosts had swept through Palestine,[167] and for at least fifty her supremacy had been accepted by Judah. Now the colossus began to totter. As she had menaced, so she was menaced. The ruins with which for nigh three centuries she had strewn Western Asia—to these were to be reduced her own impregnable and ancient glory. It was the close of an epoch.
The essence of these oracles is their clear confidence in the downfall of Nineveh. Starting in 652, when Egypt rebelled against Assyria and began to push northward despite Ashurbanipal, people throughout all of Western Asia must have sensed that the great empire along the Tigris was beginning to crumble. This feeling was amplified by the Scythian invasion, and after 625, it became a moral certainty that Nineveh would fall — which happened in 607. These are the sentiments from 625 to 608 that Zephaniah’s oracles reflect. We can hardly overstate their significance. There was not a single person alive at that time who had known anything other than the greatness and glory of Assyria. It had been two hundred and thirty years since Israel first felt the burden of her military power. It was more than a hundred years since her armies had swept through Palestine, and for at least fifty years, Judah had accepted her dominance. Now, this giant was beginning to falter. Just as she had threatened others, she was now being threatened. The ruins she had scattered across Western Asia for nearly three centuries were about to become the remnants of her own invincible and ancient glory. It was the end of an era.
SO AS BY FIRE
AS IF BY FIRE
ZEPHANIAH iii.
ZEPHANIAH 3.
The third chapter of the Book of Zephaniah consists[168] of two sections, of which only the first, vv. 1–13, is a genuine work of the prophet; while the second, vv. 14–20, is a later epilogue such as we found added to the genuine prophecies of Amos. It is written in the large hope and brilliant temper of the Second Isaiah, saying no word of Judah’s sin or judgment, but predicting her triumphant deliverance out of all her afflictions.
The third chapter of the Book of Zephaniah consists[168] of two sections, with only the first, vv. 1–13, being truly the work of the prophet; while the second, vv. 14–20, is a later addition like we saw in the genuine prophecies of Amos. It's written with the great hope and bright spirit of the Second Isaiah, not mentioning Judah’s sins or judgment, but instead predicting her victorious rescue from all her troubles.
In a second address to his City (vv. 1–13) Zephaniah strikes the same notes as he did in his first. He spares the king, but denounces the ruling and teaching classes. Jerusalem’s princes are lions, her judges wolves, her prophets braggarts, her priests pervert the law, her wicked have no shame. He repeats the proclamation of a universal doom. But the time is perhaps later. Judah has disregarded the many threats. She will not accept the Lord’s discipline; and while in chap. i.—ii. 3 Zephaniah had said that the meek and righteous might escape the doom, he now emphatically affirms that all proud and impenitent men shall be removed from Jerusalem, and a humble [Pg 68]people be left to her, righteous and secure. There is the same moral earnestness as before, the same absence of all other elements of prophecy than the ethical. Before we ask the reason and emphasise the beauty of this austere gospel, let us see the exact words of the address. There are the usual marks of poetic diction in it—elliptic phrases, the frequent absence of the definite article, archaic forms and an order of the syntax different from that which obtains in prose. But the measure is difficult to determine, and must be printed as prose. The echo of the elegiac rhythm in the opening is more apparent than real: it is not sustained beyond the first verse. Verses 9 and 10 are relegated to a footnote, as very probably an intrusion, and disturbance of the argument.
In a second speech to his city (vv. 1–13), Zephaniah hits the same themes as he did in his first. He spares the king but criticizes the ruling and teaching classes. Jerusalem's leaders are like lions, its judges like wolves, its prophets boastful, its priests corrupt the law, and the wicked have no shame. He repeats the message of a widespread doom. But the timing might be later. Judah has ignored the many warnings. She refuses to accept the Lord's discipline; and while in chapters 1-2:3 Zephaniah had said that the humble and righteous might escape the doom, he now strongly asserts that all proud and unrepentant people will be taken from Jerusalem, leaving a humble [Pg 68]people who will be righteous and secure. There is the same moral seriousness as before, with the same focus on ethical issues without any other elements of prophecy. Before we explore the reasons and appreciate the beauty of this strict message, let's look at the exact words of the address. It contains the typical features of poetic language—elliptical phrases, the frequent absence of the definite article, outdated forms, and a different sentence structure than what’s found in prose. However, the rhythm is hard to pin down and should be presented as prose. The hint of an elegiac rhythm in the opening is more appearance than reality; it doesn’t carry through beyond the first verse. Verses 9 and 10 are placed in a footnote, likely an interruption and disruption of the argument.
Woe, rebel and unclean, city of oppression![169] She listens to no voice, she accepts no discipline, in Jehovah she trusts not, nor has drawn near to her God.
Oh no, rebellious and polluted city of oppression![169] She doesn’t listen to anyone, she won’t take any lessons, she doesn’t trust in God, nor has she come close to her God.
Her princes in her midst are roaring lions; her judges evening wolves,[170] they ...[171] not till morning; her [Pg 69]prophets are braggarts and traitors; her priests have profaned what is holy and done violence to the Law.[172] Jehovah is righteous in the midst of her, He does no wrong. Morning by morning He brings His judgment to light: He does not let Himself fail[173]—but the wicked man knows no shame. I have cut off nations, their turrets are ruined; I have laid waste their broad streets, till no one passes upon them; destroyed are their cities, without a man, without a dweller.[174] I said, Surely she will fear Me, she will accept punishment,[175] and all that I have visited upon her[176] shall never vanish from her eyes.[177] But only the more zealously have they corrupted all their doings.[178]
Her leaders are like roaring lions; her judges are like evening wolves, they don’t leave anything for the morning; her prophets are boastful and disloyal; her priests have desecrated what is sacred and violated the Law. Jehovah is righteous in her midst; He does no wrong. Every morning He brings His judgments to light; He does not fail—but the wicked man knows no shame. I have cut off nations; their towers are in ruins; I have laid waste their wide streets, leaving no one to pass through; their cities are destroyed, with no people and no inhabitants. I said, Surely she will fear Me, she will accept punishment, and all that I have visited upon her will never vanish from her sight. But instead, they have only become more corrupt in all their actions.
Wherefore wait ye for Me—oracle of Jehovah—wait for the day of My rising to testify, for ’tis My fixed purpose[179] to sweep nations together, to collect kingdoms, to pour upon them ...[180] all the heat of My wrath— [Pg 70]yea, with the fire of My jealousy shall the whole earth be consumed.[181]
So why are you waiting for me?—says Jehovah—wait for the day when I rise to testify, for it’s my set intention[179] to gather nations together, to bring kingdoms together, to unleash upon them ...[180] all the intensity of my anger—[Pg 70]yes, with the flames of my jealousy, the whole earth will be consumed.[181]
In that day thou shalt not be ashamed[182] of all thy deeds, by which thou hast rebelled against Me: for then will I turn out of the midst of thee all who exult with that arrogance of thine,[183] and thou wilt not again vaunt thyself upon the Mount of My Holiness. But I will leave in thy midst a people humble and poor, and they shall trust in the name of Jehovah. The Remnant of Israel shall do no evil, and shall not speak falsehood, and no fraud shall be found in their mouth, but they shall pasture and they shall couch, with none to make them afraid.
On that day you won’t be ashamed of all the things you did that went against Me: I will remove from your midst all who are proud and arrogant, and you won’t boast anymore on the Mount of My Holiness. But I will leave a humble and poor people among you, and they will trust in the name of the Lord. The Remnant of Israel won’t do any wrong, won’t tell lies, and there will be no deceit in their mouths; they will graze and lie down peacefully, with no one to make them afraid.
Such is the simple and austere gospel of Zephaniah. [Pg 71]It is not to be overlooked amid the lavish and gorgeous promises which other prophets have poured around it, and by ourselves, too, it is needed in our often unscrupulous enjoyment of the riches of grace that are in Christ Jesus. A thorough purgation, the removal of the wicked, the sparing of the honest and the meek; insistence only upon the rudiments of morality and religion; faith in its simplest form of trust in a righteous God, and character in its basal elements of meekness and truth,—these and these alone survive the judgment. Why does Zephaniah never talk of the Love of God, of the Divine Patience, of the Grace that has spared and will spare wicked hearts if only it can touch them to penitence? Why has he no call to repent, no appeal to the wicked to turn from the evil of their ways? We have already seen part of the answer. Zephaniah stands too near to judgment and the last things. Character is fixed, the time for pleading is past; there remains only the separation of bad men from good. It is the same standpoint (at least ethically) as that of Christ’s visions of the Judgment. Perhaps also an austere gospel was required by the fashionable temper of the day. The generation was loud and arrogant; it gilded the future to excess, and knew no shame.[184] The true prophet was forced to reticence; he must make his age feel the desperate earnestness of life, and that salvation is by fire. For the gorgeous future of its unsanctified hopes he must give it this severe, almost mean, picture of a poor and humble folk, hardly saved but at last at peace.
This is the straightforward and stark message of Zephaniah. [Pg 71]It shouldn’t be ignored amidst the extravagant and beautiful promises that other prophets have offered, and it's also necessary for us in our often careless enjoyment of the blessings of grace found in Christ Jesus. A complete cleansing, the removal of the wicked, and the protection of the honest and humble; focusing only on the basics of morality and religion; faith as simple trust in a just God, and character in its core elements of humility and truth—these are the things that endure after judgment. Why doesn’t Zephaniah speak of God’s love, divine patience, or the grace that has spared and will continue to spare wicked hearts if they can just be led to repentance? Why is there no call to repent, no urging for the wicked to abandon their ways? We’ve already touched on part of the answer. Zephaniah is too close to the judgment and the end times. Characters are set, the time for pleading has passed; only the separation of the bad from the good remains. This perspective is similar (at least morally) to the visions of judgment seen by Christ. Perhaps a stern message was necessary for the current mood of the times. The generation was loud and proud; it excessively painted a bright future and showed no shame.[184] The true prophet had to exercise restraint; he needed to make his age feel the urgent seriousness of life, reminding them that salvation comes through trials. To counteract the glowing future of their ungodly hopes, he had to present them with this harsh, almost bleak image of a poor and humble people, barely saved but ultimately at peace.
The permanent value of such a message is proved by the thirst which we feel even to-day for the clear, [Pg 72] cold water of its simple promises. Where a glaring optimism prevails, and the future is preached with a loud assurance, where many find their only religious enthusiasm in the resurrection of mediæval ritual or the singing of stirring and gorgeous hymns of second-hand imagery, how needful to be recalled to the earnestness and severity of life, to the simplicity of the conditions of salvation, and to their ethical, not emotional, character! Where sensationalism has so invaded religion, how good to hear the sober insistence upon God’s daily commonplaces—morning by morning He bringeth forth His judgment to light—and to know that the acceptance of discipline is what prevails with Him. Where national reform is vaunted and the progress of education, how well to go back to a prophet who ignored all the great reforms of his day that he might impress his people with the indispensableness of humility and faith. Where Churches have such large ambitions for themselves, how necessary to hear that the future is destined for a poor folk, the meek and the honest. Where men boast that their religion—Bible, Creed or Church—has undertaken to save them, vaunting themselves on the Mount of My Holiness, how needful to hear salvation placed upon character and a very simple trust in God.
The lasting importance of this message is evident in our ongoing need for the clear, straightforward comfort of its simple promises. In a world filled with overwhelming optimism, where the future is proclaimed with loud confidence, and many find their only spiritual excitement in reviving old rituals or singing beautiful, elaborate hymns with borrowed themes, it’s crucial to be reminded of the seriousness and weight of life, the simplicity of salvation's conditions, and their ethical, rather than emotional, nature. In an age where sensationalism has heavily influenced religion, it’s refreshing to hear the straightforward truth about God’s everyday presence—*morning by morning He brings forth His judgment to light*—and to recognize that accepting discipline is what matters to Him. Amidst the hype about national reform and educational progress, it’s beneficial to reflect on a prophet who overlooked all the popular reforms of his time to emphasize the necessity of humility and faith. As Churches pursue grand ambitions, it’s vital to remember that the future is meant for *the poor folk*, the gentle and sincere. When people boast that their religion—be it Bible, Creed, or Church—assures them of salvation, *celebrating themselves on the Mount of My Holiness*, it is essential to understand that salvation is rooted in character and a simple trust in God.
But, on the other hand, is any one in despair at the darkness and cruelty of this life, let him hear how Zephaniah proclaims that, though all else be fraud, the Lord is righteous in the midst of us, He doth not let Himself fail, that the resigned heart and the humble, the just and the pure heart, is imperishable, and in the end there is at least peace.
But, on the other hand, if anyone is feeling hopeless about the darkness and cruelty of this life, let them listen to how Zephaniah declares that, even if everything else is false, the Lord is righteous among us, He does not let Himself fail, that the surrendered and humble heart, the just and pure heart, is everlasting, and in the end, there is at least peace.
[Pg 73] EEPILOGUE.
VERSES 14–20.
V 14–20.
Zephaniah’s prophecy was fulfilled. The Day of the Lord came, and the people met their judgment. The Remnant survived—a folk poor and humble. To them, in the new estate and temper of their life, came a new song from God—perhaps it was nearly a hundred years after Zephaniah had spoken—and they added it to his prophecies. It came in with wonderful fitness, for it was the song of the redeemed, whom he had foreseen, and it tuned his book, severe and simple, to the full harmony of prophecy, so that his book might take a place in the great choir of Israel—the diapason of that full salvation which no one man, but only the experience of centuries, could achieve.
Zephaniah’s prophecy came true. The Day of the Lord arrived, and the people faced their judgment. The Remnant endured—a poor and humble people. To them, in the new circumstances and attitude of their lives, a new song from God came—maybe it was almost a hundred years after Zephaniah had spoken—and they added it to his prophecies. It fit perfectly, as it was the song of the redeemed, whom he had envisioned, and it brought his book, which was serious and straightforward, into the full harmony of prophecy, allowing his book to take its place in the great choir of Israel—the full spectrum of that complete salvation which no single person, but only the experiences of centuries, could accomplish.
In that day it shall be said to Jerusalem, Fear not. O Zion, let not thy hands droop! Jehovah, thy God, in the midst of thee is mighty;[188] He will save, He will rejoice over thee with joy, He will make new[189] His love, He will exult over thee with singing.
On that day, it will be said to Jerusalem, "Don't be afraid. O Zion, don't let your hands hang down! The Lord, your God, is powerful among you; He will save you, He will celebrate you with joy, He will renew His love for you, and He will rejoice over you with singing."
The scattered of thy congregation[190] have I gathered—thine[191] are they, ...[192] reproach upon her. Behold, I am about to do all for thy sake at that time,[193] and I will rescue the lame and the outcast will I bring in,[194] and I will make them for renown and fame whose shame is in the whole earth.[195] In that time I will bring you in,[196] even in the time that I gather you.[197] For I will set you for fame and renown among all the peoples of the earth, when I turn again your captivity before your eyes, saith Jehovah.[198]
I have gathered the scattered members of your congregation—these are yours, ... a disgrace to her. Look, I am about to do everything for your sake at that time, and I will save the lame and bring in the outcasts, and I will make them a source of glory and fame whose shame is felt across the earth. At that time, I will bring you in, even when I gather you. For I will make you famous and renowned among all the peoples of the earth, when I restore your fortunes before your eyes, says the Lord.
All of her cunning, full of theft, and endless plundering!
And the sound of wheels!
Galloping horses,
And the clattering dance of the chariot!
Cavalry charging, Flash of sabers and the spark of lances!
THE BOOK OF NAHUM
The Book of Nahum
The Book of Nahum consists of a double title and three odes. The title runs Oracle of Niniveh: Book of the Vision of Nahum the Elḳôshite. The three odes, eager and passionate pieces, are all of them apparently vibrant to the impending fall of Assyria. The first, chap. i. with the possible inclusion of chap. ii. 2,[199] is general and theological, affirming God’s power of vengeance and the certainty of the overthrow of His enemies. The second, chap. ii. with the omission of ver. 2,[200] and the third, chap, iii., can hardly be disjoined; they both present a vivid picture of the siege, the storm and the spoiling of Niniveh.
The Book of Nahum has a double title and three poems. The title reads Oracle of Nineveh: Book of the Vision of Nahum the Elkoshite. The three poems are intense and passionate, clearly reflecting the approaching fall of Assyria. The first one, chapter 1, along with possibly including chapter 2, verse 2,[199] is general and theological, highlighting God’s power for revenge and the certainty of His enemies' defeat. The second poem, chapter 2, excluding verse 2,[200] and the third, chapter 3, are closely related; they both vividly depict the siege, the storm, and the destruction of Nineveh.
The introductory questions, which title and contents start, are in the main three: 1. The position of Elḳôsh, to which the title assigns the prophet; 2. The authenticity of chap. i.; 3. The date of chaps, ii., iii.: to which siege of Niniveh do they refer?
The introductory questions, which the title and contents begin with, are primarily three: 1. The location of Elḳôsh, where the title places the prophet; 2. The authenticity of chap. i.; 3. The date of chaps. ii, iii.: to which siege of Nineveh do they refer?
[Pg 78] 1. THE PPOSITION OF ELḲÔSH.
The title calls Nahum the Elḳôshite—that is, native or citizen of Elḳôsh.[201] Three positions have been claimed for this place, which is not mentioned elsewhere in the Bible.
The title refers to Nahum as the Elḳôshite—meaning a native or resident of Elḳôsh.[201] Three locations have been suggested for this place, which is not referenced anywhere else in the Bible.
The first we take is the modern Al-Ḳûsh, a town still flourishing about twenty-four miles to the north of the site of Niniveh,[202] with “no fragments of antiquity” about it, but possessing a “simple plaster box,” which Jews, Christians and Mohammedans alike reverence as the tomb of Nahum.[203] There is no evidence that Al-Ḳûsh, a name of Arabic form, is older than the Arab period, while the tradition which locates the tomb there is not found before the sixteenth century of our era, but on the contrary Nahum’s grave was pointed out to Benjamin of Tudela in 1165 at ‘Ain Japhata, on the south of Babylon.[204] The tradition that the prophet lived and died at Al-Ḳûsh is therefore due to the similarity of the name to that of Nahum’s Elḳôsh, as well as to the fact that Niniveh was the subject of his prophesying.[205] In his book there is no trace of proof for the assertion that Nahum was a descendant of the ten tribes exiled in 721 to the region to the north of Al-Ḳûsh. He prophesies for Judah alone. Nor does he show any more knowledge of Niniveh than her ancient fame must have scattered [Pg 79] to the limits of the world. [206] We might as well argue from chap. iii. 8–10 that Nahum had visited Thebes of Egypt.
The first place we visit is modern Al-Ḳûsh, a town still thriving about twenty-four miles north of the site of Nineveh,[202] which has “no remnants of ancient history” but features a “simple plaster box” that Jews, Christians, and Muslims all hold in reverence as the tomb of Nahum.[203] There’s no evidence that Al-Ḳûsh, which has an Arabic name, existed before the Arab period. Additionally, the tradition that identifies the tomb there only appears in the sixteenth century, whereas Nahum’s grave was shown to Benjamin of Tudela in 1165 at ‘Ain Japhata, located south of Babylon.[204] The belief that the prophet lived and died in Al-Ḳûsh likely arises from the similarity of its name to Nahum’s hometown, Elḳôsh, as well as the fact that Nineveh was the focus of his prophecies.[205] In his writings, there’s no evidence supporting the claim that Nahum was a descendant of the ten tribes exiled in 721 to the area north of Al-Ḳûsh. He only prophesies for Judah. Furthermore, he shows no greater familiarity with Nineveh than what its ancient reputation would have spread to the ends of the earth.[Pg 79] [206] We might as well argue from chapter iii, verses 8–10 that Nahum had visited Thebes in Egypt.
The second tradition of the position of Elḳôsh is older. In his commentary on Nahum Jerome says that in his day it still existed, a petty village of Galilee, under the name of Helkesei,[207] or Elkese, and apparently with an established reputation as the town of Nahum.[208] But the book itself bears no symptom of its author’s connection with Galilee, and although it was quite possible for a prophet of that period to have lived there, it is not very probable.[209]
The second tradition regarding the location of Elḳôsh is older. In his commentary on Nahum, Jerome mentions that in his time it was still there, a small village in Galilee called Helkesei,[207] or Elkese, which apparently had a recognized reputation as the hometown of Nahum.[208] However, the book itself shows no signs of its author being connected to Galilee, and while it's entirely possible that a prophet from that period could have lived there, it’s not very likely.[209]
A third tradition places Elḳôsh in the south of Judah. A Syriac version of the accounts of the prophets, which are ascribed to Epiphanius,[210] describes Nahum as “of Elḳôsh beyond Bêt Gabrê, of the tribe of Simeon”;[211] and [Pg 80]it may be noted that Cyril of Alexandria says[212] that Elkese was a village in the country of the Jews. This tradition is superior to the first in that there is no apparent motive for its fabrication, and to the second in so far as Judah was at the time of Nahum a much more probable home for a prophet than Galilee; nor does the book give any references except such as might be made by a Judæan.[213] No modern place-name, however, can be suggested with any certainty as the echo of Elḳôsh. Umm Lâḳis, which has been proved not to be Lachish, contains the same radicals, and some six and a quarter miles east from Beit-Jibrin at the upper end of the Wady es Sur there is an ancient well with the name Bir el Ḳûs.[214]
A third tradition places Elḳôsh in the south of Judah. A Syriac version of the accounts of the prophets, attributed to Epiphanius,[210] describes Nahum as “from Elḳôsh beyond Bêt Gabrê, from the tribe of Simeon”;[211] and [Pg 80] it’s noted that Cyril of Alexandria mentions[212] that Elkese was a village in Jewish territory. This tradition is more credible than the first because there's no obvious reason for it being made up, and more credible than the second since Judah was a much more likely home for a prophet during Nahum’s time than Galilee; furthermore, the book makes no references except those that a Judean might make.[213] However, no modern place name can be confidently identified as a remnant of Elḳôsh. Umm Lâḳis, which has been shown not to be Lachish, shares the same root words, and about six and a quarter miles east of Beit-Jibrin, at the upper end of Wady es Sur, there is an ancient well named Bir el Ḳûs.[214]
[Pg 81] 2. THE AAUTHENTICITY OF CHappiness. I.
Till recently no one doubted that the three chapters formed a unity. “Nahum’s prophecy,” said Kuenen in 1889, “is a whole.” In 1891[215] Cornill affirmed that no questions of authenticity arose in regard to the book; and in 1892 Wellhausen saw in chap. i. an introduction leading “in no awkward way to the proper subject of the prophecy.”
Till recently, no one doubted that the three chapters formed a unity. “Nahum’s prophecy,” said Kuenen in 1889, “is a whole.” In 1891[215] Cornill confirmed that there were no questions of authenticity regarding the book; and in 1892, Wellhausen viewed chap. i. as an introduction leading “in no awkward way to the proper subject of the prophecy.”
Meantime, however, Bickell,[216] discovering what he thought to be the remains of an alphabetic Psalm in chap. i. 1–7, attempted to reconstruct throughout chap. i.—ii. 3 twenty-two verses, each beginning with a successive letter of the alphabet. And, following this, Gunkel in 1893 produced a more full and plausible [Pg 82] reconstruction of the same scheme.[217] By radical emendations of the text, by excision of what he believes to be glosses and by altering the order of many of the verses, Gunkel seeks to produce twenty-three distichs, twenty of which begin with the successive letters of the alphabet, two are wanting, while in the first three letters of the twenty-third, [שׁבי], he finds very probable the name of the author, Shobai or Shobi.[218] He takes this ode, therefore, to be an eschatological Psalm of the later Judaism, which from its theological bearing has been thought suitable as an introduction to Nahum’s genuine prophecies.
In the meantime, Bickell,[216] discovering what he believed to be remnants of an alphabetical Psalm in chap. i. 1–7, tried to recreate throughout chap. i.—ii. 3 twenty-two verses, each starting with a different letter of the alphabet. Following this, Gunkel in 1893 developed a more comprehensive and convincing reconstruction of the same idea.[Pg 82] [217] By making radical changes to the text, removing what he sees as glosses, and rearranging many of the verses, Gunkel aims to create twenty-three distichs, twenty of which begin with the consecutive letters of the alphabet, with two missing, while in the first three letters of the twenty-third, [שבי], he finds the name of the author, Shobai or Shobi, quite likely.[218] He views this ode as an eschatological Psalm of later Judaism, which, due to its theological significance, has been considered suitable as an introduction to Nahum’s authentic prophecies.
The text of chap. i.—ii. 4 has been badly mauled and is clamant for reconstruction of some kind. As it lies, there are traces of an alphabetical arrangement as far as the beginning of ver. 9,[219] and so far Gunkel’s changes are comparatively simple. Many of his emendations are in themselves and apart from the alphabetic scheme desirable. They get rid of difficulties and improve the poetry of the passage.[220] His reconstruction is always clever and as a whole forms a wonderfully spirited poem. But to have produced good or poetical Hebrew is not conclusive proof of having recovered the original, and there are obvious objections to the process. Several of the proposed changes are unnatural in themselves and unsupported by anything except the [Pg 83] exigencies of the scheme; for example, 2b and 3a are dismissed as a gloss only because, if they be retained, the Aleph verse is two bars too long. The gloss, Gunkel thinks, was introduced to mitigate the absoluteness of the declaration that Jehovah is a God of wrath and vengeance; but this is not obvious and would hardly have been alleged apart from the needs of the alphabetic scheme. In order to find a Daleth, it is quite arbitrary to say that the first אמלל in 4b is redundant in face of the second, and that a word beginning with Daleth originally filled its place, but was removed because it was a rare or difficult word! The re-arrangement of 7 and 8a is very clever, and reads as if it were right; but the next effort, to get a verse beginning with Lamed, is of the kind by which anything might be proved. These, however, are nothing to the difficulties which vv. 9–14 and chap. ii. 1, 3, present to an alphabetic scheme, or to the means which Gunkel takes to surmount them. He has to re-arrange the order of the verses,[221] and of the words within the verses. The distichs beginning with Nun and Ḳoph are wanting, or at least undecipherable. To provide one with initial Resh the interjection has to be removed from the opening of chap. ii. 1, and the verse made to begin with רגלי and to run thus: the feet of him that bringeth good news on the mountains; behold him that publisheth peace. Other unlikely changes will be noticed when we come to the translation. Here we may ask the question: if the passage was originally alphabetic, that is, furnished with so fixed and easily recognised a frame, why has it so fallen to pieces? And again, if it has so fallen to pieces, is it possible that it can be restored? The many arbitrarinesses of Gunkel’s able essay would seem [Pg 84] to imply that it is not. Dr. Davidson says: “Even if it should be assumed that an alphabetical poem lurks under chap. i., the attempt to restore it, just as in Psalm x., can never be more than an academic exercise.”
The text of chap. i.—ii. 4 has been badly damaged and clearly needs some kind of reconstruction. As it stands, there are signs of an alphabetical arrangement up to the beginning of ver. 9,[219] and so far Gunkel’s changes are relatively straightforward. Many of his edits are valuable on their own, aside from the alphabetical scheme. They resolve difficulties and enhance the poetry of the passage.[220] His reconstruction is consistently clever and overall creates a wonderfully spirited poem. However, producing good or poetic Hebrew isn’t conclusive proof that the original has been recovered, and there are clear objections to this process. Several of the suggested changes seem unnatural on their own and are only justified by the requirements of the scheme; for example, 2b and 3a are dismissed as a gloss just because, if they are kept, the Aleph verse ends up being two bars too long. Gunkel believes the gloss was added to soften the absolute declaration that Jehovah is a God of wrath and vengeance; but this isn't obvious and would likely not have been claimed if not for the needs of the alphabetical structure. It's quite arbitrary to say that the first אמלל in 4b is redundant when compared to the second, and that a word starting with Daleth originally filled its place, but was removed because it was rare or difficult! The re-arrangement of 7 and 8a is very clever and reads correctly; but the next attempt to create a verse starting with Lamed falls into the kind of reasoning where anything could be proven. These issues, however, pale in comparison to the challenges posed by vv. 9–14 and chap. ii. 1, 3, to an alphabetical scheme, or to the methods Gunkel uses to overcome them. He must rearrange the order of the verses,[221] and the words within the verses. The distichs starting with Nun and Ḳoph are missing, or at least indecipherable. To provide one with an initial Resh, the interjection has to be removed from the beginning of chap. ii. 1, making the verse start with Foot and run like this: the feet of him that brings good news on the mountains; behold him that publishes peace. Other unlikely changes will be noted when we get to the translation. Here we can ask the question: if the passage was originally alphabetical, meaning it had a fixed and easily recognizable structure, why has it fallen apart so much? And again, if it has fallen apart, is it possible for it to be restored? The many arbitrary choices in Gunkel’s capable essay seem to imply that it is not. Dr. Davidson states: “Even if it should be assumed that an alphabetical poem lurks under chap. i., the attempt to restore it, just like in Psalm x., can never be more than an academic exercise.”
Little is to be learned from the language. Wellhausen, who makes no objection to the genuineness of the passage, thinks that about ver. 7 we begin to catch the familiar dialect of the Psalms. Gunkel finds a want of originality in the language, with many touches that betray connection not only with the Psalms but with late eschatological literature. But when we take one by one the clauses of chap, i., we discover very few parallels with the Psalms, which are not at the same time parallels with Jeremiah’s or some earlier writings. That the prophecy is vague, and with much of the air of the later eschatology about it, is no reason for removing it from an age in which we have already seen prophecy beginning to show the same apocalyptic temper.[222] Gunkel denies any reference in ver. 9b to the approaching fall of Niniveh, although that is seen by Kuenen, Wellhausen, König and others, and he omits ver. 11a, in which most read an allusion to Sennacherib.
Little can be learned from the language. Wellhausen, who doesn't challenge the authenticity of the passage, believes that starting around verse 7 we begin to recognize the familiar style of the Psalms. Gunkel sees a lack of originality in the language, noting many elements that indicate a connection not just with the Psalms but also with later eschatological literature. However, when we examine each clause of chapter 1, we find very few similarities with the Psalms that aren't also parallels with Jeremiah’s or some earlier texts. The fact that the prophecy is vague and has a tone of later eschatology doesn’t justify placing it outside of a time when we already see prophecy beginning to exhibit the same apocalyptic character.[222] Gunkel rejects any reference in verse 9b to the impending downfall of Nineveh, despite Kuenen, Wellhausen, König, and others recognizing it, and he skips verse 11a, where most interpret it as an allusion to Sennacherib.
Therefore, while it is possible that a later poem has been prefixed to the genuine prophecies of Nahum, and the first chapter supplies many provocations to belief in such a theory, this has not been proved, and the able essays of proof have much against them. The question is open.[223]
Therefore, while it’s possible that a later poem was added to the authentic prophecies of Nahum, and the first chapter offers many reasons to believe in this theory, it hasn't been proven, and the strong arguments for proof have a lot against them. The question remains open.[223]
[Pg 85] 3. THE DATE OF CHappenings. II. AND III.
We turn now to the date of the Book apart from this prologue. It was written after a great overthrow of the Egyptian Thebes[224] and when the overthrow of Niniveh was imminent. Now Thebes had been devastated by Assurbanipal about 664 (we know of no later overthrow), and Niniveh fell finally about 607. Nahum flourished, then, somewhere between 664 and 607.[225] Some critics, feeling in his description of the fall of Thebes the force of a recent impression, have placed his prophesying immediately after that, or about 660.[226] But this is too far away from the fall of Niniveh. In 660 the power of Assyria was unthreatened. Nor is 652, the year of the revolt of Babylon, Egypt and the princes of Palestine, a more likely date.[227] For although in that year Assyrian supremacy ebbed from Egypt never to return, Assurbanipal quickly reduced Elam, Babylon and all Syria. Nahum, on the other hand, represents the very centre of the empire as threatened. The land of Assyria is apparently already invaded (iii. 13, etc.). Niniveh, if not invested, must immediately be so, and that by forces too great for resistance. Her mixed populace already show signs of breaking up. Within, as without, her doom is sealed. All this implies not only the advance of an enormous force upon Niniveh, but the reduction of her people to the last stage of hopelessness. Now, as we have seen,[228] Assyria proper [Pg 86] was thrice overrun. The Scythians poured across her about 626, but there is no proof that they threatened Niniveh.[229] A little after Assurbanipal’s death in 625, the Medes under King Phraortes invaded Assyria, but Phraortes was slain and his son Kyaxares called away by an invasion of his own country. Herodotus says that this was after he had defeated the Assyrians in a battle and had begun the siege of Niniveh,[230] but before he had succeeded in reducing the city. After a time he subdued or assimilated the Medes, and then investing Niniveh once more, about 607, in two years he took and destroyed her.
We now look at the date of the Book, aside from this prologue. It was written after a major defeat of the Egyptian Thebes[224] and when the downfall of Niniveh was near. Thebes had been destroyed by Assurbanipal around 664 (we don’t know of any later destruction), and Niniveh finally fell around 607. Nahum was active sometime between 664 and 607.[225] Some critics, noticing his description of Thebes' fall as reflecting a recent event, suggest he prophesied right after that, around 660.[226] But that’s too close to the fall of Niniveh. In 660, Assyria's power was unchallenged. Nor is 652, the year of the Babylonian revolt along with Egypt and the princes of Palestine, a more probable date.[227] Although that year saw Assyrian dominance fade in Egypt, it quickly regained control over Elam, Babylon, and all of Syria. Nahum, however, portrays the very heart of the empire as in danger. Assyria seems to be already invaded (iii. 13, etc.). Niniveh, if not already under siege, soon will be, and by forces too powerful to resist. Its mixed population is already showing signs of breaking apart. Inside and out, its fate is sealed. This not only indicates the approach of a massive force against Niniveh but also the people’s descent into despair. As we have seen,[228] Assyria had been invaded three times. The Scythians swept across in about 626, but there is no evidence they threatened Niniveh.[229] Shortly after Assurbanipal died in 625, the Medes under King Phraortes attacked Assyria, but Phraortes was killed, and his son Kyaxares was distracted by an invasion of his own land. Herodotus states this happened after he had defeated the Assyrians in battle and started the siege of Niniveh,[230] but before he succeeded in capturing the city. Eventually, he defeated or incorporated the Medes and then started the siege of Niniveh again around 607, taking and destroying it within two years.
To which of these two sieges by Kyaxares are we to assign the Book of Nahum? Hitzig, Kuenen, Cornill and others incline to the first on the ground that Nahum speaks of the yoke of Assyria as still heavy on Judah, though about to be lifted. They argue that by 608, when King Josiah had already felt himself free enough to extend his reforms into Northern Israel, and dared to dispute Necho’s passage across Esdraelon, the Jews must have been conscious that they had nothing more to fear from Assyria, and Nahum could hardly have written as he does in i. 13, I will break his yoke from off thee and burst thy bonds in sunder.[231] But this is not conclusive, for first, as we have seen, it is not certain that i. 13 is [Pg 87] from Nahum himself, and second, if it be from himself, he might as well have written it about 608 as about 625, for he speaks not from the feelings of any single year, but with the impression upon him of the whole epoch of Assyrian servitude then drawing to a close. The eve of the later siege as a date for the book is, as Davidson remarks,[232] “well within the verge of possibility,” and some critics prefer it because in their opinion Nahum’s descriptions thereby acquire greater reality and naturalness. But this is not convincing, for if Kyaxares actually began the siege of Niniveh about 625, Nahum’s sense of the imminence of her fall is perfectly natural. Wellhausen indeed denies that earlier siege. “Apart from Herodotus,” he says, “it would never have occurred to anybody to doubt that Nahum’s prophecy coincided with the fall of Niniveh.”[233] This is true, for it is to Herodotus alone that we owe the tradition of the earlier siege. But what if we believe Herodotus? In that case, it is impossible to come to a decision as between the two sieges. With our present scanty knowledge of both, the prophecy of Nahum suits either equally well.[234]
To which of the two sieges by Kyaxares should we assign the Book of Nahum? Hitzig, Kuenen, Cornill, and others lean towards the first one because Nahum talks about the heavy yoke of Assyria still weighing down Judah, even though it is about to be lifted. They argue that by 608, when King Josiah felt free enough to extend his reforms into Northern Israel and challenged Necho’s passage through Esdraelon, the Jews must have realized that they had nothing more to fear from Assyria. Nahum could hardly have written, as he does in i. 13, I will break his yoke from off thee and burst thy bonds in sunder.[231] However, this viewpoint is not definitive. First, it’s unclear if i. 13 is truly from Nahum himself, and second, if it is from him, he could have written it around 608 just as easily as around 625. He speaks not from the feelings of a single year, but from the overall experience of the entire period of Assyrian servitude that was coming to an end. The eve of the later siege as the date for the book is, as Davidson notes,[232] “well within the realm of possibility,” and some critics prefer it because they believe Nahum’s descriptions gain greater authenticity and naturalness this way. But this argument is not persuasive. If Kyaxares actually began the siege of Nineveh around 625, Nahum’s feeling that its fall was imminent makes perfect sense. Wellhausen indeed doubts the earlier siege. “Aside from Herodotus,” he states, “no one would have thought to question that Nahum’s prophecy coincided with the fall of Nineveh.”[233] This is true, as we owe the tradition of the earlier siege solely to Herodotus. But what if we trust Herodotus? In that case, it becomes impossible to decide between the two sieges. With our current limited knowledge of both, Nahum’s prophecy fits either scenario equally well.[234]
Fortunately it is not necessary to come to a decision. [Pg 88] Nahum, we cannot too often insist, expresses the feelings neither of this nor of that decade in the reign of Josiah, but the whole volume of hope, wrath and just passion of vengeance which had been gathering for more than a century and which at last broke into exultation when it became certain that Niniveh was falling. That suits the eve of either siege by Kyaxares. Till we learn a little more about the first siege and how far it proceeded towards a successful result, perhaps we ought to prefer the second. And of course those who feel that Nahum writes not in the future but the present tense of the details of Niniveh’s overthrow, must prefer the second.
Fortunately, we don’t have to make a decision right now. [Pg 88] Nahum, we can't emphasize enough, captures the feelings not just of this decade or that during Josiah's reign, but the entire range of hope, anger, and justified desire for revenge that had been building for over a century and finally erupted into joy when it became clear that Nineveh was falling. This fits either time before the siege by Cyaxares. Until we learn a bit more about the first siege and how far it went toward a successful outcome, we might want to lean toward the second. And of course, those who believe that Nahum writes not about the future but the present circumstances of Nineveh's downfall must prefer the second.
That the form as well as the spirit of the Book of Nahum is poetical is proved by the familiar marks of poetic measure—the unusual syntax, the frequent absence of the article and particles, the presence of elliptic forms and archaic and sonorous ones. In the two chapters on the siege of Niniveh the lines are short and quick, in harmony with the dashing action they echo.
That both the form and the spirit of the Book of Nahum are poetic is shown by the common signs of poetic structure—the unusual sentence order, the frequent lack of articles and conjunctions, and the use of elliptical phrases along with archaic and resonant ones. In the two chapters about the siege of Nineveh, the lines are short and fast, matching the energetic action they reflect.
As we have seen, the text of chap. i. is very uncertain. The subject of the other two chapters involves the use of a number of technical and some foreign terms, of the meaning of most of which we are [Pg 89] ignorant.[235] There are apparently some glosses; here and there the text is obviously disordered. We get the usual help, and find the usual faults, in the Septuagint; they will be noticed in the course of the translation.
As we've observed, the text in chapter 1 is quite uncertain. The topics in the other two chapters include several technical terms and some foreign phrases, most of which we don't understand. [Pg 89] There seem to be some annotations; occasionally, the text appears clearly disorganized. We encounter the typical aids and the usual errors in the Septuagint; these will be addressed throughout the translation.
THE VENGEANCE OF THE LORD
GOD'S VENGEANCE
NAHUM i
NAHUM i
The prophet Nahum, as we have seen,[236] arose probably in Judah, if not about the same time as Zephaniah and Jeremiah, then a few years later. Whether he prophesied before or after the great Reform of 621 we have no means of deciding. His book does not reflect the inner history, character or merits of his generation. His sole interest is the fate of Niniveh. Zephaniah had also doomed the Assyrian capital, yet he was much more concerned with Israel’s unworthiness of the opportunity presented to them. The yoke of Asshur, he saw, was to be broken, but the same cloud which was bursting from the north upon Niniveh must overwhelm the incorrigible people of Jehovah. For this Nahum has no thought. His heart, for all its bigness, holds room only for the bitter memories, the baffled hopes, the unappeased hatreds of a hundred years. And that is why we need not be anxious to fix his date upon one or other of the shifting phases of Israel’s history during that last quarter of the seventh century. For he represents no single movement of his fickle people’s progress, but [Pg 91] the passion of the whole epoch then drawing to a close. Nahum’s book is one great At Last!
The prophet Nahum, as we've seen,[236] likely emerged in Judah, probably around the same time as Zephaniah and Jeremiah, or possibly a few years later. We have no way of knowing whether he prophesied before or after the significant Reform of 621. His book doesn't reflect the inner history, character, or qualities of his generation. His main focus is the fate of Nineveh. Zephaniah also condemned the Assyrian capital, but he was much more concerned with Israel's unworthiness of the chance given to them. He recognized that the yoke of Assyria would be broken, but the same storm coming from the north to Nineveh would also engulf the stubborn people of Jehovah. Nahum doesn't consider this. His heart, despite its depth, only has space for the painful memories, the dashed hopes, and the unresolved hatreds of a hundred years. That's why we don't need to rush to pinpoint his date within the shifting events of Israel's history during that last quarter of the seventh century. He doesn't represent a single movement in his people's restless journey, but instead embodies the passion of the entire era that was coming to an end. Nahum's book is a resounding At Last!
And, therefore, while Nahum is a worse prophet than Zephaniah, with less conscience and less insight, he is a greater poet, pouring forth the exultation of a people long enslaved, who see their tyrant ready for destruction. His language is strong and brilliant; his rhythm rumbles and rolls, leaps and flashes, like the horsemen and chariots he describes. It is a great pity the text is so corrupt. If the original lay before us, and that full knowledge of the times which the excavation of ancient Assyria may still yield to us, we might judge Nahum to be an even greater poet than we do.
And so, while Nahum is a lesser prophet than Zephaniah, with less conscience and less insight, he is a greater poet, expressing the joy of a people who have been oppressed for so long and now see their oppressor facing destruction. His language is powerful and vivid; his rhythm rumbles and rolls, leaps and shines, like the horsemen and chariots he describes. It’s a real shame the text is so damaged. If we had the original and a complete understanding of the times that the excavation of ancient Assyria could still provide, we might consider Nahum to be an even greater poet than we currently do.
We have seen that there are some reasons for doubting whether he wrote the first chapter of the book,[237] but no one questions its fitness as an introduction to the exultation over Niniveh’s fall in chapters ii. and iii. The chapter is theological, affirming those general principles of Divine Providence, by which the overthrow of the tyrant is certain and God’s own people are assured of deliverance. Let us place ourselves among the people, who for so long a time had been thwarted, crushed and demoralised by the most brutal empire which was ever suffered to roll its force across the world, and we shall sympathise with the author, who for the moment will feel nothing about his God, save that He is a God of vengeance. Like the grief of a bereaved man, the vengeance of an enslaved people has hours sacred to itself. And this people had such a God! Jehovah must punish the tyrant, else were He untrue. He had been patient, and patient, as a verse [Pg 92] seems to hint,[238] just because He was omnipotent, but in the end He must rise to judgment. He was God of heaven and earth, and it is the old physical proofs of His power, so often appealed to by the peoples of the East, for they feel them as we cannot, which this hymn calls up as Jehovah sweeps to the overthrow of the oppressor. Before such power of wrath who may stand? What think ye of Jehovah? The God who works with such ruthless, absolute force in nature will not relax in the fate He is preparing for Niniveh. He is one who maketh utter destruction, not needing to raise up His forces a second time, and as stubble before fire so His foes go down before Him. No half-measures are His, Whose are the storm, the drought and the earthquake.
We have noticed some reasons to doubt whether he wrote the first chapter of the book,[237] but no one questions its suitability as an introduction to the joy over Nineveh’s fall in chapters ii and iii. The chapter is theological, affirming the general principles of Divine Providence, which assure us that the tyrant's downfall is certain and that God's people will be delivered. Let’s imagine ourselves among the people who have long been oppressed, crushed, and demoralized by the most brutal empire ever to exert its force across the world, and we will feel sympathy for the author, who, in this moment, can think of nothing about God except that He is a God of vengeance. Like a grieving person, the vengeance of an enslaved people has moments that are sacred to them. And this people had such a God! Jehovah must punish the tyrant; otherwise, He would be untrue. He had been patient for a long time, and as a verse[Pg 92] seems to suggest,[238] it was because He is all-powerful, but ultimately He must rise to judgment. He is God of heaven and earth, and these well-known signs of His power, often invoked by the peoples of the East who experience them in a way we cannot, are called upon in this hymn as Jehovah comes to defeat the oppressor. Before such a powerful wrath, who can stand? What do you think of Jehovah? The God who exerts such ruthless, absolute power in nature will not ease up on the fate He is preparing for Nineveh. He is one who brings total destruction, needing no second effort to raise His forces, and just like stubble before fire, His enemies will crumble before Him. No half-measures come from the One who commands the storm, the drought, and the earthquake.
Such is the sheer religion of the Proem to the Book of Nahum—thoroughly Oriental in its sense of God’s method and resources of destruction; very Jewish, and very natural to that age of Jewish history, in the bursting of its long pent hopes of revenge. We of the West might express these hopes differently. We should not attribute so much personal passion to the Avenger. With our keener sense of law, we should emphasise the slowness of the process, and select for its illustration the forces of decay rather than those of sudden ruin. But we must remember the crashing times in which the Jews lived. The world was breaking up. The elements were loose, and all that God’s own people could hope for was the bursting of their yoke, with a little shelter in the day of trouble. The elements were loose, but amidst the blind crash the little people knew that Jehovah knew them.
Such is the deep significance of the Proem to the Book of Nahum—completely Eastern in its understanding of God’s methods and means of destruction; very Jewish, and entirely fitting for that period of Jewish history, marked by the release of long-held desires for revenge. We in the West might express these desires differently. We wouldn’t assign as much personal emotion to the Avenger. With our sharper sense of law, we would focus on the gradual nature of the process and highlight the forces of decay instead of those of sudden destruction. But we must keep in mind the tumultuous times the Jews were living in. The world was falling apart. The forces were chaotic, and all that God’s people could hope for was to cast off their oppression, finding a bit of safety in times of trouble. The forces were chaotic, but amidst the chaos, the vulnerable people understood that Jehovah was aware of them.
Thus saith Jehovah, … many waters,[247] yet shall they be cut off and pass away, and I will so humble thee that I need humble thee[248] no more;[249] and Jehovah hath ordered concerning thee, that no more of thy seed be sown: from the house of thy God, I will cut off graven and molten image. I will make thy sepulchre … [250]
So says the Lord, … many waters, [247] yet they will be cut off and disappear, and I will humble you so that I no longer need to humble you [248] ;[249] and the Lord has decided regarding you, that no more of your descendants will be planted: from the temple of your God, I will remove carved and molded images. I will make your tomb … [250]
Disentangled from the above verses are three which plainly refer not to Assyria but to Judah. How they came to be woven among the others we cannot tell. Some of them appear applicable to the days of Josiah after the great Reform.
Disentangled from the above verses are three that clearly refer not to Assyria but to Judah. We can't say how they ended up mixed in with the others. Some of them seem relevant to the days of Josiah after the major Reform.
THE SIEGE AND FALL OF NINIVEH
THE SIEGE AND FALL OF NINEVEH
NAHUM ii., iii
NAHUM ii, iii
The scene now changes from the presence and awful arsenal of the Almighty to the historical consummation of His vengeance. Nahum foresees the siege of Niniveh. Probably the Medes have already overrun Assyria.[253] The Old Lion has withdrawn to his inner den, and is making his last stand. The suburbs are full of the enemy, and the great walls which made the inner city one vast fortress are invested. Nahum describes the details of the assault. Let us try, before we follow him through them, to form some picture of Assyria and her capital at this time.[254]
The scene shifts from the presence and terrifying power of the Almighty to the historical fulfillment of His wrath. Nahum predicts the siege of Nineveh. The Medes have likely already invaded Assyria. The Old Lion has retreated to his lair for a final stand. The outskirts are filled with enemies, and the massive walls that turned the inner city into a great fortress are besieged. Nahum details the assault. Before we follow him through those details, let’s try to create a picture of Assyria and its capital at this time.
As we have seen,[255] the Assyrian Empire began about 625 to shrink to the limits of Assyria proper, or Upper Mesopotamia, within the Euphrates on the south-west, the mountain-range of Kurdistan on the north-east, the river Chabor on the north-west and the Lesser Zab on the south-east.[256] This is a territory of nearly a hundred and fifty miles from north to south, and rather more than two hundred and fifty from east to west. To the south of it the Viceroy of Babylon, Nabopolassar, held practically independent sway over Lower Mesopotamia, if he did not command as well a large part of the Upper Euphrates Valley. On the north the Medes were urgent, holding at least the farther ends of the passes through the Kurdish mountains, if they had not already penetrated these to their southern issues.
As we've seen,[255] the Assyrian Empire started to decline around 625 BC, shrinking to the borders of Assyria proper, or Upper Mesopotamia, which is defined by the Euphrates River to the southwest, the mountain range of Kurdistan to the northeast, the Chabor River to the northwest, and the Lesser Zab to the southeast.[256] This area spans nearly one hundred and fifty miles from north to south and over two hundred and fifty miles from east to west. To the south, the Viceroy of Babylon, Nabopolassar, had nearly independent control over Lower Mesopotamia and likely commanded a significant part of the Upper Euphrates Valley as well. In the north, the Medes were becoming more active, holding at least the far ends of the passes through the Kurdish mountains, if they hadn't already advanced further into these regions.
The kernel of the Assyrian territory was the triangle, two of whose sides are represented by the Tigris and the Greater Zab, the third by the foot of the Kurdistan mountains. It is a fertile plain, with some low hills. To-day the level parts of it are covered by a large number of villages and well-cultivated fields. The more frequent mounds of ruin attest in ancient [Pg 98] times a still greater population. At the period of which we are treating, the plains must have been covered by an almost continuous series of towns. At either end lay a group of fortresses. The southern was the ancient capital of Assyria, Kalchu, now Nimrud, about six miles to the north of the confluence of the Greater Zab and the Tigris. The northern, close by the present town of Khorsabad, was the great fortress and palace of Sargon, Dur-Sargina:[257] it covered the roads upon Niniveh from the north, and standing upon the upper reaches of the Choser protected Niniveh’s water supply. But besides these there were scattered upon all the main roads and round the frontiers of the territory a number of other forts, towers and posts, the ruins of many of which are still considerable, but others have perished without leaving any visible traces. The roads thus protected drew in upon Niniveh from all directions. The chief of those, along which the Medes and their allies would advance from the east and north, crossed the Greater Zab, or came down through the Kurdistan mountains upon the citadel of Sargon. Two of them were distant enough from the latter to relieve the invaders from the necessity of taking it, and Kalchu lay far to the south of all of them. The brunt of the first defence of the land would therefore fall upon the smaller fortresses.
The core of the Assyrian land was a triangular region, with two sides formed by the Tigris and the Greater Zab, and the third side being the base of the Kurdistan mountains. It's a lush plain with some low hills. Today, the flat areas are dotted with many villages and well-tended fields. The frequent mounds of ruins indicate a much larger ancient population. During the time we’re discussing, the plains were likely lined with nearly continuous towns. At each end were groups of fortresses. The southern fortress was the ancient Assyrian capital, Kalchu, now known as Nimrud, located about six miles north of where the Greater Zab meets the Tigris. The northern fortress, near the present town of Khorsabad, was Sargon's great fortress and palace, Dur-Sargina; it guarded the roads leading to Nineveh from the north and protected Nineveh’s water supply from the upper reaches of the Choser. In addition to these, there were many other forts, towers, and posts scattered along the main roads and around the borders of the territory. The ruins of many of these still stand, while others have vanished without leaving any visible signs. The roads they protected converged on Nineveh from all directions. The main route taken by the Medes and their allies from the east and north crossed the Greater Zab or came down through the Kurdistan mountains to Sargon's citadel. Two of these routes were far enough from Sargon that the invaders might not need to capture it, and Kalchu was located well to the south of all of them. Therefore, the initial defense of the land would primarily rely on the smaller fortresses.
Niniveh itself lay upon the Tigris between Kalchu and Sargon’s city, just where the Tigris is met by the Choser. Low hills descend from the north upon the very site of the fortress, and then curve east and south, bow-shaped, to draw west again upon the Tigris at [Pg 99] the south end of the city. To the east of the latter they leave a level plain, some two and a half miles by one and a half. These hills appear to have been covered by several forts. The city itself was four-sided, lying lengthwise to the Tigris and cut across its breadth by the Choser. The circumference was about seven and a half miles, enclosing the largest fortified space in Western Asia, and capable of holding a population of three hundred thousand. The western wall, rather over two and a half miles long, touched the Tigris at either end, but between there lay a broad, bow-shaped stretch of land, probably in ancient times, as now, free of buildings. The north-western wall ran up from the Tigris for a mile and a quarter to the low ridge which entered the city at its northern corner. From this the eastern wall, with a curve upon it, ran down in face of the eastern plain for a little more than three miles, and was joined to the western by the short southern wall of not quite half a mile. The ruins of the western wall stand from ten to twenty, those of the others from twenty-five to sixty, feet above the natural surface, with here and there the still higher remains of towers. There were several gates, of which the chief were one in the northern and two in the eastern wall. Round all the walls except the western ran moats about a hundred and fifty feet broad—not close up to the foot of the walls, but at a distance of some sixty feet. Water was supplied by the Choser to all the moats south of it; those to the north were fed from a canal which entered the city near its northern corner. At these and other points one can still trace the remains of huge dams, batardeaux and sluices; and the moats might be emptied by opening at either end of the western wall other dams, which kept back the waters [Pg 100] from the bed of the Tigris. Beyond its moat, the eastern wall was protected north of the Choser by a large outwork covering its gate, and south of the Choser by another outwork, in shape the segment of a circle, and consisting of a double line of fortification more than five hundred yards long, of which the inner wall was almost as high as the great wall itself, but the outer considerably lower. Again, in front of this and in face of the eastern plain was a third line of fortification, consisting of a low inner wall and a colossal outer wall still rising to a height of fifty feet, with a moat one hundred and fifty feet broad between them. On the south this third line was closed by a large fortress.
Nineveh was located on the Tigris River between Kalchu and Sargon’s city, right where the Tigris meets the Choser River. Low hills slope down from the north directly at the fortress site, then curve east and south in a bow shape, returning west again along the Tigris at [Pg 99] the southern edge of the city. To the east of this area lies a flat plain, about two and a half miles long and one and a half miles wide. These hills seem to have once been dotted with forts. The city itself was rectangular, stretching alongside the Tigris and crossed by the Choser. Its circumference was roughly seven and a half miles, enclosing the largest fortified space in Western Asia, with the capacity to hold a population of three hundred thousand people. The western wall, just over two and a half miles long, connected to the Tigris at both ends, but in between, there was a wide, bow-shaped area of land that was likely unoccupied in ancient times, just like now. The northwestern wall extended from the Tigris for a mile and a quarter to a low ridge that entered the city at its northern corner. From there, the eastern wall, which curved slightly, stretched down facing the eastern plain for just over three miles, connecting to the western wall via a short southern wall that measured just under half a mile. The ruins of the western wall stand between ten and twenty feet high, while the others range from twenty-five to sixty feet above the natural ground, with some remains of towers rising even higher. There were several gates, with the main ones being one in the northern wall and two in the eastern wall. A moat about a hundred and fifty feet wide surrounded all the walls except the western one—not right up against the walls, but about sixty feet away. Water from the Choser supplied all the moats south of it, while those to the north were fed by a canal that entered the city near its northern corner. At various points, you can still see the remains of large dams, batardeaux, and sluices; and the moats could be drained by opening dams at either end of the western wall that held back the waters [Pg 100] from the Tigris River. Beyond its moat, the eastern wall was defended north of the Choser by a large outwork covering its gate and south of it by another outwork that was shaped like a segment of a circle, consisting of a double line of fortifications that extended more than five hundred yards, with the inner wall being almost as tall as the main wall, though the outer wall was significantly lower. In front of this and facing the eastern plain was a third line of fortification, featuring a low inner wall and a massive outer wall still standing fifty feet high, with a moat one hundred and fifty feet wide between them. To the south, this third line was closed by a large fortress.
Upon the trebly fortified city the Medes drew in from east and north, far away from Kalchu and able to avoid even Dur-Sargina. The other fortresses on the frontier and the approaches fell into their hands, says Nahum, like ripe fruit.[258] He cries to Niniveh to prepare for the siege.[259] Military authorities[260] suppose that the Medes directed their main attack upon the northern corner of the city. Here they would be upon a level with its highest point, and would command the waterworks by which most of the moats were fed. Their flank, too, would be protected by the ravines of the Choser. Nahum describes fighting in the suburbs before the assault of the walls, and it was just here, according to some authorities,[261] that the famous suburbs of Niniveh lay, out upon the canal and the road to Khorsabad. All the open fighting which Nahum foresees would take place in these [Pg 101] outplaces and broad streets[262]—the mustering of the red ranks,[263] the prancing horses[264] and rattling chariots[265] and cavalry at the charge.[266] Beaten there the Assyrians would retire to the great walls, and the waterworks would fall into the hands of the besiegers. They would not immediately destroy these, but in order to bring their engines and battering-rams against the walls they would have to lay strong dams across the moats; the eastern moat has actually been found filled with rubbish in face of a great breach at the north end of its wall. This breach may have been effected not only by the rams but by directing upon the wall the waters of the canal; or farther south the Choser itself, in its spring floods, may have been confined by the besiegers and swept in upon the sluices which regulate its passage through the eastern wall into the city. To this means tradition has assigned the capture of Niniveh,[267] and Nahum perhaps foresees the possibility of it: the gates of the rivers are opened, the palace is dissolved.[268]
The Medes advanced toward the heavily fortified city from the east and north, far from Kalchu and avoiding even Dur-Sargina. The other fortresses on the border and the access points fell into their hands, as Nahum says, like ripe fruit.[258] He calls out to Niniveh to get ready for the siege.[259] Military experts[260] believe that the Medes focused their main attack on the northern corner of the city. Here, they would be level with its highest point and control the waterworks that fed most of the moats. Their side would also be protected by the ravines of the Choser. Nahum talks about fighting in the suburbs before the walls were attacked, and it was right here, according to some sources,[261] that the famous suburbs of Niniveh were located, along the canal and the road to Khorsabad. All the open fighting that Nahum predicts would happen in these [Pg 101] outplaces and broad streets[262]—the gathering of the red ranks,[263] the prancing horses[264] and rattling chariots[265] and cavalry charging.[266] Defeated there, the Assyrians would retreat to the massive walls, and the waterworks would fall into the hands of the attackers. They wouldn’t immediately destroy these, but to bring their engines and battering rams against the walls, they would need to build strong dams across the moats; the eastern moat has actually been found filled with debris in front of a major breach at the north end of its wall. This breach may have been caused not only by the rams but also by diverting the canal's waters onto the wall; or further south, the Choser itself, during its spring floods, may have been redirected by the attackers and inundated the sluices that control its flow through the eastern wall into the city. Tradition has attributed the capture of Niniveh to this method,[267] and Nahum perhaps anticipates its possibility: the gates of the rivers are opened, the palace is dissolved.[268]
Now of all this probable progress of the siege Nahum, of course, does not give us a narrative, for he is writing upon the eve of it, and probably, as we have seen, in Judah, with only such knowledge of the position and strength of Niniveh as her fame had scattered across the world. The military details, the muster, the fighting in the open, the investment, the assault, he did not need to go to Assyria or to wait for the fall of Niniveh [Pg 102] to describe as he has done. Assyria herself (and herein lies much of the pathos of the poem) had made all Western Asia familiar with their horrors for the last two centuries. As we learn from the prophets and now still more from herself, Assyria was the great Besieger of Men. It is siege, siege, siege, which Amos, Hosea and Isaiah tell their people they shall feel: siege and blockade, and that right round the land! It is siege, irresistible and full of cruelty, which Assyria records as her own glory. Miles of sculpture are covered with masses of troops marching upon some Syrian or Median fortress. Scaling ladders and enormous engines are pushed forward to the walls under cover of a shower of arrows. There are assaults and breaches, panic-stricken and suppliant defenders. Streets and places are strewn with corpses, men are impaled, women led away weeping, children dashed against the stones. The Jews had seen, had felt these horrors for a hundred years, and it is out of their experience of them that Nahum weaves his exultant predictions. The Besieger of the world is at last besieged; every cruelty he has inflicted upon men is now to be turned upon himself. Again and again does Nahum return to the vivid details,—he hears the very whips crack beneath the walls, and the rattle of the leaping chariots; the end is slaughter, dispersion and a dead waste.[269]
Now, all of this likely progress of the siege, Nahum, of course, doesn’t provide us with a narrative because he is writing just before it happens, and probably, as we've seen, in Judah, with only the knowledge of Nineveh's position and strength that its reputation had spread across the world. He didn’t need to go to Assyria or wait for Nineveh's fall to describe the military details, the troops gathering, the fighting in the open, the siege, the attack, as he has done. Assyria itself (and this adds to the emotional weight of the poem) had made all of Western Asia familiar with its horrors for the last two centuries. From the prophets and even more from Assyria itself, we learn that Assyria was the great Besieger of Men. It's siege, siege, siege, that Amos, Hosea, and Isaiah tell their people they will experience: siege and blockade, and that all around the land! It’s an unyielding and brutal siege that Assyria boasts as its glory. Miles of sculptures depict troops marching toward some Syrian or Median fortress. Scaling ladders and massive siege engines are pushed forward to the walls under a rain of arrows. There are attacks and breaches, terrified and begging defenders. Streets and public places are littered with corpses, men are impaled, women are led away in tears, and children are thrown against the stones. The Jews had witnessed and felt these horrors for a hundred years, and it is from their experience that Nahum weaves his triumphant predictions. The Besieger of the world is finally being besieged; every cruelty he inflicted on others will now be turned against him. Again and again, Nahum returns to the striking details—he hears the very whips cracking beneath the walls and the sound of the chariots rattling; the outcome is slaughter, scattering, and total destruction.[269]
Two other points remain to be emphasised.
Two other points need to be emphasized.
There is a striking absence from both chapters of any reference to Israel.[270] Jehovah of Hosts is mentioned twice in the same formula,[271] but otherwise the author does not obtrude his nationality. It is not in Judah’s name he exults, but in that of all the peoples of Western Asia. Niniveh has sold peoples by her harlotries and races by her witchcraft; it is peoples that shall gaze upon her nakedness and kingdoms upon her shame. Nahum gives voice to no national passions, but to the outraged conscience of mankind. We see here another proof, not only of the large, human heart of prophecy, but of that which in the introduction to these Twelve Prophets we ventured to assign as one of its causes. By crushing all peoples to a common level of despair, by the universal pity which her cruelties excited, Assyria contributed to the development in Israel of the idea of a common humanity.[272]
There is a notable absence in both chapters of any mention of Israel.[270] Jehovah of Hosts is referenced twice in the same way,[271] but the author doesn't impose his nationality. He takes pride not in Judah’s name, but in that of all the peoples of Western Asia. Nineveh has exploited peoples through her wickedness and races through her sorcery; it is peoples that will witness her disgrace and kingdoms that will see her shame. Nahum expresses no national emotions, but rather the outraged conscience of humanity. This shows once again not only the broad, human heart of prophecy but also illustrates a point we made in the introduction to these Twelve Prophets regarding one of its causes. By bringing all peoples down to a shared level of despair, and through the widespread pity her atrocities evoked, Assyria helped foster the idea of a shared humanity in Israel.[272]
The other thing to be noticed is Nahum’s feeling of the incoherence and mercenariness of the vast population of Niniveh. Niniveh’s command of the world had turned her into a great trading power. Under Assurbanipal the lines of ancient commerce had been diverted so as to pass through her. The immediate result was [Pg 104] an enormous increase of population, such as the world had never before seen within the limits of one city. But this had come out of all races and was held together only by the greed of gain. What had once been a firm and vigorous nation of warriors, irresistible in their united impact upon the world, was now a loose aggregate of many peoples, without patriotism, discipline or sense of honour. Nahum likens it to a reservoir of waters,[273] which as soon as it is breached must scatter, and leave the city bare. The Second Isaiah said the same of Babylon, to which the bulk of Niniveh’s mercenary populace must have fled:—
The other thing to notice is Nahum’s sense of the chaos and greediness of the huge population of Nineveh. Nineveh’s dominance in the world had turned it into a major trading power. Under Ashurbanipal, the routes of ancient trade were redirected to pass through it. The immediate outcome was an enormous population surge, the likes of which the world had never seen in one city. But this influx came from all different races and was held together only by the desire for profit. What had once been a strong and united nation of warriors, powerful in their collective impact on the world, had now become a loose mix of various peoples, lacking patriotism, discipline, or a sense of honor. Nahum compares it to a reservoir of waters,[273] which, once breached, must spill out and leave the city exposed. The Second Isaiah said the same about Babylon, to which most of Nineveh’s mercenary population must have escaped:—
The prophets saw the truth about both cities. Their vastness and their splendour were artificial. Neither of them, and Niniveh still less than Babylon, was a natural centre for the world’s commerce. When their political power fell, the great lines of trade, which had been twisted to their feet, drew back to more natural courses, and Niniveh in especial became deserted. This is the explanation of the absolute collapse of that mighty city. Nahum’s foresight, and the very metaphor in which he expressed it, were thoroughly sound. The population vanished like water. The site bears little trace of any disturbance since the ruin by the Medes, except such as has been inflicted by the weather and the wandering tribes around. Mosul, Niniveh’s [Pg 105] representative to-day, is not built upon it, and is but a provincial town. The district was never meant for anything else.
The prophets understood the truth about both cities. Their size and grandeur were artificial. Neither of them, and Niniveh even less than Babylon, was a natural hub for the world's trade. When their political power declined, the major trade routes that had been twisted to serve them returned to more natural paths, and Niniveh, in particular, became abandoned. This explains the complete fall of that once-great city. Nahum’s foresight, along with the metaphor he used to express it, was completely accurate. The population disappeared like water. The site shows little evidence of any disturbance since it was destroyed by the Medes, except for damage caused by the weather and roaming tribes around it. Mosul, which represents Niniveh today, is not built on its ruins and is just a small provincial town. The area was never intended to be anything more.
The swift decay of these ancient empires from the climax of their commercial glory is often employed as a warning to ourselves. But the parallel, as the previous paragraphs suggest, is very far from exact. If we can lay aside for the moment the greatest difference of all, in religion and morals, there remain others almost of cardinal importance. Assyria and Babylonia were not filled, like Great Britain, with reproductive races, able to colonise distant lands, and carry everywhere the spirit which had made them strong at home. Still more, they did not continue at home to be homogeneous. Their native forces were exhausted by long and unceasing wars. Their populations, especially in their capitals, were very largely alien and distraught, with nothing to hold them together save their commercial interests. They were bound to break up at the first disaster. It is true that we are not without some risks of their peril. No patriot among us can observe without misgiving the large and growing proportion of foreigners in that department of our life from which the strength of our defence is largely drawn—our merchant navy. But such a fact is very far from bringing our empire and its chief cities into the fatal condition of Niniveh and Babylon. Our capitals, our commerce, our life as a whole are still British to the core. If we only be true to our ideals of righteousness and religion, if our patriotism continue moral and sincere, we shall have the power to absorb the foreign elements that throng to us in commerce, and stamp them with our own spirit.
The rapid decline of these ancient empires after reaching the peak of their commercial success often serves as a cautionary tale for us. However, the comparison, as mentioned in the previous paragraphs, is not entirely accurate. If we briefly set aside the most significant difference, which is in religion and morals, there are other crucial distinctions. Assyria and Babylonia were not, like Great Britain, populated by reproductive races capable of colonizing distant lands and spreading the qualities that made them strong at home. Moreover, they did not remain homogeneous. Their native resources were drained by prolonged and relentless wars. Their populations, particularly in their capitals, were predominantly foreign and fragmented, held together mainly by commercial interests. They were bound to fall apart at the first major setback. It’s true that we face some risks similar to their dangers. No patriot among us can watch without concern the increasing number of foreigners in that part of our lives that significantly contributes to our defense—our merchant navy. But this reality is still far from putting our empire and its main cities in the dire situation of Nineveh and Babylon. Our capitals, our commerce, and our overall way of life are still fundamentally British. If we remain committed to our ideals of justice and faith, and if our patriotism remains moral and genuine, we will have the ability to integrate the foreign elements that come to us through trade and infuse them with our own spirit.
We are now ready to follow Nahum’s two great [Pg 106] poems delivered on the eve of the Fall of Niniveh. Probably, as we have said, the first of them has lost its original opening. It wants some notice at the outset of the object to which it is addressed: this is indicated only by the second personal pronoun. Other needful comments will be given in footnotes.
We are now ready to explore Nahum’s two significant [Pg 106] poems presented just before the Fall of Nineveh. As we mentioned, it’s likely that the first one has lost its original beginning. It lacks an introduction mentioning the subject it addresses, which is only hinted at by the use of the second personal pronoun. Additional necessary comments will be provided in footnotes.
1.
. . . . .
. . . . .
2.
. . . . .
. . . . .
The righteous shall live by his faithfulness.
The righteous will live by their faithfulness.
“The beginning of speculation in Israel.”
“The beginning of speculation in Israel.”
THE BOOK OF HABAKKUK
The Book of Habakkuk
As it has reached us, the Book of Habakkuk, under the title The Oracle which Habakkuk the prophet received by vision, consists of three chapters, which fall into three sections. First: chap. i. 2—ii. 4 (or 8), a piece in dramatic form; the prophet lifts his voice to God against the wrong and violence of which his whole horizon is full, and God sends him answer. Second: chap. ii. 5 (or 9)-20, a taunt-song in a series of Woes upon the wrong-doer. Third: chap. iii., part psalm, part prayer, descriptive of a Theophany and expressive of Israel’s faith in their God. Of these three sections no one doubts the authenticity of the first; opinion is divided about the second; about the third there is a growing agreement that it is not a genuine work of Habakkuk, but a poem from a period after the Exile.
As we have it, the Book of Habakkuk, titled The Oracle which Habakkuk the prophet received by vision, consists of three chapters, which are divided into three sections. First: chap. i. 2—ii. 4 (or 8), a piece in dramatic form; the prophet raises his voice to God about the wrong and violence that fill his entire view, and God responds to him. Second: chap. ii. 5 (or 9)-20, a taunt-song in a series of Woes directed at the wrongdoer. Third: chap. iii., part psalm, part prayer, describing a Theophany and expressing Israel’s faith in their God. There is no doubt about the authenticity of the first; opinions are divided about the second; regarding the third, there is increasing agreement that it is not a genuine work of Habakkuk, but a poem from a time after the Exile.
1. CHAP. I. 2—II. 4 (Or 8).
Yet it is the first piece which raises the most difficult questions. All[313] admit that it is to be dated somewhere along the line of Jeremiah’s long career, c. 627—586. There is no doubt about the general trend of the argument: it is a plaint to God on the sufferings of [Pg 116] the righteous under tyranny, with God’s answer. But the order and connection of the paragraphs of the argument are not clear. There is also difference of opinion as to who the tyrant is—native, Assyrian or Chaldee; and this leads to a difference, of course, about the date, which ranges from the early years of Josiah to the end of Jehoiakim’s reign, or from about 630 to 597.
Yet it is the first piece that raises the most difficult questions. Everyone[313] agrees that it dates back to somewhere during Jeremiah’s long career, around 627—586. There’s no doubt about the general flow of the argument: it is a plea to God about the suffering of the righteous under oppression, along with God’s response. However, the order and connection of the paragraphs in the argument are unclear. There is also disagreement about who the tyrant is—whether a native ruler, an Assyrian, or a Chaldean; and this naturally leads to different opinions about the date, which ranges from the early years of Josiah to the end of Jehoiakim’s reign, or roughly from 630 to 597.
As the verses lie, their argument is this. In chap. i. 2–4 Habakkuk asks the Lord how long the wicked are to oppress the righteous, to the paralysing of the Torah, or Revelation of His Law, and the making futile of judgment. For answer the Lord tells him, vv. 5–11, to look round among the heathen: He is about to raise up the Chaldees to do His work, a people swift, self-reliant, irresistible. Upon which Habakkuk resumes his question, vv. 12–17, how long will God suffer a tyrant who sweeps up the peoples into his net like fish? Is he to go on with this for ever? In ii. 1 Habakkuk prepares for an answer, which comes in ii. 2, 3, 4: let the prophet wait for the vision though it tarries; the proud oppressor cannot last, but the righteous shall live by his constancy, or faithfulness.
As the verses state, the main point is this. In chap. i. 2–4, Habakkuk asks the Lord how long the wicked will continue to oppress the righteous, causing the Torah, or His Law's Revelation, to be paralyzed and making justice ineffective. In response, the Lord tells him, vv. 5–11, to look around among the nations: He is about to raise up the Chaldeans to do His work, a people who are quick, self-sufficient, and unstoppable. Habakkuk then follows up with his question, vv. 12–17, asking how long God will allow a tyrant to capture nations in his net like fish. Is this going to last forever? In ii. 1, Habakkuk gets ready for an answer, which arrives in ii. 2, 3, 4: the prophet should be patient for the vision, even if it takes time; the proud oppressor won’t endure, but the righteous will live by their faithfulness.
The difficulties are these. Who are the wicked oppressors in chap. i. 2–4? Are they Jews, or some heathen nation? And what is the connection between vv. 1–4 and vv. 5–11? Are the Chaldees, who are described in the latter, raised up to punish the tyrant complained against in the former? To these questions three different sets of answers have been given.
The challenges are as follows. Who are the evil oppressors in chap. i. 2–4? Are they Jews or some pagan nation? And how do vv. 1–4 relate to vv. 5–11? Are the Chaldeans, mentioned later, brought in to punish the tyrant discussed earlier? Three different sets of answers have been proposed to these questions.
First: the great majority of critics take the wrong complained of in vv. 2–4 to be wrong done by unjust and cruel Jews to their countrymen, that is, civic disorder and violence, and believe that in vv. 5–11 [Pg 117] Jehovah is represented as raising up the Chaldees to punish the sin of Judah—a message which is pretty much the same as Jeremiah’s. But Habakkuk goes further: the Chaldees themselves with their cruelties aggravate his problem, how God can suffer wrong, and he appeals again to God, vv. 12–17. Are the Chaldees to be allowed to devastate for ever? The answer is given, as above, in chap. ii. 1–4. Such is practically the view of Pusey, Delitzsch, Kleinert, Kuenen, Sinker,[314] Driver, Orelli, Kirkpatrick, Wildeboer and Davidson, a formidable league, and Davidson says “this is the most natural sense of the verses and of the words used in them.” But these scholars differ as to the date. Pusey, Delitzsch and Volck take the whole passage from i. 5 as prediction, and date it from before the rise of the Chaldee power in 625, attributing the internal wrongs of Judah described in vv. 2–4 to Manasseh’s reign or the early years of Josiah.[315] But the rest, on the grounds that the prophet shows some experience of the Chaldean methods of warfare, and that the account of the internal disorder in Judah does not suit Josiah’s reign, bring the passage down to the reign of Jehoiakim, 608—598, or of Jehoiachin, 597. Kleinert and Von [Pg 118] Orelli date it before the battle of Carchemish, 506, in which the Chaldean Nebuchadrezzar wrested from Egypt the Empire of the Western Asia, on the ground that after that Habakkuk could not have called a Chaldean invasion of Judah incredible (i. 5). But Kuenen, Driver, Kirkpatrick, Wildeboer and Davidson date it after Carchemish. To Driver it must be immediately after, and before Judah became alarmed at the consequences to herself. To Davidson the description of the Chaldeans “is scarcely conceivable before the battle,” “hardly one would think before the deportation of the people under Jehoiachin.”[316] This also is Kuenen’s view, who thinks that Judah must have suffered at least the first Chaldean raids, and he explains the use of an undoubted future in chap. i. 5, Lo, I am about to raise up the Chaldeans, as due to the prophet’s predilection for a dramatic style. “He sets himself in the past, and represents the already experienced chastisement [of Judah] as having been then announced by Jehovah. His contemporaries could not have mistaken his meaning.”
First: Most critics wrongly interpret the wrongs mentioned in verses 2–4 as injustice inflicted by brutal Jews on their fellow countrymen, referring to civil unrest and violence. They believe that in verses 5–11, God is depicted as raising up the Chaldeans to punish Judah's sins—a message similar to Jeremiah's. However, Habakkuk goes further: the Chaldeans, with their brutality, worsen his dilemma of how God can allow such wrongdoing, leading him to appeal to God again in verses 12–17. Are the Chaldeans going to be allowed to destroy forever? The response is given in chapter ii, verses 1–4. This perspective is shared by Pusey, Delitzsch, Kleinert, Kuenen, Sinker, Driver, Orelli, Kirkpatrick, Wildeboer, and Davidson, a powerful group, with Davidson stating, “this is the most natural sense of the verses and of the words used in them.” However, these scholars disagree on the timing. Pusey, Delitzsch, and Volck consider the entire passage starting from verse 5 as a prediction, placing it before the rise of Chaldean power in 625, attributing Judah's internal wrongs described in verses 2–4 to Manasseh's reign or the early years of Josiah. The others, arguing that the prophet shows some familiarity with Chaldean warfare tactics and that the description of internal disorder in Judah doesn't fit Josiah's reign, date the passage to the reign of Jehoiakim, 608–598, or of Jehoiachin, 597. Kleinert and Von Orelli date it before the battle of Carchemish in 606, during which Chaldean Nebuchadrezzar seized control of the Western Asia Empire from Egypt, reasoning that Habakkuk would not have labeled a Chaldean invasion of Judah as incredible (verse 5) after that. In contrast, Kuenen, Driver, Kirkpatrick, Wildeboer, and Davidson argue it was written after Carchemish. For Driver, it must be immediately afterward, before Judah became aware of the repercussions. Davidson believes that the portrayal of the Chaldeans “is hardly conceivable before the battle,” stating “it’s unlikely it was before the deportation of the people under Jehoiachin.” This aligns with Kuenen’s view, who suggests that Judah must have experienced at least the initial Chaldean raids, explaining the use of the definite future in chapter i, verse 5, Lo, I am about to raise up the Chaldeans, as a reflection of the prophet's tendency for dramatic expression. “He positions himself in the past, representing the punishment [of Judah] already experienced as being announced by God. His contemporaries could not have misunderstood his meaning.”
Second: others, however, deny that chap. i. 2–4 refers to the internal disorder of Judah, except as the effect of foreign tyranny. The righteous mentioned there are Israel as a whole, the wicked their heathen oppressors. So Hitzig, Ewald, König and practically Smend. Ewald is so clear that Habakkuk ascribes no sin to Judah, that he says we might be led by this to assign the prophecy to the reign of the righteous Josiah; but he prefers, because of the vivid sense which the prophet betrays of actual experience of the Chaldees, to date the [Pg 119] passage from the reign of Jehoiakim, and to explain Habakkuk’s silence about his people’s sinfulness as due to his overwhelming impression of Chaldean cruelty. König[317] takes vv. 2–4 as a general complaint of the violence that fills the prophet’s day, and vv. 5–11 as a detailed description of the Chaldeans, the instruments of this violence. Vv. 5–11, therefore, give not the judgment upon the wrongs described in vv. 2–4, but the explanation of them. Lebanon is already wasted by the Chaldeans (ii. 17); therefore the whole prophecy must be assigned to the days of Jehoiakim. Giesebrecht[318] and Wellhausen adhere to the view that no sins of Judah are mentioned, but that the righteous and wicked of chap. i. 4 are the same as in ver. 13, viz. Israel and a heathen tyrant. But this leads them to dispute that the present order of the paragraphs of the prophecy is the right one. In chap. i. 5 the Chaldeans are represented as about to be raised up for the first time, although their violence has already been described in vv. 1–4, and in vv. 12–17 these are already in full career. Moreover ver. 12 follows on naturally to ver. 4. Accordingly these critics would remove the section vv. 5–11. Giesebrecht prefixes it to ver. 1, and dates the whole passage from the Exile. Wellhausen calls 5–11 an older passage than the rest of the prophecy, and removes it altogether as not Habakkuk’s. To the latter he assigns what remains, i. 1–4, 12–17, ii. 1–5, and dates it from the reign of Jehoiakim.[319]
Second: Others, however, argue that chap. i. 2–4 doesn’t refer to the internal issues of Judah except as a result of outside oppression. The righteous mentioned there represent Israel as a whole, while the wicked are their pagan oppressors. This perspective is shared by Hitzig, Ewald, König, and mostly Smend. Ewald is so certain that Habakkuk does not assign any sin to Judah that he suggests we might be inclined to date the prophecy to the reign of the righteous Josiah; however, he prefers to attribute it to the reign of Jehoiakim, due to the vivid sense the prophet shows of the Chaldeans’ actual brutality, and he explains Habakkuk’s silence regarding his people's sins as a result of his intense impression of Chaldean cruelty. König[317] interprets vv. 2–4 as a general complaint about the violence of the time, with vv. 5–11 providing specific details about the Chaldeans, who are the instruments of this violence. Thus, vv. 5–11 do not provide a judgment on the wrongs described in vv. 2–4, but rather their explanation. The Chaldeans have already devastated Lebanon (ii. 17); hence, the entire prophecy should be situated in the days of Jehoiakim. Giesebrecht[318] and Wellhausen maintain that no sins of Judah are mentioned, but that the righteous and wicked of chap. i. 4 are the same as in ver. 13, that is, Israel and a foreign tyrant. However, this leads them to question whether the current arrangement of the paragraphs in the prophecy is correct. In chap. i. 5, the Chaldeans are depicted as about to be raised for the first time, despite their violence already being described in vv. 1–4, and in vv. 12–17, they are already causing destruction. Moreover, ver. 12 logically follows ver. 4. Consequently, these critics would eliminate the section vv. 5–11. Giesebrecht places it before ver. 1 and dates the entire passage to the Exile. Wellhausen considers 5–11 to be an earlier section than the rest of the prophecy and dismisses it completely as not being part of Habakkuk’s work. He assigns what remains, i. 1–4, 12–17, ii. 1–5, to the reign of Jehoiakim.[319]
Third: from each of these groups of critics Budde of Strasburg borrows something, but so as to construct an [Pg 120] arrangement of the verses, and to reach a date, for the whole, from which both differ.[320] With Hitzig, Ewald, König, Smend, Giesebrecht and Wellhausen he agrees that the violence complained of in i. 2–4 is that inflicted by a heathen oppressor, the wicked, on the Jewish nation, the righteous. But with Kuenen and others he holds that the Chaldeans are raised up, according to i. 5–11, to punish the violence complained of in i. 2–4 and again in i. 12–17. In these verses it is the ravages of another heathen power than the Chaldeans which Budde descries. The Chaldeans are still to come, and cannot be the same as the devastator whose long continued tyranny is described in i. 12–17. They are rather the power which is to punish him. He can only be the Assyrian. But if that be so, the proper place for the passage, i. 5–11, which describes the rise of the Chaldeans must be after the description of the Assyrian ravages in i. 12–17, and in the body of God’s answer to the prophet which we find in ii. 2 ff. Budde, therefore, places i. 5–11 after ii. 2–4. But if the Chaldeans are still to come, and Budde thinks that they are described vaguely and with a good deal of imagination, the prophecy thus arranged must fall somewhere between 625, when Nabopolassar the Chaldean made himself independent of Assyria and King of Babylon, and 607, when Assyria fell. That the prophet calls Judah righteous is proof that he wrote after the great Reform of 621; hence, too, his reference to Torah and Mishpat (i. 4), and his complaint of the obstacles which Assyrian supremacy presented to their free course. As the Assyrian yoke appears not to have been felt anywhere in Judah by 608, Budde would [Pg 121] fix the exact date of Habakkuk’s prophecy about 615. To these conclusions of Budde Cornill, who in 1891 had very confidently assigned the prophecy of Habakkuk to the reign of Jehoiakim, gave his adherence in 1896.[321]
Third: Budde of Strasburg takes insights from each group of critics to create a structure for the verses and establish a date from which both perspectives diverge. [Pg 120] He aligns with Hitzig, Ewald, König, Smend, Giesebrecht, and Wellhausen regarding the violence mentioned in i. 2–4, identifying it as the harm done by a pagan oppressor, the wicked, against the Jewish people, the righteous. However, in agreement with Kuenen and others, he suggests that the Chaldeans, as stated in i. 5–11, are raised up to punish for the violence depicted in i. 2–4 and again in i. 12–17. In these verses, Budde sees the damages caused by a different pagan power than the Chaldeans. The Chaldeans have yet to arrive and cannot be the same as the oppressor described in i. 12–17, whose prolonged tyranny suggests a different entity. He must be the Assyrian. If this is the case, then the passage in i. 5–11, which discusses the rise of the Chaldeans, should come after the description of the Assyrian devastation in i. 12–17 and within God’s response to the prophet found in ii. 2 ff. Thus, Budde places i. 5–11 after ii. 2–4. If the Chaldeans are still to come and Budde believes they are depicted vaguely and somewhat imaginatively, the prophecy must fall somewhere between 625, when Nabopolassar the Chaldean became independent of Assyria and King of Babylon, and 607, when Assyria collapsed. The prophet referring to Judah as righteous suggests he wrote after the significant Reform of 621; this is also evident in his mention of Torah and Mishpat (i. 4) and his complaint about the barriers that Assyrian dominance posed to their free expression. Since the Assyrian oppression seems not to have been felt in Judah by 608, Budde would place the exact date of Habakkuk’s prophecy around 615. Cornill, who confidently assigned the prophecy of Habakkuk to the reign of Jehoiakim in 1891, supported Budde's conclusions in 1896.[321]
Budde’s very able and ingenious argument has been subjected to a searching criticism by Professor Davidson, who emphasises first the difficulty of accounting for the transposition of chap. i. 5–11 from what Budde alleges to have been its original place after ii. 4 to its present position in chap. i.[322] He points out that if chap. i. 2–4 and 12–17 and ii. 5 ff. refer to the Assyrian, it is strange the latter is not once mentioned. Again, by 615 we may infer (though we know little of Assyrian history at this time) that the Assyrian’s hold on Judah was already too relaxed for the prophet to impute to him power to hinder the Law, especially as Josiah had begun to carry his reforms into the northern kingdom; and the knowledge of the Chaldeans displayed in i. 5–11 is too fresh and detailed[323] to suit so early a date: it was possible only after the battle of Carchemish. And again, it is improbable that we have two different nations, as Budde thinks, described by the [Pg 122] very similar phrases in i. 11, his own power becomes his god, and in i. 16, he sacrifices to his net. Again, chap. i. 5–11 would not read quite naturally after chap. ii. 4. And in the woes pronounced on the oppressor it is not one nation, the Chaldeans, which are to spoil him, but all the remnant of the peoples (ii. 7, 8).
Budde's strong and clever argument has faced thorough criticism from Professor Davidson, who first highlights the challenge of explaining why the section from chapter 1, verses 5–11, has moved from what Budde claims was its original location after verse 4 of chapter 2 to its current spot in chapter 1.[322] He points out that if chapters 1, verses 2–4, and 12–17, along with chapter 2, verses 5 and onward, refer to the Assyrians, it's odd that the latter isn't mentioned at all. Additionally, by 615, we can infer (though we know little about Assyrian history at that time) that the Assyrian grip on Judah was already too weak for the prophet to attribute any power to him to obstruct the Law, especially since Josiah had begun implementing his reforms in the northern kingdom. The details about the Chaldeans presented in verses 5–11 of chapter 1 are too fresh and specific[323] to fit such an early date: they could only have emerged after the battle of Carchemish. Furthermore, it's unlikely that we have two different nations, as Budde suggests, being described with very similar phrases in verse 11, his own power becomes his god, and in verse 16, he sacrifices to his net. Lastly, verses 5–11 of chapter 1 wouldn't flow quite naturally after verse 4 of chapter 2. In the pronouncements of doom against the oppressor, it's not just one nation, the Chaldeans, that will plunder him, but all the remaining peoples (2:7, 8).
These objections are not inconsiderable. But are they conclusive? And if not, is any of the other theories of the prophecy less beset with difficulties?
These objections are significant. But are they definitive? And if not, are any of the other theories about the prophecy less troubled with issues?
The objections are scarcely conclusive. We have no proof that the power of Assyria was altogether removed from Judah by 615; on the contrary, even in 608 Assyria was still the power with which Egypt went forth to contend for the empire of the world. Seven years earlier her hand may well have been strong upon Palestine. Again, by 615 the Chaldeans, a people famous in Western Asia for a long time, had been ten years independent: men in Palestine may have been familiar with their methods of warfare; at least it is impossible to say they were not.[324] There is more weight in the objection drawn from the absence of the name of Assyria from all of the passages which Budde alleges describe it; nor do we get over all difficulties of text by inserting i. 5–11 between ii. 4 and 5. Besides, how does Budde explain i. 12b on the theory that it means Assyria? Is the clause not premature at that point? Does he propose to elide it, like Wellhausen? And in any case an erroneous transposition of the [Pg 123] original is impossible to prove and difficult to account for.[325]
The objections aren't very convincing. We have no proof that Assyria's power was completely gone from Judah by 615; in fact, even in 608, Assyria was still the force that Egypt was battling for control of the empire. Seven years earlier, Assyria likely had a strong influence over Palestine. Furthermore, by 615, the Chaldeans, who had been significant in Western Asia for a long time, had been independent for ten years; people in Palestine may have been familiar with their warfare tactics; at the very least, we can't say they weren't. [324] The objection regarding the absence of Assyria's name in all the passages that Budde claims refer to it carries more weight; we also can't resolve all textual difficulties by inserting i. 5–11 between ii. 4 and 5. Moreover, how does Budde explain i. 12b if he thinks it refers to Assyria? Isn't that clause misplaced at that point? Does he plan to remove it, like Wellhausen? In any case, proving an erroneous transposition of the [Pg 123] original text is impossible and hard to justify. [325]
But have not the other theories of the Book of Habakkuk equally great difficulties? Surely, we cannot say that the righteous and the wicked in i. 4 mean something different from what they do in i. 13? But if this is impossible the construction of the book supported by the great majority of critics[326] falls to the ground. Professor Davidson justly says that it has “something artificial in it” and “puts a strain on the natural sense.”[327] How can the Chaldeans be described in i. 5 as just about to be raised up, and in 14–17 as already for a long time the devastators of earth? Ewald’s, Hitzig’s and König’s views[328] are equally beset by these difficulties; König’s exposition also “strains the natural sense.” Everything, in fact, points to i. 5–11 being out of its proper place; it is no wonder that Giesebrecht, Wellhausen and Budde independently arrived at this conclusion.[329] Whether Budde be right in inserting i. 5–11 after ii. 4, there can be little doubt of the correctness of his views that i. 12–17 describe a heathen oppressor who is not the Chaldeans. Budde says this oppressor is Assyria. Can he be any one else? From 608 to 605 Judah was sorely beset by Egypt, who had overrun all Syria up to the Euphrates. The Egyptians killed Josiah, deposed his successor, and put their own vassal under a very heavy tribute; gold and silver were exacted of the people of the land: the picture of distress in i. 1–4 might easily be that of [Pg 124] Judah in these three terrible years. And if we assigned the prophecy to them, we should certainly give it a date at which the knowledge of the Chaldeans expressed in i. 5–11 was more probable than at Budde’s date of 615. But then does the description in chap, i. 14–17 suit Egypt so well as it does Assyria? We can hardly affirm this, until we know more of what Egypt did in those days, but it is very probable.
But don't the other interpretations of the Book of Habakkuk also have significant difficulties? Surely, we can't claim that the righteous and the wicked in verse 1:4 mean something different from what they mean in verse 1:13? If this is impossible, then the interpretation supported by the majority of critics[326] falls apart. Professor Davidson rightly points out that it has “something artificial about it” and “stretches the natural sense.”[327] How can the Chaldeans be described in verse 1:5 as just about to be raised up, and in verses 1:14–17 as already having been the devastators of the earth for a significant time? Ewald’s, Hitzig’s, and König’s views[328] also face these challenges; König’s explanation also “stretches the natural sense.” Everything suggests that verses 1:5–11 are out of place; it’s not surprising that Giesebrecht, Wellhausen, and Budde independently reached this conclusion.[329] Whether Budde is correct in placing verses 1:5–11 after 2:4, there’s little doubt that his view that verses 1:12–17 describe a foreign oppressor who isn’t the Chaldeans is accurate. Budde suggests that this oppressor is Assyria. Could it be anyone else? From 608 to 605, Judah was heavily troubled by Egypt, which had invaded all of Syria up to the Euphrates. The Egyptians killed Josiah, deposed his successor, and placed their own vassal under a very heavy tribute; gold and silver were demanded from the people of the land: the scene of distress in verses 1:1–4 could easily represent Judah during those three dire years. If we attributed the prophecy to them, we would certainly date it to a time when the knowledge of the Chaldeans referenced in verses 1:5–11 was more plausible than at Budde's date of 615. But does the description in chapters 1:14–17 fit Egypt as well as it does Assyria? We can hardly confirm this until we learn more about what Egypt was doing during that time, but it seems quite likely.
Therefore, the theory supported by the majority of critics being unnatural, we are, with our present meagre knowledge of the time, flung back upon Budde’s interpretation that the prophet in i. 2—ii. 4 appeals from oppression by a heathen power, which is not the Chaldean, but upon which the Chaldean shall bring the just vengeance of God. The tyrant is either Assyria up to about 615 or Egypt from 608 to 605, and there is not a little to be said for the latter date.
Therefore, since the theory backed by most critics is unnatural, we're left with our limited understanding of the time to rely on Budde’s interpretation, which suggests that the prophet in i. 2—ii. 4 is appealing against oppression from a non-Chaldean power, onto which the Chaldean will enact God's just vengeance. The oppressor could be Assyria until about 615 or Egypt from 608 to 605, and there’s a strong case to be made for the latter date.
In arriving at so uncertain a conclusion about i.—ii. 4, we have but these consolations, that no other is possible in our present knowledge, and that the uncertainty will not hamper us much in our appreciation of Habakkuk’s spiritual attitude and poetic gifts.[330]
In reaching such an uncertain conclusion about i.—ii. 4, we only have these reassurances: that no other conclusion is feasible with what we currently know, and that this uncertainty won’t significantly hinder our understanding of Habakkuk's spiritual outlook and poetic talent.[330]
2. CHAP. II. 5–20.
The dramatic piece i. 2—ii. 4 is succeeded by a series of fine taunt-songs, starting after an introduction from 6b, then 9, 11, 15 and (18) 19, and each opening with [Pg 125] Woe! Their subject is, if we take Budde’s interpretation of the dramatic piece, the Assyrian and not the Chaldean[331] tyrant. The text, as we shall see when we come to it, is corrupt. Some words are manifestly wrong, and the rhythm must have suffered beyond restoration. In all probability these fine lyric Woes, or at least as many of them as are authentic—for there is doubt about one or two—were of equal length. Whether they all originally had the refrain now attached to two is more doubtful.
The dramatic section i. 2—ii. 4 is followed by a series of sharp taunt songs, starting after an introduction from 6, then 9, 11, 15, and (18) 19, each beginning with [Pg 125] Woe! Their topic is, if we go with Budde’s interpretation of the dramatic piece, the Assyrian and not the Chaldean[331] tyrant. The text, as we will see when we get to it, is flawed. Some words are clearly incorrect, and the rhythm is likely beyond repair. Most likely, these strong lyrical Woes, or at least as many as are genuine—since there’s some uncertainty about a couple—were of equal length. Whether they all originally had the refrain now linked to two is more uncertain.
Hitzig suspected the authenticity of some parts of this series of songs. Stade[332] and Kuenen have gone further and denied the genuineness of vv. 9–20. But this is with little reason. As Budde says, a series of Woes was to be expected here by a prophet who follows so much the example of Isaiah.[333] In spite of Kuenen’s objection, vv. 9–11 would not be strange of the Chaldean, but they suit the Assyrian better. Vv. 12–14 are doubtful: 12 recalls Micah iii. 10; 13 is a repetition of Jer. li. 58; 14 is a variant of Isa. xi. 9. Very likely Jer. li. 58, a late passage, is borrowed from this passage; yet the addition used here, Are not these things[334] from the Lord of Hosts? looks as if it noted a citation. Vv. 15–17 are very suitable to the Assyrian; there is no reason to take them from Habakkuk.[335] The final song, vv. 18 and 19, has its Woe at the beginning of its second verse, and closely resembles the language of later prophets.[336] [Pg 126]Moreover the refrain forms a suitable close at the end of ver. 17. ver. 20 is a quotation from Zephaniah,[337] perhaps another sign of the composite character of the end of this chapter. Some take it to have been inserted as an introduction to the theophany in chap. iii.
Hitzig doubted the authenticity of some parts of this series of songs. Stade[332] and Kuenen went further and claimed that vv. 9–20 are not genuine. However, there’s little reason to think that way. As Budde points out, a series of Woes was expected here from a prophet who closely follows the example of Isaiah.[333] Despite Kuenen's objections, vv. 9–11 wouldn’t be surprising from the Chaldean, but they fit the Assyrian context better. Vv. 12–14 are questionable: verse 12 echoes Micah iii. 10; verse 13 repeats Jer. li. 58; and verse 14 is a variation of Isa. xi. 9. It’s very likely that Jer. li. 58, a later passage, is derived from this section; yet the added phrase, Are not these things[334] from the Lord of Hosts? suggests that it might indicate a citation. Vv. 15–17 fit the Assyrian context very well; there’s no reason to take them from Habakkuk.[335] The final song, vv. 18 and 19, starts its Woe at the beginning of the second verse, closely resembling the language of later prophets.[336] [Pg 126]Additionally, the refrain makes a fitting conclusion at the end of verse 17. Verse 20 is a quotation from Zephaniah,[337] possibly another indication of the composite nature of the end of this chapter. Some believe it was inserted as an introduction to the theophany in chapter iii.
Smend has drawn up a defence[338] of the whole passage, ii. 9–20, which he deems not only to stand in a natural relation to vv. 4–8, but to be indispensable to them. That the passage quotes from other prophets, he holds to be no proof against its authenticity. If we break off with ver. 8, he thinks that we must impute to Habakkuk the opinion that the wrongs of the world are chiefly avenged by human means—a conclusion which is not to be expected after chap. i.—ii. 1 ff.
Smend has created a defense[338] of the entire passage, ii. 9–20, which he believes not only relates naturally to vv. 4–8 but is also essential to them. He argues that the passage's quotes from other prophets do not diminish its authenticity. If we stop at ver. 8, he thinks we must assume that Habakkuk believes the world's injustices are mainly addressed by human actions—a conclusion that is unexpected after chap. i.—ii. 1 ff.
3. CHappiness. III.
The third chapter, an Ode or Rhapsody, is ascribed to Habakkuk by its title. This, however, does not prove its authenticity: the title is too like those assigned to the Psalms in the period of the Second Temple.[339] On the contrary, the title itself, the occurrence of the musical sign Selah in the contents, and the colophon suggest for the chapter a liturgical origin after the Exile.[340] That this is more probable than the alternative [Pg 127]opinion, that, being a genuine work of Habakkuk, the chapter was afterwards arranged as a Psalm for public worship, is confirmed by the fact that no other work of the prophets has been treated in the same way. Nor do the contents support the authorship by Habakkuk. They reflect no definite historical situation like the preceding chapters. The style and temper are different. While in them the prophet speaks for himself, here it is the nation or congregation of Israel that addresses God. The language is not, as some have maintained, late;[341] but the designation of the people as Thine anointed, a term which before the Exile was applied to the king, undoubtedly points to a post-exilic date. The figures, the theophany itself, are not necessarily archaic, but are more probably moulded on archaic models. There are many affinities with Psalms of a late date.
The third chapter, an Ode or Rhapsody, is attributed to Habakkuk in its title. However, this doesn’t guarantee its authenticity; the title is too similar to those given to the Psalms from the Second Temple period.[339] On the contrary, the title itself, the appearance of the musical term Selah in the text, and the colophon suggest that the chapter has a liturgical origin from after the Exile.[340] It’s more likely that this is the case than the opposing view, which claims that since it is a genuine work of Habakkuk, the chapter was later arranged as a Psalm for public worship. This is supported by the fact that no other works of the prophets have been reworked in the same manner. Additionally, the content does not support authorship by Habakkuk. It does not reflect any specific historical context like the previous chapters. The style and tone are different. While in those chapters the prophet speaks for himself, in this one it’s the nation or congregation of Israel that addresses God. The language isn't, as some have argued, outdated;[341] but the reference to the people as Thine anointed, a term that was used for the king before the Exile, clearly indicates a post-exilic timeframe. The figures and the theophany itself are not necessarily archaic but are more likely modeled after archaic examples. There are many similarities with later Psalms.
At the same time a number of critics[342] maintain the genuineness of the chapter, and they have some grounds for this. Habakkuk was, as we can see from chaps. i. and ii., a real poet. There was no need why a man of his temper should be bound down to reflecting only [Pg 128] his own day. If so practical a prophet as Hosea, and one who has so closely identified himself with his times, was wont to escape from them to a retrospect of the dealings of God with Israel from of old, why should not the same be natural for a prophet who was much less practical and more literary and artistic? There are also many phrases in the Psalm which may be interpreted as reflecting the same situation as chaps. i., ii. All this, however, only proves possibility.
At the same time, several critics[342] argue for the authenticity of the chapter, and they have some valid points. As we can see from chapters i and ii, Habakkuk was a genuine poet. There was no reason for a person with his temperament to limit himself to only reflecting on his own time. If such a practical prophet as Hosea, who closely aligned himself with his era, would often look back at God’s dealings with Israel from the past, why wouldn't it be natural for a prophet who was much less practical and more literary and artistic? There are also many phrases in the Psalm that could be seen as reflecting the same situation as in chapters i and ii. However, all this only proves that it's a possibility.
The Psalm has been adapted in Psalm lxxvii. 17–20.
The Psalm has been updated in Psalm 77:17–20.
FURTHER NNOTE ON CHAP. I.—II. 4.
Since this chapter was in print Nowack’s Die Kleinen Propheten in the “Handkommentar z. A. T.” has been published. He recognises emphatically that the disputed passage about the Chaldeans, chap. i. 5–11, is out of place where it lies (this against Kuenen and the other authorities cited above, p. 117), and admits that it follows on, with a natural connection, to chap. ii. 4, to which Budde proposes to attach it. Nevertheless, for other reasons, which he does not state, he regards Budde’s proposal as untenable; and reckons the disputed passage to be by another hand than Habakkuk’s, and intruded into the latter’s argument. Habakkuk’s argument he assigns to after 605; perhaps 590. The tyrant complained against would therefore be the Chaldean.—Driver in the 6th ed. of his Introduction (1897) deems Budde’s argument “too ingenious,” and holds by the older and most numerously supported argument (above, pp. 116 ff.).—On a review of the case in the light of these two discussions, the present writer holds to his opinion that Budde’s rearrangement, which he has adopted, offers the fewest difficulties.
Since this chapter was published, Nowack’s Die Kleinen Propheten in the “Handkommentar z. A. T.” has come out. He strongly points out that the disputed section about the Chaldeans, chap. i. 5–11, is out of place where it currently is (this contradicts Kuenen and other authorities mentioned earlier, p. 117) and acknowledges that it naturally connects to chap. ii. 4, where Budde suggests it should be placed. However, for reasons he doesn't explain, he considers Budde’s suggestion to be untenable and believes that the disputed passage was written by someone other than Habakkuk and was inserted into Habakkuk's argument. He dates Habakkuk’s argument to after 605, possibly around 590. Thus, the tyrant being complained about would be the Chaldean.—Driver, in the 6th edition of his Introduction (1897), finds Budde’s argument “too clever” and supports the older, more widely accepted argument (above, pp. 116 ff.).—After reviewing the situation in light of these two discussions, the present writer maintains that Budde’s rearrangement, which he has adopted, presents the fewest challenges.
THE PROPHET AS SCEPTIC
THE PROPHET AS DOUBTER
HABAKKUK i.—ii. 4
HABAKKUK 1-2:4
Of the prophet Habakkuk we know nothing that is personal save his name—to our ears his somewhat odd name. It is the intensive form of a root which means to caress or embrace. More probably it was given to him as a child, than afterwards assumed as a symbol of his clinging to God.[343]
Of the prophet Habakkuk, we know nothing personal except for his name—a name that sounds a bit unusual to us. It's the intensive form of a root that means to caress or embrace. Most likely, it was given to him as a child rather than later taken on as a symbol of his closeness to God.[343]
Tradition says that Habakkuk was a priest, the son of Joshua, of the tribe of Levi, but this is only an inference from the late liturgical notes to the Psalm which has been appended to his prophecy.[344] All that we know for certain is that he was a contemporary [Pg 130] of Jeremiah, with a sensitiveness under wrong and impulses to question God which remind us of Jeremiah; but with a literary power which is quite his own. We may emphasise the latter, even though we recognise upon his writing the influence of Isaiah’s.
Tradition holds that Habakkuk was a priest, the son of Joshua from the tribe of Levi, but this is mainly a guess based on later notes about the Psalm that was added to his prophecy.[344] What we definitely know is that he was a contemporary of Jeremiah, sharing a sensitivity to injustice and a tendency to question God, similar to Jeremiah's; however, he also had a unique literary style of his own. We can highlight this uniqueness while acknowledging the influence of Isaiah on his writing.
Habakkuk’s originality, however, is deeper than style. He is the earliest who is known to us of a new school of religion in Israel. He is called prophet, but at first he does not adopt the attitude which is characteristic of the prophets. His face is set in an opposite direction to theirs. They address the nation Israel, on behalf of God: he rather speaks to God on behalf of Israel. Their task was Israel’s sin, the proclamation of God’s doom and the offer of His grace to their penitence. Habakkuk’s task is God Himself, the effort to find out what He means by permitting tyranny and wrong. They attack the sins, he is the first to state the problems, of life. To him the prophetic revelation, the Torah, is complete: it has been codified in Deuteronomy and enforced by Josiah. Habakkuk’s business is not to add to it but to ask why it does not work. Why does God suffer wrong to triumph, so that the Torah is paralysed, and Mishpat, the prophetic justice or judgment, comes to nought? The prophets travailed for Israel’s character—to get the people to love justice till justice prevailed among them: Habakkuk feels justice cannot prevail in Israel, because of the great disorder [Pg 131] which God permits to fill the world. It is true that he arrives at a prophetic attitude, and before the end authoritatively declares God’s will; but he begins by searching for the latter, with an appreciation of the great obscurity cast over it by the facts of life. He complains to God, asks questions and expostulates. This is the beginning of speculation in Israel. It does not go far: it is satisfied with stating questions to God; it does not, directly at least, state questions against Him. But Habakkuk at least feels that revelation is baffled by experience, that the facts of life bewilder a man who believes in the God whom the prophets have declared to Israel. As in Zephaniah prophecy begins to exhibit traces of apocalypse, so in Habakkuk we find it developing the first impulses of speculation.
Habakkuk’s originality goes beyond just style. He is the earliest figure we know of in a new religious movement in Israel. He is labeled a prophet, but initially, he doesn’t take on the typical role of prophets. His focus is different from theirs. While they speak to the nation of Israel on behalf of God, he talks to God on behalf of Israel. Their mission centers on addressing Israel’s sin, announcing God’s judgment, and offering His grace to those who repent. Habakkuk’s mission involves understanding God Himself, trying to figure out why He allows tyranny and injustice to exist. The prophets address the sins, but he is the first to articulate the deeper questions of life. To him, the prophetic revelation, the Torah, is complete: it has been established in Deuteronomy and enforced by Josiah. Habakkuk’s role is not to add to it but to question why it isn’t effective. Why does God allow wrong to prevail, rendering the Torah ineffective, and why does Mishpat, or prophetic justice or judgment, fail? The prophets struggled to shape Israel’s character—to inspire the people to love justice until it prevailed among them; Habakkuk believes justice cannot thrive in Israel due to the immense chaos that God allows to permeate the world. While he eventually adopts a prophetic stance and, by the end, asserts God’s will, he starts by seeking understanding, aware of the significant confusion created by life's realities. He voices complaints to God, asks questions, and expresses frustration. This marks the start of speculation in Israel. It doesn’t go too deep; it primarily focuses on posing questions to God and not, at least directly, against Him. Nevertheless, Habakkuk realizes that revelation is challenged by experience, that life’s realities confuse someone who believes in the God proclaimed by the prophets. Just as prophecy begins to show signs of apocalyptic thought in Zephaniah, in Habakkuk we see the beginnings of speculative thought.
We have seen that the course of events which troubles Habakkuk and renders the Torah ineffectual is somewhat obscure. On one interpretation of these two chapters, that which takes the present order of their verses as the original, Habakkuk asks why God is silent in face of the injustice which fills the whole horizon (chap. i. 1–4), is told to look round among the heathen and see how God is raising up the Chaldeans (i. 5–11), presumably to punish this injustice (if it be Israel’s own) or to overthrow it (if vv. 1–4 mean that it is inflicted on Israel by a foreign power). But the Chaldeans only aggravate the prophet’s problem; they themselves are a wicked and oppressive people: how can God suffer them? (i. 12–17). Then come the prophet’s waiting for an answer (ii. 1) and the answer itself (ii. 2 ff.). Another interpretation takes the passage about the Chaldeans (i. 5–11) to be out of place where it now lies, removes it to after chap. ii. 4 [Pg 132] as a part of God’s answer to the prophet’s problem, and leaves the remainder of chap. i. as the description of the Assyrian oppression of Israel, baffling the Torah and perplexing the prophet’s faith in a Holy and Just God.[345] Of these two views the former is, we have seen, somewhat artificial, and though the latter is by no means proved, the arguments for it are sufficient to justify us in re-arranging the verses chap. i.—ii. 4 in accordance with its proposals.
We’ve noticed that the events troubling Habakkuk and making the Torah ineffective are somewhat unclear. One interpretation of these two chapters, treating the current order of the verses as original, shows Habakkuk questioning why God remains silent in the face of the injustice that dominates everything (chap. i. 1–4). He is instructed to look among the nations and see how God is raising up the Chaldeans (i. 5–11), presumably to punish this injustice (if it's Israel's own) or to eliminate it (if vv. 1–4 mean that it's imposed on Israel by a foreign power). However, the Chaldeans only complicate the prophet’s problem; they are also a wicked and oppressive people: how can God allow them to exist? (i. 12–17). Then comes the prophet’s waiting for a response (ii. 1) and the response itself (ii. 2 ff.). Another interpretation suggests that the passage about the Chaldeans (i. 5–11) is out of place, moving it to after chap. ii. 4 as part of God’s answer to the prophet’s dilemma, while leaving the rest of chap. i. as a description of the Assyrian oppression of Israel, which confounds the Torah and confuses the prophet’s faith in a Holy and Just God.[Pg 132] Of these two views, the former is somewhat artificial, and although the latter isn’t definitively proven, the arguments for it are strong enough to justify rearranging the verses in chap. i.—ii. 4 according to its suggestions.
The Oracle which Habakkuk the Prophet
Received by Vision.[346]
The message that Habakkuk the Prophet
received through a vision.[346]
* * * * *
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
The difficulty of deciding between the various arrangements of the two chapters of Habakkuk does not, fortunately, prevent us from appreciating his argument. What he feels throughout (this is obvious, however you arrange his verses) is the tyranny of a great [Pg 136] heathen power,[375] be it Assyrian, Egyptian or Chaldean. The prophet’s horizon is filled with wrong:[376] Israel thrown into disorder, revelation paralysed, justice perverted.[377] But, like Nahum, Habakkuk feels not for Israel alone. The Tyrant has outraged humanity.[378] He sweeps peoples into his net, and as soon as he empties this, he fills it again ceaselessly, as if there were no just God above. He exults in his vast cruelty, and has success so unbroken that he worships the very means of it. In itself such impiety is gross enough, but to a heart that believes in God it is a problem of exquisite pain. Habakkuk’s is the burden of the finest faith. He illustrates the great commonplace of religious doubt, that problems arise and become rigorous in proportion to the purity and tenderness of a man’s conception of God. It is not the coarsest but the finest temperaments which are exposed to scepticism. Every advance in assurance of God or in appreciation of His character develops new perplexities in face of the facts of experience, and faith becomes her own most cruel troubler. Habakkuk’s questions are not due to any cooling of the religious temper in Israel, but are begotten of the very heat and ardour of prophecy in its encounter with experience. His tremulousness, for instance, is impossible without the high knowledge of God’s purity and faithfulness, which older prophets had achieved in Israel:—
The challenge of choosing between the different arrangements of the two chapters of Habakkuk doesn’t stop us from understanding his argument. What he consistently expresses (no matter how you arrange his verses) is the oppression of a powerful pagan force, whether it’s Assyrian, Egyptian, or Chaldean. The prophet sees a world filled with injustice: Israel in chaos, revelation stifled, justice distorted. But, like Nahum, Habakkuk doesn’t just care about Israel. The Tyrant has harmed all of humanity. He captures nations in his net, and as soon as he empties it, he fills it up again endlessly, as if there were no just God above. He revels in his immense cruelty and experiences such unbroken success that he starts to worship the very means that enable it. This level of impiety is shocking enough, but for someone who believes in God, it poses a deeply painful dilemma. Habakkuk carries the weight of profound faith. He exemplifies the common theme of religious doubt: that questions arise and become more intense in relation to the purity and sensitivity of one’s understanding of God. It’s not the roughest but the most refined natures that face skepticism. Each step toward more certainty in God or in understanding His nature brings about new confusions in light of real-life experiences, and faith can become its own harshest adversary. Habakkuk’s questions aren’t a result of a decline in religious sentiment in Israel, but rather stem from the fervor and passion of prophecy confronted with lived experience. His unease, for example, is only possible because of the profound understanding of God’s purity and faithfulness that earlier prophets in Israel had achieved:—
His despair is that which comes only from eager and persevering habits of prayer:—
His despair comes only from dedicated and persistent habits of prayer:—
His questions, too, are bold with that sense of God’s absolute power, which flashed so bright in Israel as to blind men’s eyes to all secondary and intermediate causes. Thou, he says,—
His questions are also bold, reflecting that sense of God's absolute power, which was so evident in Israel that it blinded people's eyes to all secondary and intermediate causes. You, he says,—
boldly charging the Almighty, in almost the temper of Job himself, with being the cause of the cruelty inflicted by the unchecked tyrant upon the nations; for shall evil happen, and Jehovah not have done it?[379] Thus all through we perceive that Habakkuk’s trouble springs from the central founts of prophecy. This scepticism—if we may venture to give the name to the first motions in Israel’s mind of that temper which undoubtedly became scepticism—this scepticism was the inevitable heritage of prophecy: the stress and pain to which prophecy was forced by its own strong convictions in face of the facts of experience. Habakkuk, the prophet, as he is called, stood in the direct line of his order, but just because of that he was the father also of Israel’s religious doubt.
boldly accusing the Almighty, almost with the attitude of Job himself, of being the reason behind the cruelty that the unchecked tyrant inflicts on the nations; for will evil come, and Jehovah not have caused it?[379] Throughout, we see that Habakkuk’s struggle arises from the core sources of prophecy. This skepticism—if we can call the initial thoughts in Israel’s mind by that name, which eventually turned into skepticism—was the unavoidable legacy of prophecy: the pressure and anguish that prophecy faced because of its own strong beliefs when confronted with the realities of experience. Habakkuk, the prophet, as he is referred to, was directly part of his order, but precisely because of this, he also became the origin of Israel’s religious doubt.
But a discontent springing from sources so pure [Pg 138] was surely the preparation of its own healing. In a verse of exquisite beauty the prophet describes the temper in which he trusted for an answer to all his doubts:—
But a dissatisfaction coming from such pure sources [Pg 138] was definitely the start of its own healing. In a line of stunning beauty, the prophet describes the attitude in which he hoped to find answers to all his questions:—
This verse is not to be passed over, as if its metaphors were merely of literary effect. They express rather the moral temper in which the prophet carries his doubt, or, to use New Testament language, the good conscience, which some having put away, concerning faith have made shipwreck. Nor is this temper patience only and a certain elevation of mind, nor only a fixed attention and sincere willingness to be answered. Through the chosen words there breathes a noble sense of responsibility. The prophet feels he has a post to hold, a rampart to guard. He knows the heritage of truth, won by the great minds of the past; and in a world seething with disorder, he will take his stand upon that and see what more his God will send him. At the very least, he will not indolently drift, but feel that he has a standpoint, however narrow, and bravely hold it. Such has ever been the attitude of the greatest sceptics—not only, let us repeat, earnestness and sincerity, but the recognition of duty towards the truth: the conviction that even the most tossed and troubled minds have somewhere a ποῦ στῶ appointed of God, and upon it interests human and divine to defend. Without such a conscience, scepticism, however intellectually gifted, will avail nothing. Men who drift never discover, never grasp aught. They are only [Pg 139] dazzled by shifting gleams of the truth, only fretted and broken by experience.
This verse shouldn't be overlooked as if its metaphors were just for show. They actually reveal the moral attitude with which the prophet approaches his doubts, or, to use New Testament terms, the good conscience, which some having put away, concerning faith have made shipwreck. This attitude is not just about patience and a certain mindset, nor is it merely focused attention and a genuine desire for answers. The carefully chosen words reflect a strong sense of responsibility. The prophet feels he has a duty to fulfill, a stronghold to protect. He understands the value of truth, achieved by the great thinkers of the past; and in a world filled with chaos, he stands firm on that foundation, ready for whatever more his God will reveal to him. At the very least, he refuses to passively drift along but recognizes that he has a position to defend, however limited, and holds it with courage. This has always been the stance of the greatest skeptics—not just earnestness and sincerity, but also a sense of duty towards the truth: the belief that even the most troubled and conflicted minds have a designated place appointed by God, and it’s one where human and divine interests come together to defend. Without such a sense of responsibility, skepticism, no matter how intellectually sharp, won’t lead to anything. People who drift never find or grasp anything. They are only [Pg 139] dazzled by fleeting glimpses of the truth, constantly frustrated and damaged by their experiences.
Taking then his stand within the patient temper, but especially upon the conscience of his great order, the prophet waits for his answer and the healing of his trouble. The answer comes to him in the promise of a Vision, which, though it seem to linger, will not be later than the time fixed by God. A Vision is something realised, experienced—something that will be as actual and present to the waiting prophet as the cruelty which now fills his sight. Obviously some series of historical events is meant, by which, in the course of time, the unjust oppressor of the nations shall be overthrown and the righteous vindicated. Upon the re-arrangement of the text proposed by Budde,[380] this series of events is the rise of the Chaldeans, and it is an argument in favour of his proposal that the promise of a Vision requires some such historical picture to follow it as we find in the description of the Chaldeans—chap. i. 5–11. This, too, is explicitly introduced by terms of vision: See among the nations and look round.... Yea, behold I am about to raise up the Kasdim. But before this Vision is given,[381] and for the uncertain interval of waiting ere the facts come to pass, the Lord enforces upon His watching servant the great moral principle that arrogance and tyranny cannot, from the nature of them, last, and that if the righteous be only patient he will survive them:—
Taking his stand then within the enduring spirit, but especially upon the conscience of his significant role, the prophet waits for his answer and the resolution of his distress. The answer arrives in the promise of a Vision, which, although it seems to take time, will not be delayed beyond what God has set. A Vision is something realized, experienced—something that will feel as real and immediate to the waiting prophet as the suffering that fills his view. Clearly, it refers to a series of historical events through which, over time, the unjust oppressor of the nations will be overthrown and the righteous vindicated. According to the text rearrangement suggested by Budde,[380] this series of events corresponds to the rise of the Chaldeans, and it supports his proposal that the promise of a Vision implies some historical scenario to follow it, as seen in the description of the Chaldeans—chap. i. 5–11. This is also explicitly introduced with visionary language: See among the nations and look around.... Yes, behold I am about to raise up the Kasdim. But before this Vision is revealed,[381] and during the uncertain waiting period before the events unfold, the Lord impresses upon His attentive servant the significant moral principle that arrogance and tyranny cannot endure, and that if the righteous remain patient, they will outlast them:—
[Pg 140] We have already seen[382] that the text of the first line of this couplet is uncertain. Yet the meaning is obvious, partly in the words themselves, and partly by their implied contrast with the second line. The soul of the wicked is a radically morbid thing: inflated, swollen (unless we should read perverted, which more plainly means the same thing[383]), not level, not natural and normal. In the nature of things it cannot endure. But the righteous shall live by his faithfulness. This word, wrongly translated faith by the Greek and other versions, is concentrated by Paul in his repeated quotation from the Greek[384] upon that single act of faith by which the sinner secures forgiveness and justification. With Habakkuk it is a wider term. ’Emunah,[385] from a verb meaning originally to be firm, is used in the Old Testament in the physical sense of steadfastness. So it is applied to the arms of Moses held up by Aaron and Hur over the battle with Amalek: they were steadiness till the going down of the sun.[386] It is also used of the faithful discharge of public office,[387] and of fidelity as between man and wife.[388] It is also faithful testimony,[389] equity in judgment,[390] truth in speech,[391] and sincerity or honest dealing.[392] Of course it has faith in God as its secret—the verb from which it is derived is the regular Hebrew term to believe—but it is rather the temper which faith produces of endurance, steadfastness, integrity. Let the righteous, however baffled his faith be by experience, hold on in [Pg 141] loyalty to God and duty, and he shall live. Though St. Paul, as we have said, used the Greek rendering of faith for the enforcement of trust in God’s mercy through Jesus Christ as the secret of forgiveness and life, it is rather to Habakkuk’s wider intention of patience and fidelity that the author of the Epistle to the Hebrews returns in his fuller quotation of the verse: For yet a little while and He that shall come will come and will not tarry; now the just shall live by faith, but if he draw back My soul shall have no pleasure in him.[393]
[Pg 140] We’ve already seen[382] that the text of the first line of this couplet is unclear. Still, the meaning is evident, partly from the words themselves, and partly due to their implied contrast with the second line. The wicked person's soul is fundamentally unhealthy: inflated, swollen (unless we read it as perverted, which clearly conveys the same idea[383]), not grounded, not natural or normal. By its very nature, it can't endure. But the righteous shall live by his faithfulness. This term, incorrectly translated as faith by the Greek and other versions, is narrowed down by Paul in his repeated quotes from the Greek[384] to the single act of faith through which the sinner receives forgiveness and justification. With Habakkuk, it represents a broader concept. ’Emunah,[385] which comes from a verb that originally means to be firm, is used in the Old Testament in the physical sense of steadfastness. This is applied to Moses' arms being held up by Aaron and Hur during the battle with Amalek: they were steady until sunset.[386] It’s also used to describe the faithful performance of public duties,[387] and of loyalty between husband and wife.[388] It also refers to faithful testimony,[389] fairness in judgment,[390] truthfulness in speech,[391] and honesty in dealings.[392] Of course, it has faith in God at its core—the verb from which it’s derived is the common Hebrew term for believing—but it represents more the character that faith fosters: endurance, steadfastness, and integrity. Let the righteous person, no matter how challenged his faith may be by experience, remain loyal to God and his responsibilities, and he will live. Although St. Paul, as we’ve noted, used the Greek translation of faith to emphasize trust in God’s mercy through Jesus Christ as the key to forgiveness and life, the author of the Epistle to the Hebrews highlights Habakkuk’s broader intention of patience and fidelity in his fuller quotation of the verse: For yet a little while and He who is coming will come and will not delay; now the righteous shall live by faith, but if he retreats, My soul will take no pleasure in him.[393]
Such then is the tenor of the passage. In face of experience that baffles faith, the duty of Israel is patience in loyalty to God. In this the nascent scepticism of Israel received its first great commandment, and this it never forsook. Intellectual questions arose, of which Habakkuk’s were but the faintest foreboding—questions concerning not only the mission and destiny of the nation, but the very foundation of justice and the character of God Himself. Yet did no sceptic, however bold and however provoked, forsake his faithfulness. Even Job, when most audaciously arraigning the God of his experience, turned from Him to God as in his heart of hearts he believed He must be, experience notwithstanding. Even the Preacher, amid the aimless flux and drift which he finds in the universe, holds to the conclusion of the whole matter in a command, which better than any other defines the contents of the faithfulness enforced by Habakkuk: Fear God and keep His commandments, for this is the whole of man. It has been the same with the great mass [Pg 142] of the race. Repeatedly disappointed of their hopes, and crushed for ages beneath an intolerable tyranny, have they not exhibited the same heroic temper with which their first great questioner was endowed? Endurance—this above all others has been the quality of Israel: though He slay me, yet will I trust Him. And, therefore, as Paul’s adaptation, The just shall live by faith, has become the motto of evangelical Christianity, so we may say that Habakkuk’s original of it has been the motto and the fame of Judaism: The righteous shall live by his faithfulness.
Such is the essence of the passage. In the face of experiences that challenge faith, Israel's duty is to remain patient and loyal to God. In this, Israel’s emerging skepticism received its first major commandment, which it has never abandoned. Intellectual questions arose, with Habakkuk’s being just the first hints—questions not only about the nation’s mission and destiny but also the very foundation of justice and the nature of God Himself. Yet no skeptic, no matter how bold or provoked, abandoned his faithfulness. Even Job, while harshly questioning the God of his experience, turned back to God as he believed He truly must be, despite his experiences. Even the Preacher, amid the aimless chaos he sees in the universe, sticks to a conclusion that clearly expresses the essence of the faithfulness emphasized by Habakkuk: Fear God and keep His commandments, for this is the whole duty of man. The same has been true for the vast majority of humanity. Repeatedly let down by their hopes and oppressed for ages under unbearable tyranny, have they not shown the same heroic spirit as their first great questioner? Endurance—this has been Israel's defining trait: though He slay me, yet will I trust Him. Thus, just as Paul’s adaptation, The just shall live by faith, has become the motto of evangelical Christianity, we can say that Habakkuk’s original has been the motto and pride of Judaism: The righteous shall live by his faithfulness.
TYRANNY IS SUICIDE
TYRANNY IS SELF-DESTRUCTION
HABAKKUK ii. 5–20
HABAKKUK 2:5–20
In the style of his master Isaiah, Habakkuk follows up his Vision with a series of lyrics on the same subject: chap. ii. 5–20. They are taunt-songs, the most of them beginning with Woe unto, addressed to the heathen oppressor. Perhaps they were all at first of equal length, and it has been suggested that the striking refrain in which two of them close—
In the style of his master Isaiah, Habakkuk continues his Vision with a set of lyrics on the same topic: chap. ii. 5–20. These are songs of mockery, most starting with Woe unto, directed at the non-Jewish oppressor. It's possible they were originally all the same length, and it's been suggested that the notable refrain that ends two of them—
was once attached to each of the others as well. But the text has been too much altered, besides suffering several interpolations,[394] to permit of its restoration, and we can only reproduce these taunts as they now run in the Hebrew text. There are several quotations (not necessarily an argument against Habakkuk’s authorship); but, as a whole, the expression is original, and there are some lines of especial force and freshness. Verses 5–6a are properly an introduction, the first Woe commencing with 6b.
was once linked to each of the others as well. However, the text has been altered too much and has also suffered several additions,[394] which makes it impossible to restore it completely. We can only present these taunts as they currently appear in the Hebrew text. There are several quotations (not necessarily a reason to doubt Habakkuk’s authorship); but overall, the expression is original, and there are some lines that are particularly striking and fresh. Verses 5–6a serve as an introduction, with the first Woe beginning in 6b.
The belief which inspires these songs is very simple. [Pg 144] Tyranny is intolerable. In the nature of things it cannot endure, but works out its own penalties. By oppressing so many nations, the tyrant is preparing the instruments of his own destruction. As he treats them, so in time shall they treat him. He is like a debtor who increases the number of his creditors. Some day they shall rise up and exact from him the last penny. So that in cutting off others he is but forfeiting his own life. The very violence done to nature, the deforesting of Lebanon for instance, and the vast hunting of wild beasts, shall recoil on him. This line of thought is exceedingly interesting. We have already seen in prophecy, and especially in Isaiah, the beginnings of Hebrew Wisdom—the attempt to uncover the moral processes of life and express a philosophy of history. But hardly anywhere have we found so complete an absence of all reference to the direct interference of God Himself in the punishment of the tyrant; for the cup of Jehovah’s right hand in ver. 16 is simply the survival of an ancient metaphor. These proverbs or taunt-songs, in conformity with the proverbs of the later Wisdom, dwell only upon the inherent tendency to decay of all injustice. Tyranny, they assert, and history ever since has affirmed their truthfulness—tyranny is suicide.
The belief that inspires these songs is very straightforward. [Pg 144] Tyranny is unbearable. It's fundamentally unsustainable and brings about its own consequences. By oppressing so many nations, the tyrant is creating the tools for his own downfall. The way he treats them is how they will eventually treat him. He resembles a debtor who keeps increasing the number of his creditors. One day, they will rise up and demand every last penny from him. In trying to cut off others, he’s just forfeiting his own existence. The very violence done against nature, like deforesting Lebanon or the vast hunting of wild animals, will eventually come back to haunt him. This line of thought is incredibly fascinating. We’ve already seen elements of Hebrew Wisdom, especially in Isaiah, trying to reveal the moral dynamics of life and convey a philosophy of history. Yet, we hardly find any mention of God’s direct intervention in punishing the tyrant; the phrase the cup of Jehovah’s right hand in verse 16 is just a remnant of an old metaphor. These proverbs or taunt-songs, in line with the later Wisdom literature, focus solely on the natural decline of injustice. They argue—and history has confirmed their accuracy—that tyranny is a form of suicide.
The last of the taunt-songs, which treats of the different subject of idolatry, is probably, as we have seen, not from Habakkuk’s hand, but of a later date.[395]
The final taunt-song, which focuses on the different topic of idolatry, likely isn't from Habakkuk himself, as we've noted, but rather comes from a later time.[395]
[Pg 145] IINTRODUCTION TO THE TAunt-TRACKS (ii. 5–6a).
FIRST TAunt-TRACK (ii. 6b–8).
SECOND TAunt-TUNE (ii. 9–11).
THIRD TAunt-TUNE (ii. 12–14).
[Pg 147] FOURTH TAunt-TRACK (ii. 15–17).
FIFTH TAunt-TRACK (ii. 18–20).
“IN THE MIDST OF THE YEARS”
“IN THE MIDST OF THE YEARS”
HABAKKUK iii.
HABAKKUK 3.
We have seen the impossibility of deciding the age of the ode which is attributed to Habakkuk in the third chapter of his book.[417] But this is only one of the many problems raised by that brilliant poem. Much of its text is corrupt, and the meaning of many single words is uncertain. As in most Hebrew poems of description, the tenses of the verbs puzzle us; we cannot always determine whether the poet is singing of that which is past or present or future, and this difficulty is increased by his subject, a revelation of God in nature for the deliverance of Israel. Is this the deliverance from Egypt, with the terrible tempests which accompanied it? Or have the features of the Exodus been borrowed to describe some other deliverance, or to sum up the constant manifestation of Jehovah for His people’s help?
We have encountered the challenge of figuring out the age of the ode credited to Habakkuk in the third chapter of his book.[417] But this is just one of the many issues raised by that outstanding poem. A lot of its text is unclear, and the meaning of many individual words is ambiguous. Like most Hebrew descriptive poems, the verb tenses confuse us; we can't always tell if the poet is referring to the past, present, or future, and this confusion is heightened by his subject, a revelation of God in nature for the liberation of Israel. Is this referring to the liberation from Egypt, with the frightening storms that came with it? Or have aspects of the Exodus been used to describe another kind of liberation, or to summarize the ongoing manifestation of Jehovah for His people’s assistance?
The introduction, in ver. 2, is clear. The singer has heard what is to be heard of Jehovah, and His great deeds in the past. He prays for a revival of these in the midst of the years. The times are full of trouble and turmoil. Would that God, in the present confusion of baffled hopes and broken issues, made [Pg 150] Himself manifest by power and brilliance, as of old! In turmoil remember mercy! To render turmoil by wrath, as if it were God’s anger against which the singer’s heart appealed, is not true to the original word itself,[418] affords no parallel to the midst of the years, and misses the situation. Israel cries from a state of life in which the obscure years are huddled together and full of turmoil. We need not wish to fix the date more precisely than the writer himself does, but may leave it with him in the midst of the years.
The introduction, in ver. 2, is clear. The singer has heard about Jehovah and His great deeds from the past. He prays for a revival of these in the midst of the years. The times are filled with trouble and chaos. Would that God, in the current confusion of dashed hopes and broken promises, showed Himself with power and brilliance, like before! In turmoil, remember mercy! To interpret turmoil as wrath, as if it were God's anger that the singer's heart is appealing to, is not true to the original word itself,[418] has no parallel to the midst of the years, and misses the situation. Israel cries out from a life where the unclear years are packed together and filled with turmoil. We don't need to pin down the date more precisely than the writer does; we can leave it with him in the midst of the years.
There follows the description of the Great Theophany, of which, in his own poor times, the singer has heard. It is probable that he has in his memory the events of the Exodus and Sinai. On this point his few geographical allusions agree with his descriptions of nature. He draws all the latter from the desert, or Arabian, side of Israel’s history. He introduces none of the sea-monsters, or imputations of arrogance and rebellion to the sea itself, which the influence of Babylonian mythology so thickly scattered through the later sea-poetry of the Hebrews. The Theophany takes place in a violent tempest of thunder and rain, the only process of nature upon which the desert poets of Arabia dwell with any detail. In harmony with this, God appears from the southern desert, from Teman and Paran, as in the theophanies in Deuteronomy xxxiii. and in the Song of Deborah;[419] a few [Pg 151] lines recall the Song of the Exodus,[420] and there are many resemblances to the phraseology of the Sixty-Eighth Psalm. The poet sees under trouble the tents of Kushan and of Midian, tribes of Sinai. And though the Theophany is with floods of rain and lightning, and foaming of great waters, it is not with hills, rivers or sea that God is angry, but with the nations, the oppressors of His poor people, and in order that He may deliver the latter. All this, taken with the fact that no mention is made of Egypt, proves that, while the singer draws chiefly upon the marvellous events of the Exodus and Sinai for his description, he celebrates not them alone but all the ancient triumphs of God over the heathen oppressors of Israel. Compare the obscure line—these be His goings of old.
Here’s the description of the Great Theophany, which the singer heard about in his difficult times. It's likely that he remembers the events of the Exodus and Sinai. His few geographical references match his descriptions of nature. He pulls all of these from the desert, or Arabian, aspects of Israel’s history. He doesn’t mention any sea monsters or portray the sea itself as arrogant or rebellious, which Babylonian mythology heavily influenced in the later sea poetry of the Hebrews. The Theophany occurs in a fierce storm of thunder and rain, the only natural phenomenon the desert poets of Arabia describe in detail. In line with this, God emerges from the southern desert, from Teman and Paran, as seen in the theophanies in Deuteronomy 33 and in the Song of Deborah; a few lines remind us of the Song of the Exodus, and there are many similarities to the wording in the Sixty-Eighth Psalm. The poet observes, in times of trouble, the tents of Kushan and Midian, tribes from Sinai. And although the Theophany is marked by torrential rain and lightning, and the turmoil of great waters, God is not angry with the hills, rivers, or sea, but with the nations, the oppressors of His suffering people, in order to save them. All of this, combined with the fact that Egypt is not mentioned, shows that while the singer mainly draws from the extraordinary events of the Exodus and Sinai for his description, he celebrates not just those but all of God's ancient victories over the pagan oppressors of Israel. Compare the obscure line—these be His goings of old.
The report of it all fills the poet with trembling (ver. 16 returns upon ver. 26), and although his language is too obscure to permit us to follow with certainty the course of his feeling, he appears to await in confidence the issue of Israel’s present troubles. His argument seems to be, that such a God may be trusted still, in face of approaching invasion (ver. 16).
The whole situation leaves the poet feeling shaken, and even though his words are too vague for us to clearly understand his emotions, he seems to be confidently anticipating the outcome of Israel’s current struggles. His point seems to be that this kind of God can still be trusted, even with the looming threat of invasion.
[Pg 152] The next verse, however, does not express the experience of trouble from human foes; but figuring the extreme affliction of drought, barrenness and poverty, the poet speaking in the name of Israel declares that, in spite of them, he will still rejoice in the God of their salvation (ver. 17). So sudden is this change from human foes to natural plagues, that some scholars have here felt a passage to another poem describing a different situation. But the last lines with their confidence in the God of salvation, a term always used of deliverance from enemies, and the boast, borrowed from the Eighteenth Psalm, He maketh my feet like to hinds’ feet, and gives me to march on my heights, reflect the same circumstances as the bulk of the Psalm, and offer no grounds to doubt the unity of the whole.[421]
[Pg 152] However, the next verse doesn't address the struggles with human enemies; instead, it highlights the intense suffering from drought, desolation, and poverty. The poet, speaking for Israel, declares that despite these hardships, he will still rejoice in the God of their salvation (ver. 17). This sudden shift from human adversaries to natural disasters has led some scholars to believe this might be a transition to another poem about a different situation. But the concluding lines, filled with confidence in the God of salvation—a term consistently associated with rescue from foes—and the assertion, taken from the Eighteenth Psalm, He makes my feet like hinds’ feet, and enables me to scale new heights, reflect the same circumstances as the majority of the Psalm and provide no reason to doubt the unity of the entire piece.[421]
PSALM__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ OF HABAKKUK THE PPROPHET.
This Psalm, whose musical signs prove it to have been employed in the liturgy of the Jewish Temple, has also largely entered into the use of the Christian [Pg 157] Church. The vivid style, the sweep of vision, the exultation in the extreme of adversity with which it closes, have made it a frequent theme of preachers and of poets. St. Augustine’s exposition of the Septuagint version spiritualises almost every clause into a description of the first and second advents of Christ.[451] Calvin’s more sober and accurate learning interpreted it of God’s guidance of Israel from the time of the Egyptian plagues to the days of Joshua and Gideon, and made it enforce the lesson that He who so wonderfully delivered His people in their youth will not forsake them in the midway of their career.[452] The closing verses have been torn from the rest to form the essence of a large number of hymns in many languages.
This Psalm, whose musical indicators show it was used in the worship of the Jewish Temple, has also been widely adopted by the Christian Church. The lively style, broad vision, and the joy found even in the depths of hardship at the end have made it a popular topic among preachers and poets. St. Augustine’s interpretation of the Septuagint version gives almost every line a spiritual meaning related to the first and second comings of Christ.[451] Calvin’s more straightforward and precise analysis saw it as God's guidance of Israel from the time of the Egyptian plagues to the days of Joshua and Gideon, emphasizing that the One who so miraculously saved His people in their early days will not abandon them as they progress through their journey.[452] The final verses have been separated from the rest to become the core of countless hymns in many languages.
For ourselves it is perhaps most useful to fasten upon the poet’s description of his own position in the midst of the years, and like him to take heart, amid our very similar circumstances, from the glorious story of God’s ancient revelation, in the faith that He is still the same in might and in purpose of grace to His people. We, too, live among the nameless years. We feel them about us, undistinguished by the manifest workings of God, slow and petty, or, at the most, full of inarticulate turmoil. At this very moment we suffer from the frustration of a great cause, on which believing men had set their hearts as God’s cause; Christendom has received from the infidel no greater reverse since the days of the Crusades. Or, lifting our eyes to a larger horizon, we are tempted to see about us a wide, flat waste of years. It is nearly nineteen centuries [Pg 158] since the great revelation of God in Christ, the redemption of mankind, and all the wonders of the Early Church. We are far, far away from that, and unstirred by the expectation of any crisis in the near future. We stand in the midst of the years, equally distant from beginning and from end. It is the situation which Jesus Himself likened to the long double watch in the middle of the night—if he come in the second watch or in the third watch—against whose dulness He warned His disciples. How much need is there at such a time to recall, like this poet, what God has done—how often He has shaken the world and overturned the nations, for the sake of His people and the Divine causes they represent. His ways are everlasting. As He then worked, so He will work now for the same ends of redemption. Our prayer for a revival of His work will be answered before it is spoken.
For us, it might be most helpful to focus on the poet’s view of his own position amid the years and, like him, find courage in our similar situation from the powerful story of God’s ancient revelation, believing that He remains unchanged in strength and grace toward His people. We also live among these nameless years. We sense them around us, lacking the clear signs of God’s work, slow and insignificant, or at most, filled with unexpressed turmoil. Right now, we’re frustrated by a significant cause that faithful people have committed to as God’s cause; Christendom hasn’t faced a setback from non-believers this severe since the Crusades. Or, when we look at a broader horizon, we might begin to see a vast, flat expanse of years. It’s nearly nineteen centuries since the great revelation of God in Christ, the redemption of mankind, and all the wonders of the Early Church. We’re very far from that, and we’re not stirred by the hope of any imminent crisis. We stand in the midst of the years, equally distant from beginning and end. This is the situation Jesus compared to the long, watchful hours in the middle of the night—if he comes in the second watch or in the third watch—against which He cautioned His disciples. There’s so much need at such a time to remember, like this poet, what God has done—how often He has shaken the world and overturned nations for the sake of His people and the Divine causes they represent. His ways are everlasting. Just as He worked then, He will work now for the same purposes of redemption. Our prayer for a revival of His work will be answered before it’s even spoken.
It is probable that much of our sense of the staleness of the years comes from their prosperity. The dull feeling that time is mere routine is fastened upon our hearts by nothing more firmly than by the constant round of fruitful seasons—that fortification of comfort, that regularity of material supplies, which modern life assures to so many. Adversity would brace us to a new expectation of the near and strong action of our God. This is perhaps the meaning of the sudden mention of natural plagues in the seventeenth verse of our Psalm. Not in spite of the extremes of misfortune, but just because of them, should we exult in the God of our salvation; and realise that it is by discipline He makes His Church to feel that she is not marching over the dreary levels of nameless years, but on our high places He makes us to march.
It’s likely that a lot of our feeling that the years are stale comes from their prosperity. The dull sensation that time is just routine is tied to our hearts more firmly than the constant cycle of fruitful seasons—that security of comfort, that consistency of material supplies, which modern life provides for so many. Hardship would push us to adjust our expectations to look for the immediate and powerful actions of our God. This might be the point of the sudden reference to natural disasters in the seventeenth verse of our Psalm. Not despite the extremes of misfortune, but precisely because of them, should we rejoice in the God of our salvation; and recognize that through discipline He helps His Church understand that she is not just trudging through the endless stretches of nameless years, but rather on our high places He makes us to march.
“Grant, Almighty God, as the dulness and hardness [Pg 159] of our flesh is so great that it is needful for us to be in various ways afflicted—oh grant that we patiently bear Thy chastisement, and under a deep feeling of sorrow flee to Thy mercy displayed to us in Christ, so that we depend not on the earthly blessings of this perishable life, but relying on Thy word go forward in the course of our calling, until at length we be gathered to that blessed rest which is laid up for us in heaven, through Christ our Lord. Amen.”[453]
“Grant, Almighty God, since our flesh is so dull and hardened that we need to face various afflictions—please help us to patiently endure Your correction, and with a deep sense of sorrow, turn to Your mercy shown to us in Christ. Let us not rely on the temporary blessings of this life but, trusting in Your word, continue on our paths until we are finally gathered into the blessed rest that awaits us in heaven, through Christ our Lord. Amen.”[453]
OBADIAH
And Saviours shall come up on Mount Zion to judge Mount Esau, and the kingdom shall be Jehovah’s.
And saviors will rise up on Mount Zion to judge Mount Esau, and the kingdom will belong to Jehovah.
THE BOOK OF OBADIAH
The Book of Obadiah
The Book of Obadiah is the smallest among the prophets, and the smallest in all the Old Testament. Yet there is none which better illustrates many of the main problems of Old Testament criticism. It raises, indeed, no doctrinal issue nor any question of historical accuracy. All that it claims to be is The Vision of Obadiah;[454] and this vague name, with no date or dwelling-place to challenge comparison with the contents of the book, introduces us without prejudice to the criticism of the latter. Nor is the book involved in the central controversy of Old Testament scholarship, the date of the Law. It has no reference to the Law. Nor is it made use of in the New Testament. The more freely, therefore, may we study the literary and historical questions started by the [Pg 164] twenty-one verses which compose the book. Their brief course is broken by differences of style, and by sudden changes of outlook from the past to the future. Some of them present a close parallel to another passage of prophecy, a feature which when present offers a difficult problem to the critic. Hardly any of the historical allusions are free from ambiguity, for although the book refers throughout to a single nation—and so vividly that even if Edom were not named we might still discern the character and crimes of that bitter brother of Israel—yet the conflict of Israel and Edom was so prolonged and so monotonous in its cruelties, that there are few of its many centuries to which some scholar has not felt himself able to assign, in part or whole, Obadiah’s indignant oration. The little book has been tossed out of one century into another by successive critics, till there exists in their estimates of its date a difference of nearly six hundred years.[455] Such a fact seems, at first sight, to convict criticism either of arbitrariness or helplessness;[456] yet a little consideration of details is enough to lead us to an appreciation of the reasonable methods of Old Testament criticism, and of its indubitable progress [Pg 165] towards certainty, in spite of our ignorance of large stretches of the history of Israel. To the student of the Old Testament nothing could be more profitable than to master the historical and literary questions raised by the Book of Obadiah, before following them out among the more complicated problems which are started by other prophetical books in their relation to the Law of Israel, or to their own titles, or to claims made for them in the New Testament.
The Book of Obadiah is the smallest among the prophets and the shortest in the entire Old Testament. However, none illustrate the main issues of Old Testament criticism better. It doesn’t raise any doctrinal issues or questions of historical accuracy. All it claims to be is The Vision of Obadiah; and this vague title, without a date or location to provide context for comparison with the book's content, introduces us to its criticism without bias. The book doesn’t engage in the central debate of Old Testament scholarship regarding the date of the Law, as it makes no reference to it, nor is it cited in the New Testament. Therefore, we can freely examine the literary and historical questions presented by the twenty-one verses that make up the book. Their brief content is interrupted by differences in style and abrupt shifts in perspective from the past to the future. Some passages closely parallel another prophetic text, which poses a challenging problem for critics. Hardly any of the historical references are clear-cut, as the book consistently refers to a single nation—so vividly that even if Edom weren't named, we could still identify the nature and offenses of that hostile brother of Israel. However, the conflict between Israel and Edom was so drawn-out and repetitive in its brutality that there are few of its many centuries that some scholar hasn’t attempted to connect, in whole or in part, to Obadiah’s passionate speech. This small book has been moved from one century to another by successive critics, resulting in discrepancies of nearly six hundred years in their assessments of its date. At first glance, such a fact seems to suggest that criticism is either arbitrary or powerless; yet a closer look at the details reveals the reasonable methods of Old Testament criticism and its undeniable progress towards certainty, despite our lack of knowledge about significant portions of Israel’s history. For students of the Old Testament, nothing is more beneficial than mastering the historical and literary questions raised by the Book of Obadiah before exploring the more complicated issues associated with other prophetic texts in relation to the Law of Israel, their titles, or the claims made for them in the New Testament.
The Book of Obadiah contains a number of verbal parallels to another prophecy against Edom which appears in Jeremiah xlix. 7–22. Most critics have regarded this prophecy of Jeremiah as genuine, and have assigned it to the year 604 B.C. The question is whether Obadiah or Jeremiah is the earlier. Hitzig and Vatke[457] answered in favour of Jeremiah; and as the Book of Obadiah also contains a description of Edom’s conduct in the day of Jerusalem’s overthrow by Nebuchadrezzar, in 586, they brought the whole book down to post-exilic times. Very forcible arguments, however, have been offered for Obadiah’s priority.[458] Upon this priority, as well as on the facts that Joel, whom they take to be early, quotes from Obadiah, and that Obadiah’s book occurs among [Pg 166] the first six—presumably the pre-exilic members—of the Twelve, a number of scholars have assigned all of it to an early period in Israel’s history. Some fix upon the reign of Jehoshaphat, when Judah was invaded by Edom and his allies Moab and Ammon, but saved from disaster through Moab and Ammon turning upon the Edomites and slaughtering them.[459] To this they refer the phrase in Obadiah 9, the men of thy covenant have betrayed thee. Others place the whole book in the reign of Joram of Judah (849—842 B.C.), when, according to the Chronicles,[460] Judah was invaded and Jerusalem partly sacked by Philistines and Arabs.[461] But in the story of this invasion, there is no mention of Edomites, and the argument which is drawn from Joel’s quotation of Obadiah fails if Joel, as we shall see, be of late date. With greater prudence Pusey declines to fix a period.
The Book of Obadiah has several verbal connections to another prophecy against Edom found in Jeremiah 49:7–22. Most scholars believe that Jeremiah’s prophecy is authentic and date it to 604 BCE The debate is whether Obadiah or Jeremiah came first. Hitzig and Vatke[457] argued in favor of Jeremiah's primacy; since the Book of Obadiah also describes Edom’s actions during the fall of Jerusalem by Nebuchadnezzar in 586, they placed the entire book in post-exilic times. However, there have been strong arguments made for Obadiah's precedence.[458] Based on this priority, as well as the fact that Joel, who is believed to be early, references Obadiah, and that Obadiah's book is among the first six—likely the pre-exilic representatives—of the Twelve, several scholars have assigned the entire work to an early period in Israel’s history. Some pinpoint the reign of Jehoshaphat, when Judah was invaded by Edom and his allies, Moab and Ammon, but was saved from disaster when Moab and Ammon turned against the Edomites and defeated them.[459] This is tied to the phrase in Obadiah 9, the men of thy covenant have betrayed thee. Others set the whole book during the reign of Joram of Judah (849—842 BCE), when, according to the Chronicles,[460] Judah was invaded and Jerusalem was partially looted by Philistines and Arabs.[461] However, in the account of this invasion, there is no mention of Edomites, and the argument based on Joel’s citation of Obadiah is weakened if Joel, as we will see, is of a later date. With more caution, Pusey chooses not to assign a specific period.
The supporters of a pre-exilic origin for the whole Book of Obadiah have to explain vv. 11–14, which appear to reflect Edom’s conduct at the sack of [Pg 167] Jerusalem by Nebuchadrezzar in 586, and they do so in two ways. Pusey takes the verses as predictive of Nebuchadrezzar’s siege. Orelli and others believe that they suit better the conquest and plunder of the city in the time of Jehoram. But, as Calvin has said, “they seem to be mistaken who think that Obadiah lived before the time of Isaiah.”
The supporters of a pre-exilic origin for the whole Book of Obadiah need to explain verses 11–14, which seem to reflect Edom’s actions during the sacking of [Pg 167] Jerusalem by Nebuchadnezzar in 586. They offer two explanations. Pusey interprets these verses as predictions of Nebuchadnezzar’s siege. Orelli and others think they align better with the conquest and looting of the city during Jehoram’s time. However, as Calvin pointed out, “those who believe that Obadiah lived before Isaiah’s time seem to be mistaken.”
The question, however, very early arose, whether it was possible to take Obadiah as a unity. Vv. 1–9 are more vigorous and firm than vv. 10–21. In vv. 1–9 Edom is destroyed by nations who are its allies; in vv. 10–21 it is still to fall along with other Gentiles in the general judgment of the Lord.[462] Vv. 10–21 admittedly describe the conduct of the Edomites at the overthrow of Jerusalem in 586; but vv. 1–9 probably reflect earlier events; and it is significant that in them alone occur the parallels to Jeremiah’s prophecy against Edom in 604. On some of these grounds Ewald regarded the little book as consisting of two pieces, both of which refer to Edom, but the first of which was written before Jeremiah, and the second is post-exilic. As Jeremiah’s prophecy has some features more original than Obadiah’s,[463] he traced both prophecies to an original oracle against Edom, of which Obadiah on the whole renders an exact version. He fixed the date of this oracle in the earlier days of Isaiah, when Rezin of Syria enabled Edom to assert again its independence of Judah, and Edom won back Elath, which Uzziah had taken.[464] Driver, Wildeboer [Pg 168] and Cornill[465] adopt this theory, with the exception of the period to which Ewald refers the original oracle. According to them, the Book of Obadiah consists of two pieces, vv. 1–9 pre-exilic, and vv. 10–21 post-exilic and descriptive in 11–14 of Nebuchadrezzar’s sack of Jerusalem.
The question arose early on whether it was possible to view Obadiah as a single entity. Verses 1–9 are stronger and more solid than verses 10–21. In verses 1–9, Edom is destroyed by nations that are its allies; in verses 10–21, it is still set to fall along with other Gentiles during the general judgment of the Lord.[462] Verses 10–21 do describe the actions of the Edomites during the fall of Jerusalem in 586, but verses 1–9 likely reflect earlier events; it’s noteworthy that only here do parallels to Jeremiah’s prophecy against Edom from 604 appear. For these reasons, Ewald considered the short book to consist of two parts, both addressing Edom, but the first written before Jeremiah and the second post-exilic. Since Jeremiah’s prophecy has some elements that are more original than those in Obadiah,[463] he traced both prophecies back to an original oracle against Edom, which Obadiah largely presents as an accurate version. He dated this oracle to the early days of Isaiah, when Rezin of Syria allowed Edom to regain its independence from Judah, and Edom reclaimed Elath, which Uzziah had taken.[464] Driver, Wildeboer, and Cornill[465] support this theory, except for the time period to which Ewald dated the original oracle. According to them, the Book of Obadiah consists of two parts: verses 1–9 being pre-exilic and verses 10–21 being post-exilic, with 11–14 describing Nebuchadrezzar’s sacking of Jerusalem.
This latter point need not be contested.[466] But is it clear that 1–9 are so different from 10–21 that they must be assigned to another period? Are they necessarily pre-exilic? Wellhausen thinks not, and has constructed still another theory of the origin of the book, which, like Vatke’s, brings it all down to the period after the Exile.
This point doesn’t need to be debated.[466] But is it obvious that 1–9 are so different from 10–21 that they have to be placed in a different time period? Are they definitely from before the Exile? Wellhausen doesn’t believe so, and has developed yet another theory about the origin of the book, which, like Vatke’s, attributes it all to the time after the Exile.
There is no mention in the book either of Assyria or of Babylonia.[467] The allies who have betrayed Edom (ver. 7) are therefore probably those Arabian tribes who surrounded it and were its frequent confederates.[468] They are described as sending Edom to the border (ib.). Wellhausen thinks that this can only refer to the great northward movement of Arabs which began to press upon the fertile lands to the south-east of Israel during the time of the Captivity. Ezekiel[469] prophesies that Ammon and Moab will disappear before the Arabs, and we know that by the year 312 the latter were firmly [Pg 169] settled in the territories of Edom.[470] Shortly before this the Hagarenes appear in Chronicles, and Se’ir is called by the Arabic name Gebal,[471] while as early as the fifth century “Malachi”[472] records the desolation of Edom’s territory by the jackals of the wilderness, and the expulsion of the Edomites, who will not return. The Edomites were pushed up into the Negeb of Israel, and occupied the territory round, and to the south of, Hebron till their conquest by John Hyrcanus about 130; even after that it was called Idumæa.[473] Wellhausen would assign Obadiah 1–7 to the same stage of this movement as is reflected in “Malachi” i. 1–5; and, apart from certain parentheses, would therefore take the whole of Obadiah as a unity from the end of the fifth century before Christ. In that case Giesebrecht argues that the parallel prophecy, Jeremiah xlix. 7–22, must be reckoned as one of the passages of the Book of Jeremiah in which post-exilic additions have been inserted.[474]
There is no mention in the book of Assyria or Babylonia.[467] The allies who have betrayed Edom (ver. 7) are likely those Arabian tribes that surrounded it and were often its partners.[468] They are described as sending Edom to the border (ib.). Wellhausen believes that this refers to the significant northward movement of Arabs that began to encroach on the fertile lands southeast of Israel during the time of the Captivity. Ezekiel[469] prophesies that Ammon and Moab will vanish before the Arabs, and we know that by the year 312, the latter were firmly settled in the territories of Edom.[470] Shortly before this, the Hagarenes appear in Chronicles, and Se’ir is referred to by the Arabic name Gebal,[471] while as early as the fifth century “Malachi”[472] notes the desolation of Edom’s land by the jackals of the wilderness, and the expulsion of the Edomites, who will not come back. The Edomites were pushed into the Negev of Israel, occupying the area around and south of Hebron until their conquest by John Hyrcanus around 130; even after that, it was called Idumæa.[473] Wellhausen would assign Obadiah 1–7 to the same period of this movement as reflected in “Malachi” i. 1–5; and, aside from certain interjections, would therefore consider the entirety of Obadiah as a cohesive piece from the end of the fifth century BCE. In that case, Giesebrecht argues that the parallel prophecy, Jeremiah xlix. 7–22, should be counted as one of the passages in the Book of Jeremiah where post-exilic additions have been added.[474]
Our criticism of this theory may start from the seventh verse of Obadiah: To the border they have sent thee, all the men of thy covenant have betrayed thee, they have overpowered thee, the men of thy peace. On our present knowledge of the history of Edom it is impossible to assign the first of these clauses to any period before the Exile. No doubt in earlier days Edom was more than once subjected to Arab razzias. But up to the Jewish Exile the Edomites were still in [Pg 170] possession of their own land. So the Deuteronomist[475] implies, and so Ezekiel[476] and perhaps the author of Lamentations.[477] Wellhausen’s claim, therefore, that the seventh verse of Obadiah refers to the expulsion of Edomites by Arabs in the sixth or fifth century B.C. may be granted.[478] But does this mean that verses 1–6 belong, as he maintains, to the same period? A negative answer seems required by the following facts. To begin with, the seventh verse is not found in the parallel prophecy in Jeremiah. There is no reason why it should not have been used there, if that prophecy had been compiled at a time when the expulsion of the Edomites was already an accomplished fact. But both by this omission and by all its other features, that prophecy suits the time of Jeremiah, and we may leave it, therefore, where it was left till the appearance of Wellhausen’s theory—namely, with Jeremiah himself.[479] Moreover Jeremiah xlix. 9 seems to have been adapted in Obadiah 5 in order to suit verse 6. But again, Obadiah 1–6, which contains so many parallels to Jeremiah’s prophecy, also seems to imply that the Edomites are still in possession of their land. The nations (we may understand by this the Arab tribes) are risen against Edom, and Edom is already despicable in face of them (vv. 1, 2); but he has not yet fallen, any more than, to the writer of Isaiah [Pg 171] xlv.—xlvii., who uses analogous language, Babylon is already fallen. Edom is weak and cannot resist the Arab razzias. But he still makes his eyrie on high and says: Who will bring me down? To which challenge Jehovah replies, not ‘I have brought thee down,’ but I will bring thee down. The post-exilic portion of Obadiah, then, I take to begin with verse 7; and the author of this prophecy has begun by incorporating in vv. 1–6 a pre-exilic prophecy against Edom, which had been already, and with more freedom, used by Jeremiah. Verses 8–9 form a difficulty. They return to the future tense, as if the Edomites were still to be cut off from Mount Esau. But verse 10, as Wellhausen points out, follows on naturally to verse 7, and, with its successors, clearly points to a period subsequent to Nebuchadrezzar’s overthrow of Jerusalem. The change from the past tense in vv. 10–11 to the imperatives of 12–14 need cause, in spite of what Pusey says, no difficulty, but may be accounted for by the excited feelings of the prophet. The suggestion has been made, and it is plausible, that Obadiah speaks as an eye-witness of that awful time. Certainly there is nothing in the rest of the prophecy (vv. 15–21) to lead us to bring it further down than the years following the destruction of Jerusalem. Everything points to the Jews being still in exile. The verbs which describe the inviolateness of Jerusalem (17), and the reinstatement of Israel in their heritage (17, 19), and their conquest of Edom (18), are all in the future. The prophet himself appears to write in exile (20). The captivity of Jerusalem is in Sepharad (ib.) and the saviours have to come up to Mount Zion; that is to say, they are still beyond the Holy Land (21).[480]
Our critique of this theory may begin with the seventh verse of Obadiah: To the border they have sent you; all the men of your covenant have betrayed you; they have overwhelmed you, the men of your peace. With our current understanding of Edom's history, it’s impossible to link the first of these clauses to any time before the Exile. Certainly, in earlier times, Edom was subjected to Arab razzias multiple times. However, until the Jewish Exile, the Edomites still held onto their own land. This is implied by the Deuteronomist[475], as well as by Ezekiel[476] and possibly the author of Lamentations.[477] Wellhausen’s assertion that the seventh verse of Obadiah refers to the expulsion of Edomites by Arabs in the sixth or fifth century BCE may be accepted.[478] However, does this mean that verses 1–6 belong to the same period, as he argues? The evidence suggests otherwise. First, the seventh verse doesn’t appear in the parallel prophecy in Jeremiah. There’s no reason it shouldn’t have been included there if that prophecy had been compiled during a time when the expulsion of the Edomites had already occurred. Both the absence of this verse and all its other features align with the time of Jeremiah, so we may leave it where it was until Wellhausen’s theory emerged—namely, with Jeremiah himself.[479] Furthermore, Jeremiah xlix. 9 seems to have been adapted in Obadiah 5 to match verse 6. Yet again, Obadiah 1–6, which shows many parallels to Jeremiah’s prophecy, also indicates that the Edomites still control their land. The nations (likely referencing the Arab tribes) have risen against Edom, and Edom is already viewed as weak in their presence (vv. 1, 2); but they haven’t been defeated yet, just as, for the writer of Isaiah xlv.—xlvii., Babylon hasn’t fallen yet. Edom is weak and cannot fend off the Arab razzias, but he still perches high, saying: Who will bring me down? To this challenge, Jehovah responds, not ‘I have brought you down,’ but I will bring you down. The post-exilic portion of Obadiah, then, likely starts with verse 7; and the author of this prophecy began by incorporating in vv. 1–6 a pre-exilic prophecy against Edom, which had already been used more freely by Jeremiah. Verses 8–9 present a challenge. They revert to the future tense, suggesting that the Edomites are still to be cut off from Mount Esau. However, verse 10, as Wellhausen points out, follows naturally from verse 7 and, along with the verses that follow, clearly indicates a time after Nebuchadrezzar’s destruction of Jerusalem. The transition from the past tense in vv. 10–11 to the commands in 12–14 shouldn’t cause any issues, despite what Pusey says, as it can be explained by the prophet's intense emotions. It’s been suggested, and it seems credible, that Obadiah speaks as a witness to that terrible time. Certainly, nothing in the rest of the prophecy (vv. 15–21) suggests we should place it later than the years following Jerusalem's destruction. Everything indicates that the Jews are still in exile. The verbs describing Jerusalem’s inviolability (17), Israel’s reinstatement in their heritage (17, 19), and their conquest of Edom (18) are all in the future tense. The prophet appears to be writing from exile (20). The captivity of Jerusalem is referenced in Sepharad (ib.), and the saviours have to come up to Mount Zion; in other words, they remain outside the Holy Land (21).[480]
The result of our inquiry is that the Book of Obadiah was written at that time by a prophet in exile, who was filled by the same hatred of Edom as filled another exile, who in Babylon wrote Psalm cxxxvii.; and that, like so many of the exilic writers, he started from an earlier prophecy against Edom, already used by Jeremiah.[482] [Nowack (Comm., 1897) takes vv. 1–14 (with additions in vv. 1, 5, 6, 8f. and 12) to be from a date not long after the Fall of Jerusalem, alluded to in vv. 11–14; and vv. 15–21 to belong to a later period, which it is impossible to fix exactly.]
The conclusion of our investigation is that the Book of Obadiah was composed during that time by a prophet in exile, who harbored the same animosity toward Edom as another exile did, who wrote Psalm 137 in Babylon. Like many other writers from the exile, he drew from an earlier prophecy against Edom that had already been referenced by Jeremiah.[482] [Nowack (Comm., 1897) believes that verses 1–14 (with additions in verses 1, 5, 6, 8f. and 12) were written not long after the Fall of Jerusalem, mentioned in verses 11–14; and that verses 15–21 belong to a later time period that is difficult to pinpoint exactly.]
There is nothing in the language of the book to disturb this conclusion. The Hebrew of Obadiah is pure; unlike its neighbour, the Book of Jonah, it contains neither Aramaisms nor other symptoms of decadence. The text is very sound. The Septuagint Version enables us to correct vv. 7 and 17, offers the true division between vv. 9 and 10, but makes an omission which leaves no sense in ver. 17.[483] It will be best to give all the twenty-one verses together before commenting on their spirit.
There’s nothing in the language of the book that contradicts this conclusion. The Hebrew of Obadiah is clear; unlike its neighbor, the Book of Jonah, it doesn’t have any Aramaisms or signs of decline. The text is solid. The Septuagint Version lets us correct verses 7 and 17 and provides the correct division between verses 9 and 10, but it omits something that leaves verse 17 without meaning.[483] It’s best to present all twenty-one verses together before discussing their meaning.
[Pg 173] THE VVISION OF OBADIAH.
Thus hath the Lord Jehovah spoken concerning Edom.[484]
So the Lord Jehovah has spoken about Edom.[484]
“A report have we heard from Jehovah, and a messenger has been sent through the nations, ‘Up and let us rise against her to battle.’ Lo, I have made thee small among the nations, thou art very despised! The arrogance of thy heart hath misled thee, dweller in clefts of the Rock[485]; the height is his dwelling, that saith in his heart ‘Who shall bring me down to earth!’ Though thou build high as the eagle, though between the stars thou set thy nest, thence will I bring thee down—oracle of Jehovah. If thieves had come into thee by night (how art thou humbled!),[486] would they not steal just what they wanted? If vine-croppers had come into thee, would they not leave some gleanings? (How searched out is Esau, how rifled his treasures!)” But now to thy very border have they sent thee, all the men of thy covenant[487] have betrayed thee, the men of thy peace have overpowered thee[488]; they kept setting traps for thee—there is no understanding in him! “[489]Shall [Pg 174] it not be in that day—oracle of Jehovah—that I will cause the wise men to perish from Edom, and understanding from Mount Esau? And thy heroes, O Teman, shall be dismayed, till[490] every man be cut off from Mount Esau.” For the slaughter,[491] for the outraging of thy brother Jacob, shame doth cover thee, and thou art cut off for ever. In the day of thy standing aloof,[492] in the day when strangers took captive his substance, and aliens came into his gates,[493] and they cast lots on Jerusalem, even thou wert as one of them! Ah, gloat not[494] upon the day of thy brother,[495] the day of his misfortune[496]; exult not over the sons of Judah in the day of their destruction, and make not thy mouth large[497] in the day of distress. Come not up into the gate of My people in the day of their disaster. Gloat not thou, yea thou, upon his ills, in the day of his disaster, nor put forth thy hand to his substance in the day of his disaster, nor stand at the parting[498] of the ways (?) to cut off his fugitives; nor arrest his escaped ones in the day of distress.
We have heard a report from Jehovah, and a messenger has been sent through the nations, saying, 'Get up and let us go to battle against her.' Look, I have made you small among the nations; you are very much despised! The pride of your heart has misled you, you who live in the cliffs of the Rock; your dwelling is on high, who says in your heart, 'Who can bring me down to earth?' Even if you build high like the eagle, even if you set your nest among the stars, I will bring you down—from the oracle of Jehovah. If thieves had come to you by night (how humbled you are!), would they not just steal what they wanted? If grape harvesters had come to you, would they not leave some leftovers? (How thoroughly Esau has been searched out, how his treasures have been rifled!)” But now they have sent you to your very border; all the men of your covenant have betrayed you, the men of your peace have overpowered you; they keep setting traps for you—there is no understanding in him! “Shall it not be in that day—oracle of Jehovah—that I will cause the wise men to perish from Edom, and understanding to vanish from Mount Esau? And your warriors, O Teman, will be terrified, till every man is cut off from Mount Esau.” For the slaughter, for the violence against your brother Jacob, shame covers you, and you are cut off forever. In the day you stood aloof, when strangers took his possessions and foreigners entered his gates, and they cast lots for Jerusalem, you were like one of them! Ah, do not gloat over the day of your brother, the day of his misfortune; do not rejoice over the sons of Judah in the day of their destruction, and do not make your mouth big in the day of their distress. Do not enter the gate of my people in the day of their disaster. Do not gloat over his misfortune in the day of his disaster, nor reach out your hand to take his possessions in the day of his disaster, nor stand at the crossroads to cut off his fugitives; nor arrest his escaped ones in the day of distress.
For as ye[500] have drunk on my holy mount, all the nations shall drink continuously, drink and reel, and be as though they had not been.[501] But on Mount Zion shall be refuge, and it shall be inviolate, and the house of Jacob shall inherit those who have disinherited them.[502] For the house of Jacob shall be fire, and the house of Joseph a flame, but the house of Esau shall become stubble, and they shall kindle upon them and devour them, and there shall not one escape of the house of Esau—for Jehovah hath spoken.
For as you have drunk on my holy mountain, all the nations will drink continuously, drink and stumble, and be as though they never existed. But on Mount Zion there will be refuge, and it will be protected, and the house of Jacob will reclaim those who have rejected them. For the house of Jacob will be fire, and the house of Joseph a flame, but the house of Esau will become like straw, and they will ignite them and consume them, and not one will escape from the house of Esau—for the Lord has spoken.
And the Negeb shall possess Mount Esau, and the Shephelah the Philistines,[503] and the Mountain[504] shall possess Ephraim and the field of Samaria,[505] and Benjamin shall possess Gilead. And the exiles of this host[506] of the children of Israel shall possess(?) the [Pg 176] land[507] of the Canaanites unto Sarephath, and the exiles of Jerusalem who are in Sepharad[508] shall inherit the cities of the Negeb. And saviours shall come up on Mount Zion to judge Mount Esau, and the kingdom shall be Jehovah’s.
The Negev will take over Mount Esau, and the Shephelah will have the Philistines,[503] and the Mountain[504] will belong to Ephraim and the fields of Samaria,[505] while Benjamin will take Gilead. The exiles from this group[506] of the children of Israel will inherit the[Pg 176] land[507] of the Canaanites all the way to Sarephath, and the exiles of Jerusalem in Sepharad[508] will inherit the cities of the Negev. And saviors will rise up on Mount Zion to judge Mount Esau, and the kingdom will belong to Jehovah.
EDOM AND ISRAEL
Edom and Israel
OBADIAH 1–21
OBADIAH 1–21
If the Book of Obadiah presents us with some of the most difficult questions of criticism, it raises besides one of the hardest ethical problems in all the vexed history of Israel.
If the Book of Obadiah presents us with some of the most challenging questions in criticism, it also brings up one of the toughest ethical dilemmas in the complicated history of Israel.
Israel’s fate has been to work out their calling in the world through antipathies rather than by sympathies, but of all the antipathies which the nation experienced none was more bitter and more constant than that towards Edom. The rest of Israel’s enemies rose and fell like waves: Canaanites were succeeded by Philistines, Philistines by Syrians, Syrians by Greeks. Tyrant relinquished his grasp of God’s people to tyrant: Egyptian, Assyrian, Babylonian, Persian; the Seleucids, the Ptolemies. But Edom was always there, and fretted his anger for ever.[509] From that far back day when their ancestors wrestled in the womb of Rebekah to the very eve of the Christian era, when a Jewish king[510] dragged the Idumeans beneath the yoke of the Law, the two peoples scorned, hated and scourged each other, with a relentlessness that finds no analogy, between kindred and neighbour nations, anywhere else in history. [Pg 178] About 1030 David, about 130 the Hasmoneans, were equally at war with Edom; and few are the prophets between those distant dates who do not cry for vengeance against him or exult in his overthrow. The Book of Obadiah is singular in this, that it contains nothing else than such feelings and such cries. It brings no spiritual message. It speaks no word of sin, or of righteousness, or of mercy, but only doom upon Edom in bitter resentment at his cruelties, and in exultation that, as he has helped to disinherit Israel, Israel shall disinherit him. Such a book among the prophets surprises us. It seems but a dark surge staining the stream of revelation, as if to exhibit through what a muddy channel these sacred waters have been poured upon the world. Is the book only an outbreak of Israel’s selfish patriotism? This is the question we have to discuss in the present chapter.
Israel's journey has been defined by enmity rather than friendship, and of all the hostilities they faced, none was more intense or enduring than their animosity toward Edom. Other enemies of Israel came and went like the tides: the Canaanites were replaced by the Philistines, the Philistines by the Syrians, and the Syrians by the Greeks. Tyrants passed the burden of oppression from one to another: Egyptians, Assyrians, Babylonians, Persians, the Seleucids, and the Ptolemies. But Edom was always present, and fretted his anger for ever.[509] From ancient times, when their ancestors struggled in the womb of Rebekah up to the eve of the Christian era, when a Jewish king[510] forced the Idumeans to follow the Law, the two nations scorned, hated, and punished each other with a relentless intensity unlike any other between related or neighboring nations throughout history. [Pg 178] Around 1030, David, and around 130, the Hasmoneans, were both at war with Edom; and few prophets from those distant times did not call for vengeance against Edom or celebrate his defeat. The Book of Obadiah is unique in that it contains nothing but such sentiments and outcries. It offers no spiritual insights, nor does it mention sin, righteousness, or mercy; it simply pronounces doom on Edom out of bitter resentment for his cruelties and in the belief that as he has contributed to Israel's disinheritance, so Israel shall disinherit him. Such a book among the prophets surprises us. It feels like a dark wave tainting the flow of revelation, as if to show through what murky waters these sacred teachings have been delivered to the world. Is the book merely an expression of Israel's selfish nationalism? This is the question we need to explore in this chapter.
Reasons for the hostility of Edom and Israel are not far to seek. The two nations were neighbours with bitter memories and rival interests. Each of them was possessed by a strong sense of distinction from the rest of mankind, which goes far to justify the story of their common descent. But while in Israel this pride was chiefly due to the consciousness of a peculiar destiny not yet realised—a pride painful and hungry—in Edom it took the complacent form of satisfaction in a territory of remarkable isolation and self-sufficiency, in large stores of wealth, and in a reputation for worldly wisdom—a fulness that recked little of the future, and felt no need of the Divine.
Reasons for the hostility between Edom and Israel are easy to identify. The two nations were neighbors with bitter histories and competing interests. Each of them had a strong sense of being distinct from others, which helps explain the story of their shared ancestry. In Israel, this pride mainly stemmed from an awareness of a unique destiny that had yet to be fulfilled—a pride that was painful and unfulfilled. In contrast, Edom's pride was more about satisfaction with a land known for its isolation and self-sufficiency, its ample wealth, and its reputation for practical wisdom—a fullness that ignored the future and felt no need for the Divine.
The purple mountains, into which the wild sons of Esau clambered, run out from Syria upon the desert, some hundred miles by twenty of porphyry and red [Pg 179] sandstone. They are said to be the finest rock scenery in the world. “Salvator Rosa never conceived so savage and so suitable a haunt for banditti.”[511] From Mount Hor, which is their summit, you look down upon a maze of mountains, cliffs, chasms, rocky shelves and strips of valley. On the east the range is but the crested edge of a high, cold plateau, covered for the most part by stones, but with stretches of corn land and scattered woods. The western walls, on the contrary, spring steep and bare, black and red, from the yellow of the desert ‘Arabah. The interior is reached by defiles, so narrow that two horsemen may scarcely ride abreast, and the sun is shut out by the overhanging rocks. Eagles, hawks and other mountain birds fly screaming round the traveller. Little else than wild-fowls’ nests are the villages; human eyries perched on high shelves or hidden away in caves at the ends of the deep gorges. There is abundance of water. The gorges are filled with tamarisks, oleanders and wild figs. Besides the wheat lands on the eastern plateau, the wider defiles hold fertile fields and terraces for the vine. Mount Esau is, therefore, no mere citadel with supplies for a limited siege, but a well-stocked, well-watered country, full of food and lusty men, yet lifted so high, and locked so fast by precipice and slippery mountain, that it calls for little trouble of defence. Dweller in the clefts of the rock, the height is his habitation, that saith in his heart: Who shall bring me down to earth?[512]
The purple mountains, where the wild descendants of Esau climbed, stretch from Syria into the desert, roughly a hundred miles long and twenty miles wide, made of porphyry and red sandstone. They are said to be the most stunning rock formations in the world. “Salvator Rosa never imagined such a wild and fitting place for bandits.” From the summit of Mount Hor, you can look down on a tangled maze of mountains, cliffs, chasms, rocky ledges, and patches of valley. To the east, the range is just the ridge of a high, cold plateau, mostly covered in stones, but with patches of farmland and scattered woods. The western slopes, on the other hand, rise steep and bare, black and red, above the yellow of the desert ‘Arabah. You can only reach the interior through narrow passages where two horsemen can barely ride side by side, and the sun is blocked by the towering rocks. Eagles, hawks, and other mountain birds circle around the traveler, screaming. The villages consist mainly of wild-fowl nests; human dwellings wedged on high ledges or hidden in caves at the ends of the deep gorges. There's plenty of water. The gorges are filled with tamarisks, oleanders, and wild figs. In addition to the wheat fields on the eastern plateau, the broader gorges contain fertile lands and terraces for vines. Mount Esau is, therefore, not just a stronghold with limited supplies, but a well-stocked, well-watered region, rich in food and strong people, yet so elevated and secured by cliffs and steep mountains that it requires little effort for defense. He who lives in the rock clefts, the height is his home, and who says in his heart: Who will bring me down to the ground?
On this rich fortress-land the Edomites enjoyed a civilisation far above that of the tribes who swarmed [Pg 180] upon the surrounding deserts; and at the same time they were cut off from the lands of those Syrian nations who were their equals in culture and descent. When Edom looked out of himself, he looked down and across—down upon the Arabs, whom his position enabled him to rule with a loose, rough hand, and across at his brothers in Palestine, forced by their more open territories to make alliances with and against each other, from all of which he could afford to hold himself free. That alone was bound to exasperate them. In Edom himself it appears to have bred a want of sympathy, a habit of keeping to himself and ignoring the claims both of pity and of kinship—with which he is charged by all the prophets. He corrupted his natural feelings, and watched his passion for ever.[513] Thou stoodest aloof![514]
On this rich fortress land, the Edomites had a civilization that was much more advanced than that of the tribes surrounding the nearby deserts. At the same time, they were isolated from the lands of the Syrian nations, who were equal to them in culture and heritage. When Edom looked beyond his own boundaries, he looked down and across—down at the Arabs, whom he was able to rule with a loose, rough hand because of his strategic position, and across to his brothers in Palestine, who, because of their more open territories, were forced to form alliances with and against each other. This independence was bound to frustrate them. Within Edom, this seems to have created a lack of empathy, a tendency to isolate himself, and a dismissal of the claims of both compassion and family ties, which all the prophets accuse him of. He corrupted his natural feelings and kept a constant watch on his passions. You stood apart!
This self-sufficiency was aggravated by the position of the country among several of the main routes of ancient trade. The masters of Mount Se’ir held the harbours of ‘Akaba, into which the gold ships came from Ophir. They intercepted the Arabian caravans and cut the roads to Gaza and Damascus. Petra, in the very heart of Edom, was in later times the capital of the Nabatean kingdom, whose commerce rivalled that of Phœnicia, scattering its inscriptions from Teyma in Central Arabia up to the very gates of Rome.[515] The earlier Edomites were also traders, middlemen between Arabia and the Phœnicians; and they filled their caverns with the wealth both of East and West.[516] There can be little doubt that it was this which first drew the envious hand of Israel upon a land so cut [Pg 181] off from their own and so difficult of invasion. Hear the exultation of the ancient prophet whose words Obadiah has borrowed: How searched out is Esau, and his hidden treasures rifled![517] But the same is clear from the history. Solomon, Jehoshaphat, Amaziah, Uzziah and other Jewish invaders of Edom were all ambitious to command the Eastern trade through Elath and Ezion-geber. For this it was necessary to subdue Edom; and the frequent reduction of the country to a vassal state, with the revolts in which it broke free, were accompanied by terrible cruelties upon both sides.[518] Every century increased the tale of bitter memories between the brothers, and added the horrors of a war of revenge to those of a war for gold.
This self-sufficiency was worsened by the country’s location along several key ancient trade routes. The rulers of Mount Se’ir controlled the ports of ‘Akaba, where ships loaded with gold from Ophir arrived. They intercepted Arabian caravans and blocked the roads to Gaza and Damascus. Petra, located in the center of Edom, later became the capital of the Nabatean kingdom, whose trade competed with that of Phœnicia, spreading its inscriptions from Teyma in Central Arabia all the way to the gates of Rome.[515] The early Edomites were also traders, acting as middlemen between Arabia and the Phœnicians, and they filled their caves with wealth from both East and West.[516] There's little doubt that this was what first attracted the envious hand of Israel to a land that was so isolated from them and hard to invade. Listen to the excitement of the ancient prophet whose words were echoed by Obadiah: How searched out is Esau, and his hidden treasures rifled![517] But this is clear from history. Solomon, Jehoshaphat, Amaziah, Uzziah, and other Jewish invaders of Edom all sought to control Eastern trade through Elath and Ezion-geber. To achieve this, it was necessary to conquer Edom, and the repeated attempts to turn the country into a vassal state, along with its revolts to regain independence, led to terrible cruelties on both sides.[518] Every century deepened the bitter memories between the brothers, adding the horrors of a revenge war to those of a war for wealth.
The deepest springs of their hate, however, bubbled in their blood. In genius, temper and ambition, the two peoples were of opposite extremes. It is very singular that we never hear in the Old Testament of the Edomite gods. Israel fell under the fascination of every neighbouring idolatry, but does not even mention that Edom had a religion. Such a silence cannot be accidental, and the inference which it suggests is confirmed by the picture drawn of Esau himself. Esau is a profane person[519]; with no conscience of a birthright, no faith in the future, no capacity for visions; dead to the unseen, and clamouring only for the satisfaction of his appetites. The same was probably the character of his descendants; who had, of course, their own gods, like every other people in that Semitic world,[520] [Pg 182] but were essentially irreligious, living for food, spoil and vengeance, with no national conscience or ideals—a kind of people who deserved even more than the Philistines to have their name descend to our times as a symbol of hardness and obscurantism. It is no contradiction to all this that the one intellectual quality imputed to the Edomites should be that of shrewdness and a wisdom which was obviously worldly. The wise men of Edom, the cleverness of Mount Esau[521] were notorious. It is the race which has given to history only the Herods—clever, scheming, ruthless statesmen, as able as they were false and bitter, as shrewd in policy as they were destitute of ideals. That fox, cried Christ, and crying stamped the race.
The deepest sources of their hatred, however, came from within them. In terms of talent, temperament, and ambition, the two groups were completely opposite. It’s quite striking that we never hear about the gods of Edom in the Old Testament. Israel was captivated by the idols of every neighboring culture but doesn’t even mention that Edom had its own religion. Such silence can’t be coincidental, and the implication is confirmed by the portrayal of Esau himself. Esau is a profane person[519]; lacking any regard for his birthright, without faith in the future, and unable to envision anything beyond his immediate desires; he was blind to the unseen and only clamored for the fulfillment of his cravings. Probably, his descendants had the same character; they certainly had their own gods, like every other group in that Semitic world,[520] [Pg 182] but were fundamentally irreligious, living for food, plunder, and revenge, without any sense of national conscience or ideals—a people who deserved even more than the Philistines to have their name live on as a symbol of cruelty and ignorance. It’s not contradictory to all this that the one intellectual trait attributed to the Edomites is their craftiness and a supposedly worldly wisdom. The wise men of Edom, the cleverness of Mount Esau[521] was well-known. This was a race that has only contributed figures like the Herods to history—clever, scheming, ruthless politicians, as capable as they were deceitful and bitter, as shrewd in strategy as they were lacking in ideals. That fox, proclaimed Christ, and in saying so, marked the race.
But of such a national character Israel was in all points, save that of cunning, essentially the reverse. Who had such a passion for the ideal? Who such a hunger for the future, such hopes or such visions? Never more than in the day of their prostration, when Jerusalem and the sanctuary fell in ruins, did they feel and hate the hardness of the brother, who stood aloof and made large his mouth.[522]
But Israel's national character was quite the opposite in every way, except for being cunning. Who had such a passion for ideals? Who felt such a hunger for the future, such hopes or visions? Never more than in their moment of despair, when Jerusalem and the temple lay in ruins, did they feel and resent the coldness of their brother, who stood apart and spoke boldly.[522]
It is, therefore, no mere passion for revenge, which inspires these few, hot verses of Obadiah. No doubt, bitter memories rankle in his heart. He eagerly repeats[523] the voices of a day when Israel matched Edom in cruelty and was cruel for the sake of gold, when Judah’s kings coveted Esau’s treasures and were foiled. [Pg 183] No doubt there is exultation in the news he hears, that these treasures have been rifled by others; that all the cleverness of this proud people has not availed against its treacherous allies; and that it has been sent packing to its borders.[524] But beneath such savage tempers, there beats the heart which has fought and suffered for the highest things, and now in its martyrdom sees them baffled and mocked by a people without vision and without feeling. Justice, mercy and truth; the education of humanity in the law of God, the establishment of His will upon earth—these things, it is true, are not mentioned in the Book of Obadiah, but it is for the sake of some dim instinct of them that its wrath is poured upon foes whose treachery and malice seek to make them impossible by destroying the one people on earth who then believed and lived for them. Consider the situation. It was the darkest hour of Israel’s history. City and Temple had fallen, the people had been carried away. Up over the empty land the waves of mocking heathen had flowed, there was none to beat them back. A Jew who had lived through these things, who had seen[525] the day of Jerusalem’s fall and passed from her ruins under the mocking of her foes, dared to cry back into the large mouths they made: Our day is not spent; we shall return with the things we live for; the land shall yet be ours, and the kingdom our God’s.
It’s not just a desire for revenge that drives these intense lines of Obadiah. There are undoubtedly painful memories that linger in his heart. He passionately echoes [523] the voices from a time when Israel was as ruthless as Edom and acted cruelly for wealth, when Judah’s kings envied Esau’s riches but were thwarted. [Pg 183] Certainly, he feels a sense of triumph at hearing that these treasures have been plundered by others; that all the cunning of this arrogant nation has failed against its treacherous allies; and that it has been sent back to its borders. [524] Yet beneath this fierce anger, there beats the heart of someone who has fought and suffered for the highest ideals, and now in its suffering sees those ideals ridiculed and undermined by a people lacking vision and compassion. Justice, mercy, and truth; the education of humanity in the law of God, the realization of His will on earth—these concepts, though not explicitly mentioned in the Book of Obadiah, are the reasons behind the anger directed at enemies whose deceit and malice seek to eliminate the one nation on Earth that believed in and lived for them. Consider the context. It was the lowest point in Israel’s history. The city and the Temple had been destroyed, and the people had been taken away. The mocking pagan waves surged over the desolate land, and there was no one to push them back. A Jew who had endured these events, who had witnessed [525] the day of Jerusalem’s fall and walked through her ruins while enduring the taunts of her enemies, dared to shout back into the wide mouths they formed: Our time is not over; we will return with what we cherish; the land will be ours again, and the kingdom will belong to our God.
Brave, hot heart! It shall be as thou sayest; it shall be for a brief season. But in exile thy people and thou have first to learn many more things about the heathen than you can now feel. Mix with them on that far-off coast, from which thou criest. Learn what the world is, and that more beautiful and more [Pg 184] possible than the narrow rule which thou hast promised to Israel over her neighbours shall be that worldwide service of man, of which, in fifty years, all the best of thy people shall be dreaming.
Brave, passionate heart! It will be as you say; it will only last a little while. But in exile, you and your people need to learn many more things about the outsiders than you can currently understand. Spend time with them on that distant coast, from which you cry out. Discover what the world is like, and that it's more beautiful and more [Pg 184] possible than the limited control you've promised Israel over her neighbors. In fifty years, all the best of your people will be hoping for that global service to humanity.
The Book of Obadiah at the beginning of the Exile, and the great prophecy of the Servant at the end of it—how true was his word who said: He that goeth forth and weepeth, bearing precious seed, shall doubtless come again with rejoicing, bringing his sheaves with him.
The Book of Obadiah at the start of the Exile, and the powerful prophecy of the Servant at its close—how true is the saying: Those who go out weeping, carrying seed to sow, will return with songs of joy, carrying their sheaves with them.
The subsequent history of Israel and Edom may be quickly traced. When the Jews returned from exile they found the Edomites in possession of all the Negeb, and of the Mountain of Judah far north of Hebron. The old warfare was resumed, and not till 130 B.C. (as has been already said) did a Jewish king bring the old enemies of his people beneath the Law of Jehovah. The Jewish scribes transferred the name of Edom to Rome, as if it were the perpetual symbol of that hostility of the heathen world, against which Israel had to work out her calling as the peculiar people of God. Yet Israel had not done with the Edomites themselves. Never did she encounter foes more dangerous to her higher interests than in her Idumean dynasty of the Herods; while the savage relentlessness of certain Edomites in the last struggles against Rome proved that the fire which had scorched her borders for a thousand years, now burned a still more fatal flame within her. More than anything else, this Edomite fanaticism provoked the splendid suicide of Israel, which beginning in Galilee was consummated upon the rocks of Masada, half-way between Jerusalem and Mount Esau.
The later history of Israel and Edom can be quickly outlined. When the Jews returned from exile, they found the Edomites in control of all the Negev and the Mountain of Judah far north of Hebron. The old conflicts resumed, and it wasn't until 130 BCE (as previously mentioned) that a Jewish king brought the age-old enemies of his people under the Law of Jehovah. The Jewish scribes shifted the name Edom to Rome, as if it represented the ongoing symbol of the hostility from the pagan world, against which Israel had to fulfill its role as the chosen people of God. However, Israel was not finished with the Edomites. She never faced foes more threatening to her higher interests than her Idumean dynasty of the Herods; while the brutal determination of certain Edomites in the final battles against Rome showed that the fire which had scorched her borders for a thousand years now burned with an even more deadly intensity from within. More than anything, this Edomite fanaticism triggered the tragic downfall of Israel, which began in Galilee and ended on the cliffs of Masada, halfway between Jerusalem and Mount Esau.
INTRODUCTION TO THE PROPHETS OF
THE PERSIAN PERIOD
(539—331 B.C.)
(539—331 B.C.E.)
“The exiles returned from Babylon to found not a kingdom but a church.”
“The exiles came back from Babylon not to create a kingdom but to establish a church.”
KIRKPATRICK.
KIRKPATRICK.
“Israel is no longer a kingdom, but a colony” (p. 189).
“Israel is no longer a kingdom, but a colony” (p. 189).
ISRAEL UNDER THE PERSIANS (539—331 B.C.)
ISRAEL UNDER THE PERSIANS (539—331 B.C.)
The next group of the Twelve Prophets—Haggai, Zechariah, Malachi and perhaps Joel—fall within the period of the Persian Empire. The Persian Empire was founded on the conquest of Babylon by Cyrus in 539 B.C., and it fell in the defeat of Darius III. by Alexander the Great at the battle of Gaugamela, or Arbela, in 331. The period is thus one of a little more than two centuries.
The next group of the Twelve Prophets—Haggai, Zechariah, Malachi, and possibly Joel—belongs to the time of the Persian Empire. The Persian Empire began with Cyrus’s conquest of Babylon in 539 BCE and ended with Darius III's defeat by Alexander the Great at the battle of Gaugamela, or Arbela, in 331. This period lasts just over two centuries.
During all this time Israel were the subjects of the Persian monarchs, and bound to them and their civilisation by the closest of ties. They owed them their liberty and revival as a separate community upon its own land. The Jewish State—if we may give that title to what is perhaps more truly described as a Congregation or Commune—was part of an empire which stretched from the Ægean to the Indus, and the provinces of which were held in close intercourse by the first system of roads and posts that ever brought different races together. Jews were scattered almost everywhere across this empire. A vast number still remained in Babylon, and there were many at Susa and Ecbatana, two of the royal capitals. Most of these were subject to the full influence of Aryan manners and religion; some were even members of the Persian Court and had access to the Royal Presence. In the [Pg 188] Delta of Egypt there were Jewish settlements, and Jews were found also throughout Syria and along the coasts, at least, of Asia Minor. Here they touched another civilisation, destined to impress them in the future even more deeply than the Persian. It is the period of the struggle between Asia and Europe, between Persia and Greece: the period of Marathon and Thermopylæ, of Salamis and Platæa, of Xenophon and the Ten Thousand. Greek fleets occupied Cyprus and visited the Delta. Greek armies—in the pay of Persia—trod for the first time the soil of Syria.[526]
During all this time, Israel was under the rule of the Persian kings, closely tied to them and their culture. They owed their freedom and revival as a distinct community on their own land to the Persians. The Jewish State—if we can call it that, as it might be more accurately described as a Congregation or Commune—was part of an empire that extended from the Aegean to the Indus, and its provinces were connected by the first system of roads and postal services that ever brought different cultures together. Jews were scattered widely throughout this empire. A large number still lived in Babylon, and many were in Susa and Ecbatana, two of the royal capitals. Most of them were significantly influenced by Aryan customs and religion; some were even part of the Persian Court and had access to the royal presence. In the [Pg 188] Delta of Egypt, there were Jewish communities, and Jews were also found throughout Syria and along the coasts of Asia Minor. Here, they encountered another civilization that would deeply influence them even more than the Persian one. It was a time of conflict between Asia and Europe, between Persia and Greece: the era of Marathon and Thermopylae, of Salamis and Plataea, of Xenophon and the Ten Thousand. Greek fleets occupied Cyprus and visited the Delta. Greek armies—in the service of Persia—stepped on Syrian soil for the first time.[526]
In such a world, dominated for the first time by the Aryan, Jews returned from exile, rebuilt their Temple and resumed its ritual, revived Prophecy and codified the Law: in short, restored and organised Israel as the people of God, and developed their religion to those ultimate forms in which it has accomplished its supreme service to the world.
In this world, for the first time under Aryan dominance, Jews came back from exile, rebuilt their Temple, and resumed its rituals. They revived Prophecy and formalized the Law: in short, they restored and organized Israel as the people of God and evolved their religion into the ultimate forms that have served the world in the best way possible.
In this period Prophecy does not maintain that lofty position which it has hitherto held in the life [Pg 189] of Israel, and the reasons for its decline are obvious. To begin with, the national life, from which it springs, is of a far poorer quality. Israel is no longer a kingdom, but a colony. The state is not independent: there is virtually no state. The community is poor and feeble, cut off from all the habit and prestige of their past, and beginning the rudiments of life again in hard struggle with nature and hostile tribes. To this level Prophecy has to descend, and occupy itself with these rudiments. We miss the civic atmosphere, the great spaces of public life, the large ethical issues. Instead we have tearful questions, raised by a grudging soil and bad seasons, with all the petty selfishness of hunger-bitten peasants. The religious duties of the colony are mainly ecclesiastical: the building of a temple, the arrangement of ritual, and the ceremonial discipline of the people in separation from their heathen neighbours. We miss, too, the clear outlook of the earlier prophets upon the history of the world, and their calm, rational grasp of its forces. The world is still seen, and even to further distances than before. The people abate no whit of their ideal to be the teachers of mankind. But it is all through another medium. The lurid air of Apocalypse envelops the future, and in their weakness to grapple either politically or philosophically with the problems which history offers, the prophets resort to the expectation of physical catastrophes and of the intervention of supernatural armies. Such an atmosphere is not the native air of Prophecy, and Prophecy yields its supreme office in Israel to other forms of religious development. On one side the ecclesiastic comes to the front—the legalist, the organiser of ritual, the priest; on another, the teacher, the moralist, the thinker [Pg 190] and the speculator. At the same time personal religion is perhaps more deeply cultivated than at any other stage of the people’s history. A large number of lyrical pieces bear proof to the existence of a very genuine and beautiful piety throughout the period.
During this time, Prophecy doesn't hold the elevated position it once had in the life [Pg 189] of Israel, and the reasons for its decline are clear. To start, the national life, from which it originates, is of much lower quality. Israel is no longer a kingdom but a colony. The state lacks independence: there is essentially no state. The community is poor and weak, cut off from all the customs and prestige of their past, and struggling to rebuild their lives amidst harsh conditions and hostile tribes. Prophecy must lower itself to this level and focus on these basics. We miss the civic environment, the grand spaces of public life, and the significant ethical issues. Instead, we are faced with sorrowful questions raised by barren land and bad weather, filled with the petty selfishness of hungry peasants. The religious responsibilities of the colony are primarily ecclesiastical: building a temple, organizing rituals, and enforcing ceremonial discipline to keep the people separate from their pagan neighbors. We also miss the clear perspective of the earlier prophets on world history and their calm, rational understanding of its forces. The world is still visible, even to greater distances than before. The people do not lessen their ideal of being teachers of humanity. However, it's all viewed through a different lens now. The grim atmosphere of Apocalypse surrounds the future, and in their inability to politically or philosophically address the problems history presents, the prophets turn to the anticipation of natural disasters and the intervention of supernatural forces. This atmosphere is not the natural environment of Prophecy, and it gives way to other forms of religious development in Israel. On one side, the ecclesiastical figure emerges—the legalist, the organizer of rituals, the priest; on the other, the teacher, the moralist, the thinker [Pg 190] and the speculator. At the same time, personal religion is perhaps more deeply explored than at any other point in the people’s history. A significant number of lyrical pieces attest to the existence of a very genuine and beautiful piety throughout this period.
Unfortunately the Jewish records for this time are both fragmentary and confused; they touch the general history of the world only at intervals, and give rise to a number of difficult questions, some of which are insoluble. The clearest and only consecutive line of data through the period is the list of the Persian monarchs. The Persian Empire, 539—331, was sustained through eleven reigns and two usurpations, of which the following is a chronological table:—
Unfortunately, the Jewish records from this time are both incomplete and unclear; they only intersect with world history occasionally, leading to several challenging questions, some of which have no answers. The clearest and only consistent source of information from this period is the list of Persian kings. The Persian Empire, 539–331, was maintained through eleven reigns and two usurpations, which are outlined in the following chronological table:—
Cyrus (Kurush) the Great | 539—529 |
Cambyses (Kambujiya) | 529—522 |
Pseudo-Smerdis, or Baradis | 522 |
Darius (Darayahush) I., Hystaspis | 521—485 |
Xerxes (Kshayarsha) I. | 485—464 |
Artaxerxes (Artakshathra) I., Longimanus | 464—424 |
Xerxes II. | 424—423 |
Sogdianus | 423 |
Darius II., Nothus | 423—404 |
Artaxerxes II., Mnenon | 404—358 |
Artaxerxes III., Ochus | 358—338 |
Arses | 338—335 |
Darius III., Codomanus | 335—331 |
Of these royal names, Cyrus, Darius, Xerxes (Ahasuerus) and Artaxerxes are given among the Biblical data; but the fact that there are three Darius’, two Xerxes’ and three Artaxerxes’ makes possible more [Pg 191] than one set of identifications, and has suggested different chronological schemes of Jewish history during this period. The simplest and most generally accepted identification of the Darius, Xerxes (Ahasuerus) and Artaxerxes of the Biblical history,[527] is that they were the first Persian monarchs of these names; and after needful rearrangement of the somewhat confused order of events in the narrative of the Book of Ezra, it was held as settled that, while the exiles returned under Cyrus about 537, Haggai and Zechariah prophesied and the Temple was built under Darius I. between the second and the sixth year of his reign, or from 520 to 516; that attempts were made to build the walls of Jerusalem under Xerxes I. (485—464), but especially under Artaxerxes I. (464—424), under whom first Ezra in 458 and then Nehemiah in 445 arrived at Jerusalem, promulgated the Law and reorganised Israel.
Among these royal names, Cyrus, Darius, Xerxes (Ahasuerus), and Artaxerxes are mentioned in the Bible; however, the existence of three Darius’, two Xerxes’, and three Artaxerxes’ allows for multiple identifications, leading to various timelines of Jewish history during this period. The most straightforward and widely accepted identification of the Darius, Xerxes (Ahasuerus), and Artaxerxes in the Biblical narrative is that they were the first Persian kings with these names. After necessary adjustments to the somewhat complicated sequence of events in the Book of Ezra, it is generally agreed that the exiles returned under Cyrus around 537, Haggai and Zechariah prophesied, and the Temple was constructed under Darius I between the second and sixth years of his reign, approximately from 520 to 516. Attempts were made to build the walls of Jerusalem during the reign of Xerxes I (485—464), but especially under Artaxerxes I (464—424), during which Ezra arrived in Jerusalem in 458, followed by Nehemiah in 445, who established the Law and reorganized Israel.
But this has by no means satisfied all modern critics. Some in the interests of the authenticity and correct order of the Book of Ezra, and some for other reasons, argue that the Darius under whom the Temple was built was Darius II., or Nothus, 423—404, and thus bring down the building of the Temple and the prophets Haggai and Zechariah a whole century later than the accepted theory;[528] and that therefore the Artaxerxes, under whom Ezra and Nehemiah laboured, was not the first Artaxerxes, or Longimanus [Pg 192] (464—424), but the second, or Mnemon (404—358).[529] This arrangement of the history finds some support in the data, and especially in the order of the data, furnished by the Book of Ezra, which describes the building of the Temple under Darius after its record of events under Xerxes I. (Ahasuerus) and Artaxerxes I.[530] But, as we shall see in the next chapter, the Compiler of the Book of Ezra has seen fit, for some reason, to violate the chronological order of the data at his disposal, and nothing reliable can be built upon his arrangement. Unravel his somewhat confused history, take the contemporary data supplied in Haggai and Zechariah, add to them the historical probabilities of the time, and you will find, as the three Dutch scholars Kuenen, Van Hoonacker and Kosters have done,[531] that the rebuilding of the Temple cannot possibly be dated so late as the reign of the second Darius (423—404), but must be left, according to the usual acceptation, under Darius I. (521—485). Haggai, for instance, plainly implies that among those who saw the Temple rising were men who had seen its predecessor destroyed in 586,[532] and Zechariah declares that God’s wrath on Jerusalem has just lasted seventy years.[533] Nor (however much his confusion may give grounds to the contrary) can the Compiler of the Book of Ezra [Pg 193] have meant any other reign for the building of the Temple than that of Darius I. He mentions that nothing was done to the Temple all the days of Cyrus and up to the reign of Darius:[534] by this he cannot intend to pass over the first Darius and leap on three more reigns, or a century, to Darius II. He mentions Zerubbabel and Jeshua both as at the head of the exiles who returned under Cyrus, and as presiding at the building of the Temple under Darius.[535] If alive in 536, they may well have been alive in 521, but cannot have survived till 423.[536] These data are fully supported by the historical probabilities. It is inconceivable that the Jews should have delayed the building of the Temple for more than a century from the time of Cyrus. That the Temple was built by Zerubbabel and Jeshua in the beginning of the reign of Darius I. may be considered as one of the unquestionable data of our period.
But this has by no means satisfied all modern critics. Some, in the interest of verifying the authenticity and order of the Book of Ezra, and others for different reasons, argue that the Darius under whom the Temple was built was Darius II, or Nothus, 423–404, which shifts the building of the Temple and the prophets Haggai and Zechariah a whole century later than the accepted theory; [528] and therefore the Artaxerxes under whom Ezra and Nehemiah worked was not the first Artaxerxes, or Longimanus (464–424), but the second, or Mnemon (404–358). [529] This arrangement of history finds some support in the data, especially in the order of the data provided by the Book of Ezra, which describes the building of the Temple under Darius after its account of events under Xerxes I (Ahasuerus) and Artaxerxes I. [530] However, as we will see in the next chapter, the Compiler of the Book of Ezra has chosen, for some reason, to ignore the chronological order of the data at his disposal, and nothing reliable can be constructed based on his arrangement. If you untangle his somewhat muddled history, consider the contemporary data supplied in Haggai and Zechariah, and add to that the historical probabilities of the time, you will find, as the three Dutch scholars Kuenen, Van Hoonacker, and Kosters have done, [531] that the rebuilding of the Temple cannot possibly be dated so late as the reign of the second Darius (423–404), but must, according to the usual understanding, be placed under Darius I (521–485). Haggai, for instance, clearly implies that among those who saw the Temple rising were men who had witnessed its predecessor's destruction in 586, [532] and Zechariah states that God's wrath on Jerusalem has just lasted seventy years. [533] Nor, no matter how much his confusion may suggest otherwise, could the Compiler of the Book of Ezra have meant any other reign for the building of the Temple than that of Darius I. He notes that nothing was done to the Temple throughout the days of Cyrus and up to the reign of Darius: [534] by this, he cannot be intending to skip over the first Darius and jump to three more reigns, or a century, to reach Darius II. He mentions Zerubbabel and Jeshua as leading the exiles who returned under Cyrus and as overseeing the construction of the Temple under Darius. [535] If they were alive in 536, they could have been alive in 521, but they could not have survived until 423. [536] This data is fully backed by historical probabilities. It is unimaginable that the Jews would have postponed the building of the Temple for over a century from the time of Cyrus. That the Temple was built by Zerubbabel and Jeshua at the beginning of Darius I's reign can be considered one of the undeniable facts of our period.
But if this be so, then there falls away a great part of the argument for placing the building of the walls of Jerusalem and the labours of Ezra and Nehemiah under Artaxerxes II. (404—358) instead of Artaxerxes I. It is true that some who accept the building of the Temple under Darius I. nevertheless put Ezra and Nehemiah under Artaxerxes II. The weakness of their case, however, has been clearly exposed by Kuenen,[537] who proves that Nehemiah’s mission to Jerusalem must have fallen in the twentieth year of [Pg 194] Artaxerxes I., or 445.[538] “On this fact there can be no further difference of opinion.”[539]
But if that's the case, then a big part of the argument for assigning the construction of the walls of Jerusalem and the efforts of Ezra and Nehemiah to Artaxerxes II (404—358) instead of Artaxerxes I falls apart. It's true that some who accept the building of the Temple under Darius I still place Ezra and Nehemiah under Artaxerxes II. However, the weakness of their position has been clearly shown by Kuenen,[537] who demonstrates that Nehemiah’s mission to Jerusalem must have occurred in the twentieth year of [Pg 194] Artaxerxes I, or 445.[538] “There can be no further disagreement on this point.”[539]
These two dates then are fixed: the beginning of the Temple in 520 by Zerubbabel and Jeshua, and the arrival of Nehemiah at Jerusalem in 445. Other points are more difficult to establish, and in particular there rests a great obscurity on the date of the two visits of Ezra to Jerusalem. According to the Book of Ezra,[540] he went there first in the seventh year of Artaxerxes I., or 458 B.C., thirteen years before the arrival of Nehemiah. He found many Jews married to heathen wives, laid it to heart, and called a general assembly of the people to drive the latter out of the community. Then we hear no more of him: neither in the negotiations with Artaxerxes about the building of the walls, nor upon the arrival of Nehemiah, nor in Nehemiah’s treatment of the mixed marriages. He is absent from everything, till suddenly he appears again at the dedication of the walls by Nehemiah and at the reading of the Law.[541] This “eclipse of Ezra,” as Kuenen well calls it, taken with the mixed character of all the records left of him, has moved some to deny to him and his reforms and his promulgation of the Law any historical reality whatever;[542] while others, with a more sober and rational [Pg 195] criticism, have sought to solve the difficulties by another arrangement of the events than that usually accepted. Van Hoonacker makes Ezra’s first appearance in Jerusalem to be at the dedication of the walls and promulgation of the Law in 445, and refers his arrival described in Ezra vii. and his attempts to abolish the mixed marriages to a second visit to Jerusalem in the twentieth year, not of Artaxerxes I., but of Artaxerxes II., or 398 B.C. Kuenen has exposed the extreme unlikelihood, if not impossibility, of so late a date for Ezra, and in this Kosters holds with him.[543] But Kosters agrees with Van Hoonacker in placing Ezra’s activity subsequent to Nehemiah’s and to the dedication of the walls.
These two dates are established: the beginning of the Temple in 520 by Zerubbabel and Jeshua, and Nehemiah's arrival in Jerusalem in 445. Other dates are harder to determine, especially the timing of Ezra's two visits to Jerusalem. According to the Book of Ezra,[540] he went there first in the seventh year of Artaxerxes I, which is 458 BCE, thirteen years before Nehemiah came. He found many Jews married to non-Jewish wives, was troubled by this, and called a general assembly to expel these wives from the community. After that, he disappears from the record: he’s not mentioned in the negotiations with Artaxerxes regarding the wall construction, nor during Nehemiah’s arrival or his handling of the mixed marriages. He’s just absent until he suddenly reappears at the dedication of the walls by Nehemiah and at the reading of the Law.[541] This “eclipse of Ezra,” as Kuenen aptly describes it, combined with the mixed records left about him, has led some to deny any historical reality to his actions, reforms, or the promulgation of the Law;[542] while others, with a more moderate and rational critique, have tried to resolve these issues by proposing a different sequence of events than what is typically accepted. Van Hoonacker argues that Ezra’s first appearance in Jerusalem was at the dedication of the walls and at the promulgation of the Law in 445, suggesting that the arrival described in Ezra vii and his attempts to abolish the mixed marriages occurred during a second visit in the twentieth year, not of Artaxerxes I, but of Artaxerxes II, which would be 398 BCE Kuenen has pointed out the extreme unlikelihood, if not outright impossibility, of such a late date for Ezra, and Kosters agrees with him.[543] However, Kosters agrees with Van Hoonacker in placing Ezra’s activities after Nehemiah’s and after the dedication of the walls.
These questions about Ezra have little bearing on our present study of the prophets, and it is not our duty to discuss them. But Kuenen, in answer to Van Hoonacker, has shown very strong reasons[544] for holding in the main to the generally accepted theory of Ezra’s arrival in Jerusalem in 458, the seventh year of Artaxerxes I.; and though there are great difficulties about the narrative which follows, and especially about Ezra’s sudden disappearance from the scene till after Nehemiah’s arrival, reasons may be found for this.[545]
These questions about Ezra don't really relate to our current study of the prophets, and it's not our responsibility to discuss them. However, Kuenen, in response to Van Hoonacker, has provided strong reasons[544] for sticking mainly to the widely accepted theory that Ezra arrived in Jerusalem in 458, during the seventh year of Artaxerxes I. While there are significant challenges regarding the narrative that follows, particularly regarding Ezra's sudden absence from the scene until after Nehemiah's arrival, there are ways to explain this.[545]
[Pg 196] We are therefore justified in holding, in the meantime, to the traditional arrangement of the great events in Israel in the fifth century before Christ. We may divide the whole Persian period by the two points we have found to be certain, the beginning of the Temple under Darius I. in 520 and the mission of Nehemiah to Jerusalem in 445, and by the other that we have found to be probable, Ezra’s arrival in 458.
[Pg 196] So, for now, it makes sense to stick to the traditional timeline of significant events in Israel during the fifth century BCE. We can divide the entire Persian era based on the two points we know to be definite: the start of the Temple under Darius I in 520 and Nehemiah's mission to Jerusalem in 445, along with the other point we believe to be likely, which is Ezra's arrival in 458.
On these data the Persian period may be arranged under the following four sections, among which we place those prophets who respectively belong to them:—
On this information, the Persian period can be divided into the following four sections, where we categorize the prophets associated with each:—
1. From the Taking of Babylon by Cyrus to the Completion of the Temple in the sixth year of Darius I., 538—516: Haggai and Zechariah in 520 ff.
1. From the Capture of Babylon by Cyrus to the Completion of the Temple in the sixth year of Darius I, 538—516: Haggai and Zechariah in 520 ff.
2. From the Completion of the Temple under Darius I. to the arrival of Ezra in the seventh year of Artaxerxes I., 516—458: sometimes called the period of silence, but probably yielding the Book of “Malachi.”
2. From the Completion of the Temple under Darius I. to the arrival of Ezra in the seventh year of Artaxerxes I., 516—458: sometimes referred to as the period of silence, but likely giving rise to the Book of “Malachi.”
3. The Work of Ezra and Nehemiah under Artaxerxes I., Longimanus, 458—425.
3. The Work of Ezra and Nehemiah during Artaxerxes I, Longimanus, 458—425.
4. The Rest of the Period, Xerxes II. to Darius III., 425—331: the prophet Joel and perhaps several other anonymous fragments of prophecy.
4. The Rest of the Period, Xerxes II. to Darius III., 425—331: the prophet Joel and maybe a few other unnamed prophecy fragments.
Of these four sections we must now examine the first, for it forms the necessary introduction to our study of Haggai and Zechariah, and above all it raises a question almost greater than any of those we have just been discussing. The fact recorded by the Book of Ezra, and till a few years ago accepted without doubt by tradition and modern criticism, the first Return of Exiles from Babylon under Cyrus, has lately been altogether denied; and the builders of the [Pg 197] Temple in 520 have been asserted to be, not returned exiles, but the remnant of Jews left in Judah by Nebuchadrezzar in 586. The importance of this for our interpretation of Haggai and Zechariah, who instigated the building of the Temple, is obvious: we must discuss the question in detail.
Of these four sections, we need to look at the first, as it serves as a crucial introduction to our study of Haggai and Zechariah. It also raises a question that is almost bigger than the ones we've just discussed. The Book of Ezra records a fact that, until a few years ago, was widely accepted by tradition and modern criticism: the first Return of Exiles from Babylon under Cyrus. However, this has recently been completely challenged; it's now claimed that the builders of the [Pg 197] Temple in 520 were not returned exiles but rather the remnants of Jews who had been left in Judah by Nebuchadrezzar in 586. This is significant for our understanding of Haggai and Zechariah, who encouraged the building of the Temple, so we need to discuss this question thoroughly.
FROM THE RETURN FROM BABYLON TO THE BUILDING OF THE TEMPLE
FROM THE RETURN FROM BABYLON TO THE BUILDING OF THE TEMPLE
(536—516 B.C.)
(536—516 B.C.)
Cyrus the Great took Babylon and the Babylonian Empire in 539. Upon the eve of his conquest the Second Isaiah had hailed him as the Liberator of the people of God and the builder of their Temple. The Return of the Exiles and the Restoration both of Temple and City were predicted by the Second Isaiah for the immediate future; and a Jewish historian, the Compiler of the Books of Ezra and Nehemiah, who lived about 300 B.C., has taken up the story of how these events came to pass from the very first year of Cyrus onward. Before discussing the dates and proper order of these events, it will be well to have this Chronicler’s narrative before us. It lies in the first and following chapters of our Book of Ezra.
Cyrus the Great captured Babylon and the Babylonian Empire in 539. Just before his conquest, the Second Isaiah welcomed him as the Liberator of God’s people and the builder of their Temple. The return of the exiles and the restoration of both the Temple and the City were forecasted by the Second Isaiah for the near future; a Jewish historian, the Compiler of the Books of Ezra and Nehemiah, who lived around 300 BCE, began recounting how these events unfolded from the very first year of Cyrus onward. Before we discuss the dates and proper sequence of these events, it’s helpful to refer to this Chronicler’s narrative. It is found in the first and following chapters of our Book of Ezra.
According to this, Cyrus, soon after his conquest of Babylon, gave permission to the Jewish exiles to return to Palestine, and between forty and fifty thousand[546] did so return, bearing the vessels of Jehovah’s house which the Chaldeans had taken away in 586. [Pg 199] These Cyrus delivered to Sheshbazzar, prince of Judah[547] (who is further described in an Aramaic document incorporated by the Compiler of the Book of Ezra as “Peḥah,” or provincial governor,[548] and as laying the foundation of the Temple[549]), and there is also mentioned in command of the people a Tirshatha, probably the Persian Tarsâta,[550] which also means provincial governor. Upon their arrival at Jerusalem, the date of which will be immediately discussed, the people are said to be under Jeshu’a ben Jōṣadak[551] and Zerubbabel ben She’altî’el,[552] who had already been mentioned as the head of the returning exiles,[553] and who is called by his contemporary Haggai Peḥah, or governor, of Judah.[554] Are we to understand by Sheshbazzar and Zerubbabel one and the same person? Most critics have answered in the affirmative, believing that Sheshbazzar is but the Babylonian or Persian name by which the Jew Zerubbabel was known at court;[555] and this view is supported by the facts that Zerubbabel was of the house of David and is called Peḥah by Haggai, and by the argument that the command given by the Tirshatha to the Jews to abstain from eating the most holy things[556] could only have been given by a [Pg 200] native Jew.[557] But others, arguing that Ezra v. 1, compared with vv. 14 and 16, implies that Zerubbabel and Sheshbazzar were two different persons, take the former to have been the most prominent of the Jews themselves, but the latter an official, Persian or Babylonian, appointed by Cyrus to carry out such business in connection with the Return as could only be discharged by an imperial officer.[558] This is, on the whole, the more probable theory.
According to this, Cyrus, shortly after conquering Babylon, allowed the Jewish exiles to return to Palestine, and between forty and fifty thousand[546] made the journey back, bringing with them the items from Jehovah’s house that the Chaldeans had taken in 586. [Pg 199] Cyrus entrusted these to Sheshbazzar, prince of Judah[547] (who is further described in an Aramaic document included by the Compiler of the Book of Ezra as “Peḥah,” or provincial governor,[548] and involved in laying the foundation of the Temple[549]). There is also mention of a Tirshatha in charge of the people, likely the Persian Tarsâta,[550] which also translates to provincial governor. When they arrived in Jerusalem, the specifics of which will be discussed shortly, the people were said to be led by Jeshu’a ben Jōṣadak[551] and Zerubbabel ben She’altî’el,[552] who had already been noted as the leader of the returning exiles,[553] and who is referred to by his contemporary Haggai as Peḥah, or governor of Judah.[554] Should we consider Sheshbazzar and Zerubbabel to be the same person? Most experts say yes, believing that Sheshbazzar is just the Babylonian or Persian name that Zerubbabel was known by in court;[555] this perspective is supported by the fact that Zerubbabel came from the house of David and is called Peḥah by Haggai, along with the reasoning that the command given by the Tirshatha to the Jews to refrain from eating the most holy things[556] could only have been issued by a [Pg 200] native Jew.[557] However, others argue that Ezra v. 1, compared with vv. 14 and 16, implies that Zerubbabel and Sheshbazzar were two separate individuals, suggesting that the former was the most prominent Jew among them, while the latter was an official, either Persian or Babylonian, appointed by Cyrus to manage the affairs related to the Return that required an imperial officer.[558] This latter explanation is, overall, the more likely scenario.
If it is right, Sheshbazzar, who superintended the Return, had disappeared from Jerusalem by 521, when Haggai commenced to prophesy, and had been succeeded as Peḥah, or governor, by Zerubbabel. But in that case the Compiler has been in error in calling Sheshbazzar a prince of Judah.[559]
If it's true, Sheshbazzar, who oversaw the Return, was gone from Jerusalem by 521, when Haggai started prophesying, and Zerubbabel took over as Peḥah, or governor. But that means the Compiler was wrong to refer to Sheshbazzar as a prince of Judah.[559]
The next point to fix is what the Compiler considers to have been the date of the Return. He names no year, but he recounts that the same people, whom he has just described as receiving the command of Cyrus to return, did immediately leave Babylon,[560] and he says that they arrived at Jerusalem in the seventh month, but again without stating a year.[561] In any case, he [Pg 201] obviously intends to imply that the Return followed immediately on reception of the permission to return, and that this was given by Cyrus very soon after his occupation of Babylon in 539—8. We may take it that the Compiler understood the year to be that we know as 537 B.C. He adds that, on the arrival of the caravans from Babylon, the Jews set up the altar on its old site and restored the morning and evening sacrifices; that they kept also the Feast of Tabernacles, and thereafter all the rest of the feasts of Jehovah; and further, that they engaged masons and carpenters for building the Temple, and Phœnicians to bring them cedar-wood from Lebanon.[562]
The next thing to clarify is what the Compiler considers the date of the Return. He doesn't specify a year, but he mentions that the same people, whom he just described as having received Cyrus's command to return, immediately left Babylon,[560] and he states that they arrived in Jerusalem in the seventh month, but again without mentioning a year.[561] In any case, it’s clear that he implies the Return happened right after the permission to return was granted, which was given by Cyrus soon after he took over Babylon in 539–8. We can assume that the Compiler understood the year to be what we know as 537 B.C. He adds that when the caravans arrived from Babylon, the Jews set up the altar at its original site and resumed the morning and evening sacrifices; they also celebrated the Feast of Tabernacles and then all the other feasts of Jehovah; in addition, they hired masons and carpenters to build the Temple and brought in Phoenicians to supply cedar wood from Lebanon.[562]
Another section from the Compiler’s hand states that the returned Jews set to work upon the Temple in the second month of the second year of their Return, presumably 536 B.C., laying the foundation-stone with due pomp, and amid the excitement of the whole people.[563] Whereupon certain adversaries, by whom the Compiler means Samaritans, demanded a share in the building of the Temple, and when Jeshua and Zerubbabel refused this, the people of the land frustrated the building of the Temple even until the reign of Darius, 521 ff.
Another section from the Compiler’s hand states that the returning Jews started working on the Temple in the second month of the second year of their return, presumably in 536 BCE, laying the foundation stone with great ceremony and amidst the excitement of the entire community.[563] Certain adversaries, referring to the Samaritans, requested to take part in the construction of the Temple, and when Jeshua and Zerubbabel declined their offer, the people of the land hindered the Temple's construction until the reign of Darius, 521 ff.
This—the second year of Darius—is the point to which contemporary documents, the prophecies of Haggai and Zechariah, assign the beginning of new measures to build the Temple. Of these the Compiler of the Book of Ezra says in the meantime nothing, but after barely mentioning the reign of Darius leaps at once[564] to further Samaritan obstructions—though not of the building of the Temple (be it noted), but of the building of the city [Pg 202] walls—in the reigns of Ahasuerus, that is Xerxes, presumably Xerxes I., the successor of Darius, 485—464, and of his successor Artaxerxes I., 464—424;[565] the account of the latter of which he gives not in his own language but in that of an Aramaic document, Ezra iv. 8 ff. And this document, after recounting how Artaxerxes empowered the Samaritans to stop the building of the walls of Jerusalem, records[566] that the building ceased till the second year of the reign of Darius, when the prophets Haggai and Zechariah stirred up Zerubbabel and Jeshua to rebuild, not the city walls, be it observed, but the Temple, and with the permission of Darius this building was at last completed in his sixth year.[567] That is to say, this Aramaic document brings us back, with the frustrated building of the walls under Xerxes I. and Artaxerxes I. (485—424), to the same date under their predecessor Darius I., viz. 520, to which the Compiler had brought down the frustrated building of the Temple! The most reasonable explanation of this confusion, not only of chronology, but of two distinct processes—the erection of the Temple and the fortification of the city—is that the Compiler was misled by his desire to give as strong an impression as possible of the Samaritan obstructions by placing them all together. Attempts to harmonise the order of his narrative with the ascertained sequence of the Persian reigns have failed.[568]
This second year of Darius marks the time when contemporary documents, specifically the prophecies of Haggai and Zechariah, point to the start of new efforts to build the Temple. The Compiler of the Book of Ezra doesn’t mention this at all, but after briefly acknowledging Darius's reign, he quickly jumps to further Samaritan obstacles—though it’s important to note that these are not related to the Temple's construction but rather the building of the city walls—during the reigns of Ahasuerus, also known as Xerxes, presumably Xerxes I, who succeeded Darius from 485 to 464, and his successor Artaxerxes I, from 464 to 424. The account of the latter is not given in his own words but is based on an Aramaic document, Ezra iv. 8 ff. This document recounts how Artaxerxes authorized the Samaritans to halt the construction of Jerusalem’s walls and states that the building stopped until the second year of Darius's reign, when the prophets Haggai and Zechariah encouraged Zerubbabel and Jeshua to rebuild—not the city walls, but the Temple, and with Darius’s permission, this work was finally completed in his sixth year. This means that the Aramaic document links the halted construction of the walls under Xerxes I and Artaxerxes I (485–424) back to the same date under their predecessor Darius I, specifically 520, to which the Compiler had traced the halted construction of the Temple! The most plausible explanation for this mix-up, not only in chronology but in these two separate processes—the building of the Temple and the fortification of the city—is that the Compiler was influenced by his wish to emphasize the Samaritan obstacles by grouping them all together. Attempts to align the order of his narrative with the established sequence of Persian reigns have not succeeded.
[Pg 203] Such then is the character of the compilation known to us as the Book of Ezra. If we add that in its present form it cannot be of earlier date than 300 B.C., or two hundred and thirty-six years after the Return, and that the Aramaic document which it incorporates is probably not earlier than 430, or one hundred years after the Return, while the List of Exiles which it gives (in chap. ii.) also contains elements that cannot be earlier than 430, we shall not wonder that grave doubts should have been raised concerning its trustworthiness as a narrative.
[Pg 203] This is the nature of the compilation we know as the Book of Ezra. If we add that in its current form it cannot be dated earlier than 300 B.C., or two hundred and thirty-six years after the Return, and that the Aramaic document it includes probably isn’t older than 430, or one hundred years after the Return, while the List of Exiles it presents (in chap. ii.) also has elements that cannot be dated earlier than 430, we shouldn’t be surprised that serious questions have been raised about its reliability as a narrative.
These doubts affect, with one exception, all the great facts which it professes to record. The exception is the building of the Temple between the second and sixth years of Darius I., 520—516, which we have already seen to be past doubt.[569] But all that the Book of Ezra relates before this has been called in question, and it has been successively alleged: (1) that there was no such attempt as the book describes to build the Temple before 520, (2) that there was no Return of Exiles at all under Cyrus, and that the Temple was not built by Jews who had come from Babylon, but by Jews who had never left Judah.
These doubts impact, with one exception, all the major events that the book claims to document. The exception is the construction of the Temple between the second and sixth years of Darius I., 520—516, which we have already established as unquestionable.[569] However, everything the Book of Ezra recounts before this has been challenged, and it has been claimed: (1) that there was no attempt to build the Temple as the book describes before 520, (2) that there was no Return of Exiles at all under Cyrus, and that the Temple was built not by Jews coming from Babylon, but by Jews who had never left Judah.
These conclusions, if justified, would have the most important bearing upon our interpretation of Haggai and Zechariah. It is therefore necessary to examine them with care. They were reached by critics in the order just stated, but as the second is the more [Pg 204] sweeping and to some extent involves the other, we may take it first.
These conclusions, if valid, would significantly impact how we interpret Haggai and Zechariah. So, it’s essential to examine them closely. Critics arrived at these conclusions in the order mentioned, but since the second is broader and partially encompasses the first, we can address it first.
1. Is the Book of Ezra, then, right or wrong in asserting that there was a great return of Jews, headed by Zerubbabel and Jeshua, about the year 536, and that it was they who in 520—516 rebuilt the Temple?
1. Is the Book of Ezra correct or incorrect in claiming that a large group of Jews returned, led by Zerubbabel and Jeshua, around the year 536, and that they rebuilt the Temple between 520 and 516?
The argument that in recounting these events the Book of Ezra is unhistorical has been fully stated by Professor Kosters of Leiden.[570] He reaches his conclusion along three lines of evidence: the Books of Haggai and Zechariah, the sources from which he believes the Aramaic narrative Ezra v. 1—vi. 18 to have been compiled, and the list of names in Ezra ii. In the Books of Haggai and Zechariah, he points out that the inhabitants of Jerusalem whom the prophets summon to build the Temple are not called by any name which implies that they are returned exiles; that nothing in the description of them would lead us to suppose this; that God’s anger against Israel is represented as still unbroken; that neither prophet speaks of a Return as past, but that Zechariah seems to look for it as still to come.[571] The second line of evidence is an analysis of the Aramaic document, Ezra v. 6 ff., into two sources, neither of which implies a Return under Cyrus. But these two lines of proof cannot avail against the List of Returned Exiles offered us in Ezra ii. and Nehemiah vii., if the latter be genuine. On his third [Pg 205] line of evidence, Dr. Kosters, therefore, disputes the genuineness of this List, and further denies that it even gives itself out as a List of Exiles returned under Cyrus. So he arrives at the conclusion that there was no Return from Babylon under Cyrus, nor any before the Temple was built in 520 ff., but that the builders were people of the land, Jews who had never gone into exile.
The argument that the Book of Ezra is unhistorical in its recounting of events has been thoroughly presented by Professor Kosters of Leiden.[570] He comes to this conclusion based on three lines of evidence: the Books of Haggai and Zechariah, the sources he believes the Aramaic narrative Ezra v. 1—vi. 18 were drawn from, and the list of names in Ezra ii. In the Books of Haggai and Zechariah, he notes that the people of Jerusalem the prophets call to rebuild the Temple are not referred to by any title that suggests they are returned exiles; that there’s nothing in the descriptions to indicate this; that God's anger towards Israel is depicted as ongoing; and that neither prophet mentions a Return as something that has already happened, while Zechariah seems to expect it as still forthcoming.[571] The second line of evidence is his analysis of the Aramaic document, Ezra v. 6 ff., which he divides into two sources, neither of which indicates a Return under Cyrus. However, these two lines of proof cannot counter the List of Returned Exiles presented in Ezra ii. and Nehemiah vii., if the latter is authentic. On his third line of evidence, Dr. Kosters therefore questions the authenticity of this List and further argues that it does not even claim to be a List of Exiles who returned under Cyrus. Thus, he concludes that there was no Return from Babylon under Cyrus, nor any prior to the Temple's construction in 520 ff., but that the builders were people of the land, Jews who had never gone into exile.
The evidence which Dr. Kosters draws from the Book of Ezra least concerns us. Both because of this and because it is the weakest part of his case, we may take it first.
The evidence that Dr. Kosters references from the Book of Ezra is the least relevant to us. For both this reason and because it's the weakest part of his argument, we can address it first.
Dr. Kosters analyses the bulk of the Aramaic document, Ezra v.—vi. 18, into two constituents. His arguments for this are very precarious.[572] The first document, which he takes to consist of chap. v. 1–5 and 10, with perhaps vi. 6–15 (except a few phrases), relates that Thathnai, Satrap of the West of the Euphrates, asked Darius whether he might allow the Jews to proceed with the building of the Temple, and received command not only to allow but to help them, on the ground that Cyrus had already given them permission. The second, chap. v. 11–17, vi. 1–3, affirms that the building [Pg 206] had actually begun under Cyrus, who had sent Sheshbazzar, the Satrap, to see it carried out. Neither of these documents says a word about any order from Cyrus to the Jews to return; and the implication of the second, that the building had gone on uninterruptedly from the time of Cyrus’ order to the second year of Darius,[573] is not in harmony with the evidence of the Compiler of the Book of Ezra, who, as we have seen,[574] states that Samaritan obstruction stayed the building till the second year of Darius.
Dr. Kosters analyzes the main parts of the Aramaic document, Ezra v.—vi. 18, breaking it into two sections. His reasoning for this is quite weak.[572] The first section, which he considers to include chap. v. 1–5 and 10, and possibly vi. 6–15 (minus a few phrases), discusses how Thathnai, the Satrap of the West of the Euphrates, asked Darius if he could let the Jews continue building the Temple. Darius responded not only with permission but also instructed him to assist them, stating that Cyrus had already given them the go-ahead. The second section, chap. v. 11–17, vi. 1–3, confirms that the building had indeed started under Cyrus, who had sent Sheshbazzar, the Satrap, to oversee the project. Neither of these sections mentions any command from Cyrus for the Jews to return, and the implication in the second part—that the building continued without interruption from Cyrus' order until the second year of Darius—[573] does not match the evidence from the Compiler of the Book of Ezra, who, as we have discussed,[574] states that Samaritan opposition halted the construction until the second year of Darius.
But suppose we accept Kosters’ premisses and agree that these two documents really exist within Ezra v.—vi. 18. Their evidence is not irreconcilable. Both imply that Cyrus gave command to rebuild the Temple: if they were originally independent that would but strengthen the tradition of such a command, and render a little weaker Dr. Kosters’ contention that the tradition arose merely from a desire to find a fulfilment of the Second Isaiah’s predictions[575] that Cyrus would be the Temple’s builder. That neither of the supposed documents mentions the Return itself is very natural, because both [Pg 207] are concerned with the building of the Temple. For the Compiler of the Book of Ezra, who on Kosters’ argument put them together, the interest of the Return is over; he has already sufficiently dealt with it. But more—Kosters’ second document, which ascribes the building of the Temple to Cyrus, surely by that very statement implies a Return of Exiles during his reign. For is it at all probable that Cyrus would have committed the rebuilding of the Temple to a Persian magnate like Sheshbazzar, without sending with him a large number of those Babylonian Jews who must have instigated the king to give his order for rebuilding? We may conclude then that Ezra v.—vi. 18, whatever be its value and its date, contains no evidence, positive or negative, against a Return of the Jews under Cyrus, but, on the contrary, takes this for granted.
But let's say we accept Kosters' premises and agree that these two documents really exist within Ezra v.—vi. 18. Their evidence isn't contradictory. Both suggest that Cyrus ordered the rebuilding of the Temple: if they were originally independent, that would just strengthen the tradition of such a command and make Dr. Kosters' argument a little weaker that this tradition came only from a desire to find a fulfillment of the Second Isaiah’s predictions that Cyrus would be the Temple’s builder. The fact that neither of the supposed documents mentions the Return itself is quite natural, since both are focused on the building of the Temple. For the Compiler of the Book of Ezra, who, according to Kosters, put them together, the interest in the Return is already over; he has dealt with it sufficiently. But more importantly—Kosters' second document, which attributes the rebuilding of the Temple to Cyrus, implicitly suggests a Return of Exiles during his reign. Is it really likely that Cyrus would have entrusted the rebuilding of the Temple to a Persian noble like Sheshbazzar without sending a large number of those Babylonian Jews who must have convinced the king to issue his order for rebuilding? We can conclude then that Ezra v.—vi. 18, regardless of its value and date, offers no evidence, positive or negative, against a Return of the Jews under Cyrus but, on the contrary, assumes this to be true.
We turn now to Dr. Kosters’ treatment of the so-called List of the Returned Exiles. He holds this List to have been, not only borrowed for its place in Ezra ii. from Nehemiah vii.,[576] but even interpolated in the latter. His reasons for this latter conclusion are very improbable, as will be seen from the appended note, and really weaken his otherwise strong case.[577] As to the contents of the List, there are, it is true, many elements which date from Nehemiah’s own time and even later. But these are not sufficient to prove [Pg 208] that the List was not originally a List of Exiles returned under Cyrus. The verses in which this is asserted—Ezra ii. 1, 2; Nehemiah vii. 6, 7—plainly intimate that those Jews who came up out of the Exile were the same who built the Temple under Darius. Dr. Kosters endeavours to destroy the force of this statement (if true so destructive of his theory) by pointing to the number of the leaders which the List assigns to the returning exiles. In fixing this number as twelve, the author, Kosters maintains, intended to make the leaders representative of the twelve tribes and the body of returned exiles as equivalent to All-Israel. But, he argues, neither Haggai nor Zechariah considers the builders of the Temple to be equivalent to All-Israel, nor was this conception realised in Judah till after the arrival of Ezra with his bands. The force of this argument is greatly weakened by remembering how natural it would have been for men, who felt the Return under Cyrus, however small, to be the fulfilment of the Second Isaiah’s glorious predictions of a restoration of All-Israel, to appoint twelve leaders, and so make them representative of the nation as a whole. Kosters’ argument against the naturalness of such an appointment in 537, and therefore against the truth of the statement of the List about it, falls to the ground.
We now turn to Dr. Kosters’ analysis of the so-called List of the Returned Exiles. He believes this List was not only taken for its place in Ezra ii. from Nehemiah vii.,[576] but even added into the latter. His reasons for this conclusion are quite unlikely, as will be shown in the note below, and actually weaken his otherwise strong argument.[577] Regarding the contents of the List, it is true that there are many elements that originate from Nehemiah’s own time and even later. However, these are not enough to prove that the List was not originally a List of Exiles who returned under Cyrus. The verses asserting this—Ezra ii. 1, 2; Nehemiah vii. 6, 7—clearly suggest that the Jews who came back from the Exile were the same ones who built the Temple under Darius. Dr. Kosters tries to undermine the significance of this statement (which, if true, is detrimental to his theory) by highlighting the number of leaders that the List assigns to the returning exiles. He argues that by setting this number at twelve, the author intended to represent the leaders as the twelve tribes, implying that the group of returning exiles equated to All-Israel. However, he contends that neither Haggai nor Zechariah viewed the builders of the Temple as equivalent to All-Israel, nor was this idea realized in Judah until Ezra arrived with his groups. The effectiveness of this argument is greatly diminished when considering how natural it would have been for those who felt that the Return under Cyrus, no matter how small, fulfilled the Second Isaiah’s magnificent predictions of a restoration of All-Israel, to appoint twelve leaders and thus represent the nation as a whole. Kosters’ argument against the naturalness of such an appointment in 537, and therefore against the truth of the statement in the List regarding it, collapses.
But in the Books of Haggai and Zechariah Dr. Kosters [Pg 209] finds much more formidable witnesses for his thesis that there was no Return of exiles from Babylon before the building of the Temple under Darius. These books nowhere speak of a Return under Cyrus, nor do they call the community who built the Temple by the names of Gôlah or B’ne ha-Gôlah, Captivity or Sons of the Captivity, which are given after the Return of Ezra’s bands; but they simply name them this people[578] or remnant of the people,[579] people of the land,[580] Judah or House of Judah,[581] names perfectly suitable to Jews who had never left the neighbourhood of Jerusalem. Even if we except from this list the phrase the remnant of the people, as intended by Haggai and Zechariah in the numerical sense of the rest or all the others,[582] we have still to deal with the other titles, with the absence from them of any symptom descriptive of return from exile, and with the whole silence of our two prophets concerning such a return. These are very striking phenomena, and they undoubtedly afford considerable evidence for Dr. Kosters’ thesis.[583] But it cannot escape notice that the evidence they afford is mainly negative, and this raises [Pg 210] two questions: (1) Can the phenomena in Haggai and Zechariah be accounted for? and (2) whether accounted for or not, can they be held to prevail against the mass of positive evidence in favour of a Return under Cyrus?
But in the Books of Haggai and Zechariah, Dr. Kosters finds much stronger evidence for his claim that there was no return of exiles from Babylon before the construction of the Temple under Darius. These books do not mention a return under Cyrus, nor do they refer to the community that built the Temple as Gôlah or B’ne ha-Gôlah, Captivity or Sons of the Captivity, which are terms used after the return of Ezra's groups; instead, they simply call them this people or the remnant of the people, people of the land, Judah, or House of Judah, names perfectly fitting for Jews who had never left the Jerusalem area. Even if we exclude the phrase the remnant of the people, as meant by Haggai and Zechariah in the numerical sense of the rest or all the others, we still have to consider the other titles, which do not include any indication of a return from exile, along with the complete silence of these two prophets about such a return. These are very significant points, and they certainly provide considerable evidence for Dr. Kosters' claim. But it's important to note that the evidence they provide is largely negative, which raises two questions: (1) Can the issues in Haggai and Zechariah be explained? and (2) whether explained or not, can they outweigh the substantial positive evidence supporting a return under Cyrus?
An explanation of the absence of all allusion in Haggai and Zechariah to the Return is certainly possible.
An explanation for the lack of any references to the Return in Haggai and Zechariah is certainly possible.
No one can fail to be struck with the spirituality of the teaching of Haggai and Zechariah. Their one ambition is to put courage from God into the poor hearts before them, that these out of their own resources may rebuild their Temple. As Zechariah puts it, Not by might, nor by power, but by My Spirit, saith Jehovah of Hosts.[584] It is obvious why men of this temper should refrain from appealing to the Return, or to the royal power of Persia by which it had been achieved. We can understand why, while the annals employed in the Book of Ezra record the appeal of the political leaders of the Jews to Darius upon the strength of the edict of Cyrus, the prophets, in their effort to encourage the people to make the most of what they themselves were and to enforce the omnipotence of God’s Spirit apart from all human aids, should be silent about the latter. We must also remember that Haggai and Zechariah were addressing a people to whom (whatever view we take of the transactions under Cyrus) the favour of Cyrus had been one vast disillusion in the light of the predictions of Second Isaiah.[585] The [Pg 211] Persian magnate Sheshbazzar himself, invested with full power, had been unable to build the Temple for them, and had apparently disappeared from Judah, leaving his powers as Peḥah, or governor, to Zerubbabel. Was it not, then, as suitable to these circumstances, as it was essential to the prophets’ own religious temper, that Haggai and Zechariah should refrain from alluding to any of the political advantages, to which their countrymen had hitherto trusted in vain?[586]
No one can ignore the spirituality in the teachings of Haggai and Zechariah. Their main goal is to instill courage from God into the despairing hearts around them, so that they can rebuild their Temple from their own resources. As Zechariah says, Not by might, nor by power, but by My Spirit, says Jehovah of Hosts.[584] It’s clear why these men would avoid leaning on the Return or the royal power of Persia that made it happen. We can see why, while the records in the Book of Ezra mention the political leaders of the Jews appealing to Darius based on Cyrus's decree, the prophets, in their mission to uplift the people to make the most of what they have and to emphasize the power of God’s Spirit without relying on any human support, would not mention this aid. We must also keep in mind that Haggai and Zechariah were speaking to a people who, regardless of how we interpret the events under Cyrus, found his favor to be a great disappointment in light of the predictions made by Second Isaiah.[585] The Persian official Sheshbazzar, who had full authority, was unable to build the Temple for them and seemed to have vanished from Judah, passing his powers as Peḥah, or governor, to Zerubbabel. So, it was both fitting for these circumstances and essential to the prophets’ own spiritual outlook that Haggai and Zechariah should avoid mentioning any of the political advantages that their fellow countrymen had relied on in vain so far.[586]
Another fact should be marked. If Haggai is silent about any return from exile in the past, he is equally silent about any in the future. If for him no return had yet taken place, would he not have been likely to predict it as certain to happen?[587] At least his silence on the subject proves how absolutely he confined his thoughts to the circumstances before him, and to the needs of his people at the moment he addressed them. Kosters, indeed, alleges that Zechariah describes the Return from Exile as still future—viz. in the lyric piece appended to his Third Vision.[588] But, as we shall see when we come to it, this lyric piece is most probably an intrusion among the Visions, and is not to be assigned to Zechariah himself. Even, however, if it were from the same date and author as the Visions, it [Pg 212] would not prove that no return from Babylon had taken place, but only that numbers of Jews still remained in Babylon.
Another point should be noted. If Haggai doesn't mention any return from exile in the past, he also doesn't talk about any in the future. If for him no return had happened yet, wouldn’t he likely have predicted it as something certain to occur?[587] At the very least, his silence on the topic shows how completely he focused his thoughts on the current circumstances and the needs of his people at the time he was speaking to them. Kosters claims that Zechariah describes the Return from Exile as still to come—specifically in the lyrical piece attached to his Third Vision.[588] However, as we’ll see when we get to it, this lyrical piece is most likely an addition among the Visions and shouldn't be attributed to Zechariah himself. Even if it were from the same time and author as the Visions, it[Pg 212] wouldn’t prove that no return from Babylon had occurred, but rather that many Jews still remained in Babylon.
But we may now take a further step. If there were these natural reasons for the silence of Haggai and Zechariah about a return of exiles under Cyrus, can that silence be allowed to prevail against the mass of testimony which we have that such a return took place? It is true that, while the Books of Haggai and Zechariah are contemporary with the period in question, some of the evidence for the Return, Ezra i. and iii.—iv. 7, is at least two centuries later, and upon the date of the rest, the List in Ezra ii. and the Aramaic document in Ezra iv. 8 ff., we have no certain information. But that the List is from a date very soon after Cyrus is allowed by a large number of the most advanced critics,[589] and even if we ignore it, we still have the Aramaic document, which agrees with Haggai and Zechariah in assigning the real, effectual beginning of the Temple-building to the second year of Darius and to the leadership of Zerubbabel and Jeshua at the instigation of the two prophets. May we not trust the same document in its relation of the main facts concerning Cyrus? Again, in his memoirs Ezra[590] speaks of the transgressions of the Gôlah or B’ne ha-Gôlah in effecting marriages with the mixed people of the land, in a way which shows that he means by the name, not the Jews who had just come up with himself from Babylon, but the older community whom he found in Judah, and who had [Pg 213] had time, as his own bands had not, to scatter over the land and enter into social relations with the heathen.
But now we can take a further step. If there were these natural reasons for the silence of Haggai and Zechariah regarding a return of exiles under Cyrus, can that silence overshadow the overwhelming evidence we have that such a return did happen? It’s true that while the Books of Haggai and Zechariah are from the same period, some of the evidence for the Return, specifically Ezra i. and iii.—iv. 7, comes at least two centuries later. As for the rest, including the List in Ezra ii. and the Aramaic document in Ezra iv. 8 ff., we have no solid information about their dates. However, many leading critics agree that the List is from a time very soon after Cyrus. Even if we disregard it, we still have the Aramaic document, which aligns with Haggai and Zechariah by stating that the actual, significant start of the Temple-building occurred in the second year of Darius, led by Zerubbabel and Jeshua, inspired by the two prophets. Can we not trust this document in its account of the main facts regarding Cyrus? Furthermore, in his memoirs, Ezra discusses the wrongdoings of the Gôlah or B’ne ha-Gôlah in marrying mixed individuals from the land, indicating that by this term, he refers not to the Jews who had just arrived from Babylon with him, but rather to the older community he found in Judah, who had had the time—unlike his own followers—to spread throughout the land and engage in social relations with the locals.
But, as Kuenen points out,[591] we have yet further evidence for the probability of a Return under Cyrus, in the explicit predictions of the Second Isaiah that Cyrus would be the builder of Jerusalem and the Temple. “If they express the expectation, nourished by the prophet and his contemporaries, then it is clear from their preservation for future generations that Cyrus did not disappoint the hope of the exiles, from whose midst this voice pealed forth to him.” And this leads to other considerations. Whether was it more probable for the poverty-stricken people of the land, the dregs which Nebuchadrezzar had left behind, or for the body and flower of Israel in Babylon, to rebuild the Temple? Surely for the latter.[592] Among them had risen, as Cyrus drew near to Babylon, the hopes and the motives, nay, the glorious assurance of the Return and the Rebuilding; and with them was all the material for the latter. Is it credible that they took no advantage of their opportunity under Cyrus? Is it credible that they waited nearly a century before seeking to return to Jerusalem, and that the building of the Temple was left to people who were half-heathen, and, in the eyes of the exiles, despicable and [Pg 214] unholy? This would be credible only upon one condition, that Cyrus and his immediate successors disappointed the predictions of the Second Isaiah and refused to allow the exiles to leave Babylon. But the little we know of these Persian monarchs points all the other way: nothing is more probable, for nothing is more in harmony with Persian policy, than that Cyrus should permit the captives of the Babylon which he conquered to return to their own lands.[593]
But, as Kuenen points out,[591] we have even more evidence for the likelihood of a return under Cyrus, in the clear predictions of the Second Isaiah that Cyrus would be the one to build Jerusalem and the Temple. “If they express the hope encouraged by the prophet and his contemporaries, then it’s clear from their preservation for future generations that Cyrus did not let down the hopes of the exiles, from whose midst this voice resonated to him.” This leads to other considerations. Was it more likely for the impoverished people of the land, the leftovers that Nebuchadrezzar had left behind, or for the main body of Israel in Babylon, to rebuild the Temple? Surely for the latter.[592] Among them, as Cyrus approached Babylon, there arose the hopes and motivations, indeed, the glorious certainty of the Return and the Rebuilding; and they had all the necessary resources for it. Is it believable that they did not seize their chance under Cyrus? Is it believable that they waited nearly a century before trying to return to Jerusalem, and that the construction of the Temple was left to people who were half-pagan, and, in the eyes of the exiles, contemptible and unholy? This would only be credible on one condition: that Cyrus and his immediate successors disappointed the predictions of the Second Isaiah and refused to let the exiles leave Babylon. But what little we know of these Persian kings suggests the opposite: nothing is more likely, because nothing aligns better with Persian policy, than that Cyrus would let the captives from the Babylon he conquered return to their own lands.[593]
Moreover, we have another, and to the mind of the present writer an almost conclusive argument, that the Jews addressed by Haggai and Zechariah were Jews returned from Babylon. Neither prophet ever charges his people with idolatry; neither prophet so much as mentions idols. This is natural if the congregation addressed was composed of such pious and ardent adherents of Jehovah, as His word had brought back to Judah, when His servant Cyrus opened the way. But had Haggai and Zechariah been addressing the people of the land, who had never left the land, they could not have helped speaking of idolatry.
Moreover, there's another argument, and to me, it feels almost definitive, that the Jews mentioned by Haggai and Zechariah were those who returned from Babylon. Neither prophet ever accuses their people of idolatry; neither even brings up idols. This makes sense if the audience they were speaking to were such devoted and passionate followers of Jehovah, as those whom His word had brought back to Judah when His servant Cyrus paved the way. But if Haggai and Zechariah had been addressing the people of the land, who had never left, they would have had to mention idolatry.
Such considerations may very justly be used against an argument which seeks to prove that the narratives of a Return under Cyrus were due to the pious invention of a Jewish writer who wished to record that the predictions of the Second Isaiah were fulfilled by Cyrus, their designated trustee.[594] They certainly [Pg 215] possess a far higher degree of probability than that argument does.
Such points can rightly be used against the argument that claims the stories of a return under Cyrus were simply a pious invention by a Jewish writer who wanted to note that the predictions of the Second Isaiah were fulfilled by Cyrus, whom they regarded as their appointed trustee.[594] They certainly have a much higher degree of probability than that argument does.[Pg 215]
Finally there is this consideration. If there was no return from Babylon under Cyrus, and the Temple, as Dr. Kosters alleges, was built by the poor people of the land, is it likely that the latter should have been regarded with such contempt as they were by the exiles who returned under Ezra and Nehemiah? Theirs would then have been the glory of reconstituting Israel, and their position very different from what we find it.
Finally, let's consider this. If there was no return from Babylon under Cyrus, and the Temple, as Dr. Kosters claims, was built by the poor people of the land, is it likely that they would have been treated with such disdain by the exiles who returned under Ezra and Nehemiah? They would have had the honor of rebuilding Israel, and their situation would have been very different from what we see.
On all these grounds, therefore, we must hold that the attempt to discredit the tradition of an important return of exiles under Cyrus has not been successful; that such a return remains the more probable solution of an obscure and difficult problem; and that therefore the Jews who with Zerubbabel and Jeshua are represented in Haggai and Zechariah as building the Temple in the second year of Darius, 520, had come up from Babylon about 537.[595] Such a conclusion, of course, need not commit us to the various data offered by the Chronicler in his story of the Return, such as the Edict of Cyrus, nor to all of his details.
On all these grounds, we must conclude that the attempt to undermine the tradition of a significant return of exiles under Cyrus has not succeeded; that this return is still the more likely explanation for a complex and unclear issue; and that, therefore, the Jews who are mentioned alongside Zerubbabel and Jeshua in Haggai and Zechariah as building the Temple in the second year of Darius, 520, had arrived from Babylon around 537.[595] This conclusion, of course, doesn't require us to accept all the details presented by the Chronicler in his account of the Return, such as the Edict of Cyrus, nor to agree with all of his specifics.
2. Many, however, who grant the correctness of the tradition that a large number of Jewish exiles returned under Cyrus to Jerusalem, deny the statement of the Compiler of the Book of Ezra that the returned exiles immediately prepared to build the Temple and laid the foundation-stone with solemn festival, but were [Pg 216] hindered from proceeding with the building till the second year of Darius.[596] They maintain that this late narrative is contradicted by the contemporary statements of Haggai and Zechariah, who, according to them, imply that no foundation-stone was laid till 520 B.C.[597] For the interpretation of our prophets this is not a question of cardinal importance. But for clearness’ sake we do well to lay it open.
2. Many people, while accepting the idea that a significant number of Jewish exiles returned under Cyrus to Jerusalem, question the claim made by the Compiler of the Book of Ezra that the returning exiles quickly got ready to build the Temple and laid the foundation stone with a solemn celebration. They argue that construction was delayed until the second year of Darius.[Pg 216] They believe that this later account contradicts the contemporary writings of Haggai and Zechariah, who suggest that the foundation stone wasn’t laid until 520 BCE For our understanding of the prophets, this isn’t a hugely significant issue. However, for clarity, it’s worth discussing.
We may at once concede that in Haggai and Zechariah there is nothing which necessarily implies that the Jews had made any beginning to build the Temple before the start recorded by Haggai in the year 520. The one passage, Haggai ii. 18, which is cited to prove this[598] is at the best ambiguous, and many scholars claim it as a fixture of that date for the twenty-fourth day of the ninth month of 520.[599] At the same time, and even granting that the latter interpretation of Haggai ii. 18 is correct, there is nothing in either Haggai or Zechariah to make it impossible that a foundation-stone had been laid some years before, but abandoned in consequence of the Samaritan obstruction, as alleged in Ezra iii. 8–11. If we keep in mind Haggai’s and Zechariah’s silence about the Return from Babylon, and their very natural [Pg 217] concentration upon their own circumstances,[600] we shall not be able to reckon their silence about previous attempts to build the Temple as a conclusive proof that these attempts never took place. Moreover the Aramaic document, which agrees with our two prophets in assigning the only effective start of the work on the Temple to 520,[601] does not deem it inconsistent with this to record that the Persian Satrap of the West of the Euphrates[602] reported to Darius that, when he asked the Jews why they were rebuilding the Temple, they replied not only that a decree of Cyrus had granted them permission,[603] but that his legate Sheshbazzar had actually laid the foundation-stone upon his arrival at Jerusalem, and that the building had gone on without interruption from that time to 520.[604] This last assertion, which of course was false, may have been due either to a misunderstanding of the Jewish elders by the reporting Satrap, or else to the Jews themselves, anxious to make their case as strong as possible. The latter is the more probable alternative. As even Stade admits, it was a very natural assertion for the Jews to make, and so conceal that their effort of 520 was due to the instigation of their own prophets. But in any case the Aramaic document corroborates the statement of the Compiler that there was a foundation-stone laid in the early years of Cyrus, and does not conceive this to be inconsistent with its own narrative of a stone being laid in 520, and an effective start at last made upon the Temple works. So much does Stade feel the force of this, that he concedes not only that Sheshbazzar may have started some preparation [Pg 218] for building the Temple, but that he may even have laid the stone with ceremony.[605]
We can immediately acknowledge that in Haggai and Zechariah, there’s nothing that clearly suggests the Jews began construction of the Temple before the start noted by Haggai in 520. The one verse, Haggai ii. 18, cited to support this claim is at best unclear, and many scholars argue that it should be dated to the twenty-fourth day of the ninth month of 520. At the same time, even if we accept this interpretation of Haggai ii. 18 as correct, there’s nothing in either Haggai or Zechariah that rules out the possibility that a foundation stone was laid a few years earlier but was abandoned due to the Samaritans’ interference, as mentioned in Ezra iii. 8–11. If we consider Haggai’s and Zechariah’s silence about the Return from Babylon, and their quite understandable focus on their own situation, we can't conclude that their lack of mention of earlier attempts to build the Temple proves these attempts never happened. Moreover, the Aramaic document, which aligns with our two prophets in stating that the only effective start of the Temple work occurred in 520, does not find it contradictory to report that the Persian Governor of the West of the Euphrates informed Darius that when he asked the Jews why they were rebuilding the Temple, they responded not only that a decree from Cyrus had given them permission, but that his representative Sheshbazzar had actually laid the foundation stone upon arriving in Jerusalem, and that construction continued without interruption from that time until 520. This last claim, which was clearly false, may have resulted from a misunderstanding of the Jewish elders by the reporting Governor, or from the Jews themselves, eager to strengthen their case. The latter seems more likely. As even Stade acknowledges, it was a perfectly reasonable assertion for the Jews to make, and it conveniently hid the fact that their efforts in 520 were prompted by their own prophets. Regardless, the Aramaic document supports the Compiler's note that a foundation stone was laid in the early years of Cyrus, and does not see this as inconsistent with its own account of a stone being laid in 520, marking a genuine start on the Temple work. Stade clearly recognizes the weight of this, as he concedes not only that Sheshbazzar might have initiated some preparations for building the Temple, but that he may have even ceremonially laid the stone.
And indeed, is it not in itself very probable that some early attempt was made by the exiles returned under Cyrus to rebuild the house of Jehovah? Cyrus had been predicted by the Second Isaiah not only as the redeemer of God’s people, but with equal explicitness as the builder of the Temple; and all the argument which Kuenen draws from the Second Isaiah for the fact of the Return from Babylon[606] tells with almost equal force for the fact of some efforts to raise the fallen sanctuary of Israel immediately after the Return. Among the returned were many priests, and many no doubt of the most sanguine spirits in Israel. They came straight from the heart of Jewry, though that heart was in Babylon; they came with the impetus and obligation of the great Deliverance upon them; they were the representatives of a community which we know to have been comparatively wealthy. Is it credible that they should not have begun the Temple at the earliest possible moment?
And really, isn’t it quite likely that some early effort was made by the exiles who returned under Cyrus to rebuild the house of God? Cyrus had been predicted by the Second Isaiah not just as the savior of God’s people but also clearly as the builder of the Temple; and all the arguments Kuenen makes from the Second Isaiah regarding the Return from Babylon[606] support the idea that there were indeed some attempts to restore the fallen sanctuary of Israel right after the Return. Among those who returned were many priests, and surely many were among the most optimistic in Israel. They came directly from the center of Jewish life, even though that center was in Babylon; they arrived with the energy and duty of the great Deliverance on their shoulders; they represented a community we know to have been relatively wealthy. Is it believable that they wouldn’t have started on the Temple at the earliest opportunity?
Nor is the story of their frustration by the Samaritans any less natural.[607] It is true that there were not any adversaries likely to dispute with the colonists the land in the immediate neighbourhood of Jerusalem. The Edomites had overrun the fruitful country about Hebron, and part of the Shephelah. The Samaritans [Pg 219] held the rich valleys of Ephraim, and probably the plain of Ajalon. But if any peasants struggled with the stony plateaus of Benjamin and Northern Judah, such must have been of the remnants of the Jewish population who were left behind by Nebuchadrezzar, and who clung to the sacred soil from habit or from motives of religion. Jerusalem was never a site to attract men, either for agriculture, or, now that its shrine was desolate and its population scattered, for the command of trade.[608] The returned exiles must have been at first undisturbed by the envy of their neighbours. The tale is, therefore, probable which attributes the hostility of the latter to purely religious causes—the refusal of the Jews to allow the half-heathen Samaritans to share in the construction of the Temple.[609] Now the Samaritans could prevent the building. While stones were to be had by the builders in profusion from the ruins of the city and the great quarry to the north of it, ordinary timber did not grow in their neighbourhood, and though the story be true that a contract was already made with Phœnicians to bring cedar to Joppa, it had to be carried thence for thirty-six miles. Here, then, was the opportunity of the Samaritans. They could obstruct the carriage both of the ordinary timber and of the cedar. To this state of affairs the present writer found an analogy in 1891 among the Circassian colonies settled by the Turkish Government a few years earlier in the vicinity of Gerasa and Rabbath-Ammon. The colonists had built their houses from the numerous ruins of these cities, but at Rabbath-Ammon they said their great difficulty had been about timber. And we could well understand how the Beduin, who resented [Pg 220] the settlement of Circassians on lands they had used for ages, and with whom the Circassians were nearly always at variance,[610] did what they could to make the carriage of timber impossible. Similarly with the Jews and their Samaritan adversaries. The site might be cleared and the stone of the Temple laid, but if the timber was stopped there was little use in raising the walls, and the Jews, further discouraged by the failure of their impetuous hopes of what the Return would bring them, found cause for desisting from their efforts. Bad seasons followed, the labours for their own sustenance exhausted their strength, and in the sordid toil their hearts grew hard to higher interests. Cyrus died in 529, and his legate Sheshbazzar, having done nothing but lay the stone, appears to have left Judæa.[611] Cambyses marched more than once through Palestine, and his army garrisoned Gaza, but he was not a monarch to have any consideration for Jewish ambitions. Therefore—although Samaritan opposition ceased on the stoppage of the Temple works and the Jews procured timber enough for their private dwellings[612]—is it wonderful that the site of the Temple should be neglected and the stone laid by Sheshbazzar forgotten, or that the disappointed Jews should seek to explain the disillusions of the Return, by arguing that God’s time for the restoration of His house had not yet come?
Nor is the story of their frustration by the Samaritans any less natural. It’s true that there weren't any opponents likely to contest with the colonists for the land near Jerusalem. The Edomites had taken over the fertile area around Hebron and part of the Shephelah. The Samaritans held the rich valleys of Ephraim and probably the plain of Ajalon. But if any farmers struggled with the rocky plateaus of Benjamin and Northern Judah, they were likely the remnants of the Jewish population who had been left behind by Nebuchadrezzar, clinging to the sacred land out of habit or religious reasons. Jerusalem was never a location that attracted people, either for farming, or now that its shrine was deserted and its population scattered, for trade. The returned exiles must have initially been undisturbed by their neighbors' jealousy. Thus, it seems likely that the hostility from the latter was purely religious—the refusal of the Jews to let the half-heathen Samaritans take part in building the Temple. Now the Samaritans could block the construction. While there were plenty of stones available for the builders from the ruins of the city and the large quarry to the north, regular timber didn’t grow nearby, and although there was a story that a deal had already been made with the Phoenicians to bring cedar to Joppa, it had to be transported thirty-six miles from there. This was where the Samaritans saw their chance. They could hinder both the transportation of ordinary timber and cedar. The current writer found an analogy in 1891 among the Circassian colonies settled by the Turkish Government a few years earlier near Gerasa and Rabbath-Ammon. The colonists built their homes from the many ruins of these cities, but at Rabbath-Ammon, they said their biggest challenge had been acquiring timber. We could easily understand how the Bedouins, who were resentful of the Circassians settling on land they had used for generations, often clashed with them and did whatever they could to make it difficult to transport timber. It was similar with the Jews and their Samaritan adversaries. The site could be cleared and the stone of the Temple laid, but if the timber was blocked, there was little point in raising the walls. The Jews, further discouraged by the failure of their hopeful expectations from the Return, found reasons to give up their efforts. Bad seasons followed, their work to sustain themselves drained their strength, and in the grinding struggle, their hearts hardened to higher ambitions. Cyrus died in 529, and his lieutenant Sheshbazzar, having done nothing but lay the stone, seems to have left Judea. Cambyses marched through Palestine multiple times, and his army garrisoned Gaza, but he was not a king who cared about Jewish aspirations. So, even though Samaritan resistance ceased with the halt of the Temple work and the Jews managed to get enough timber for their private homes—is it surprising that the Temple site was neglected, and the stone laid by Sheshbazzar was forgotten, or that the disappointed Jews sought to explain the disillusionment of the Return by arguing that God’s time for restoring His house had not yet arrived?
[Pg 221] The death of a cruel monarch is always in the East an occasion for the revival of shattered hopes, and the events which accompanied the suicide of Cambyses in 522 were particularly fraught with the possibilities of political change. Cambyses’ throne had been usurped by one Gaumata, who pretended to be Smerdis or Barada, a son of Cyrus. In a few months Gaumata was slain by a conspiracy of seven Persian nobles, of whom Darius, the son of Hystaspes, both by virtue of his royal descent and by his own great ability, was raised to the throne in 521. The empire had been too profoundly shocked by the revolt of Gaumata to settle at once under the new king, and Darius found himself engaged by insurrections in all his provinces except Syria and Asia Minor.[613] The colonists in Jerusalem, like all their Syrian neighbours, remained loyal to the new king; so loyal that their Peḥah or Satrap was allowed to be one of themselves—Zerubbabel, son of She’altî’el,[614] a son of their royal house. Yet though they were quiet, the nations were rising against each other and the world was shaken. It was just such a crisis as had often before in Israel rewakened prophecy. Nor did it fail now; and when prophecy was roused what duty lay more clamant for its inspiration than the duty of building the Temple?
[Pg 221] The death of a cruel king always brings a sense of hope in the East, and the events surrounding Cambyses' suicide in 522 were particularly filled with potential for political change. Cambyses’ throne had been taken over by a man named Gaumata, who falsely claimed to be Smerdis or Barada, a son of Cyrus. Within a few months, Gaumata was killed by a conspiracy of seven Persian nobles, and Darius, the son of Hystaspes, was elevated to the throne in 521 due to his royal lineage and impressive skills. The empire was too deeply shaken by Gaumata's rebellion to quickly accept the new king, so Darius found himself facing uprisings in all his provinces except Syria and Asia Minor.[613] The settlers in Jerusalem, like their Syrian neighbors, remained loyal to the new king; so loyal, in fact, that their Peḥah or Satrap was one of their own—Zerubbabel, son of She’altî’el,[614] a member of their royal family. But although they were peaceful, tensions were rising among the nations and the world was in turmoil. This was exactly the kind of crisis that had historically reignited prophecy in Israel. And indeed, it was the case now; when prophecy stirred, what greater responsibility demanded its inspiration than the responsibility to build the Temple?
We are in touch with the first of our post-exilic prophets, Haggai and Zechariah.
We are connected with the first of our prophets after the exile, Haggai and Zechariah.
HAGGAI
Go up into the mountain, and fetch wood, and build the House.
Go up the mountain, gather some wood, and build the House.
THE BOOK OF HAGGAI
The Book of Haggai
The Book of Haggai contains thirty-eight verses, which have been divided between two chapters.[615] The text is, for the prophets, a comparatively sound one. The Greek version affords a number of corrections, but has also the usual amount of misunderstandings, and, as in the case of other prophets, a few additions to the Hebrew text.[616] These and the variations in the other ancient versions will be noted in the translation below.[617]
The Book of Haggai has thirty-eight verses, which are split between two chapters.[615] The text is relatively sound for the prophets. The Greek version offers several corrections but also has its fair share of misunderstandings and, like other prophets, a few additions to the Hebrew text.[616] These variations and those in other ancient versions will be noted in the translation below.[617]
The book consists of four sections, each recounting a message from Jehovah to the Jews in Jerusalem in 520 B.C., the second year of Darius (Hystaspis), by the hand of the prophet Haggai.
The book is divided into four sections, each sharing a message from Jehovah to the Jews in Jerusalem in 520 BCE, the second year of Darius (Hystaspis), through the prophet Haggai.
The first, chap. i., dated the first day of the sixth month, during our September, reproves the Jews for building their own cieled houses, while they say that the time for building Jehovah’s house has not yet come; [Pg 226] affirms that this is the reason of their poverty and of a great drought which has afflicted them. A piece of narrative is added recounting how Zerubbabel and Jeshua, the heads of the community, were stirred by this word to lead the people to begin work on the Temple, on the twenty-fourth day of the same month.
The first, chap. i., dated the first day of the sixth month, during our September, criticizes the Jews for building their own ceiled houses, while claiming that the time for building Jehovah’s house has not yet come; [Pg 226] states that this is the cause of their poverty and the severe drought that has affected them. A narrative follows describing how Zerubbabel and Jeshua, the leaders of the community, were motivated by this message to encourage the people to start working on the Temple on the twenty-fourth day of the same month.
The second section, chap. ii. 1–9, contains a message, dated the twenty-first day of the seventh month, during our October, in which the builders are encouraged for their work. Jehovah is about to shake all nations, these shall contribute of their wealth, and the latter glory of the Temple be greater than the former.
The second section, chap. ii. 1–9, has a message dated the twenty-first day of the seventh month, which is in our October, encouraging the builders in their work. God is about to shake all nations; they will contribute their wealth, and the later glory of the Temple will be greater than the former.
The third section, chap. ii. 10–19, contains a word of Jehovah which came to Haggai on the twenty-fourth day of the ninth month, during our December. It is in the form of a parable based on certain ceremonial laws, according to which the touch of a holy thing does not sanctify so much as the touch of an unholy pollutes. Thus is the people polluted, and thus every work of their hands. Their sacrifices avail nought, and adversity has persisted: small increase of fruits, blasting, mildew and hail. But from this day God will bless.
The third section, chap. ii. 10–19, contains a message from the Lord that came to Haggai on the twenty-fourth day of the ninth month, which is in our December. It takes the form of a parable based on certain ceremonial laws, which state that touching something holy doesn’t make you holy, but touching something unholy does make you unclean. This is how the people have become unclean, and so has everything they do. Their sacrifices are worthless, and they have faced ongoing struggles: little increase in crops, problems like blight, mildew, and hail. But from this day forward, God will bless them.
The fourth section, chap. ii. 20–23, is a second word from the Lord to Haggai on the twenty-fourth day of the ninth month. It is for Zerubbabel, and declares that God will overthrow the thrones of kingdoms and destroy the forces of many of the Gentiles by war. In that day Zerubbabel, the Lord’s elect servant, shall be as a signet to the Lord.
The fourth section, chap. ii. 20–23, contains a second message from the Lord to Haggai on the twenty-fourth day of the ninth month. It's directed to Zerubbabel and announces that God will topple the thrones of kingdoms and wipe out the military power of many nations through conflict. On that day, Zerubbabel, the Lord’s chosen servant, will be like a signet ring to the Lord.
The authenticity of all these four sections was doubted by no one,[618] till ten years ago W. Böhme, [Pg 227] besides pointing out some useless repetitions of single words and phrases, cast suspicion on chap. i. 13, and questioned the whole of the fourth section, chap. ii. 20–23.[619] With regard to chap. i. 13, it is indeed curious that Haggai should be described as the messenger of Jehovah; while the message itself, I am with you, seems superfluous here, and if the verse be omitted, ver. 14 runs on naturally to ver. 12.[620] Böhme’s reasons for disputing the authenticity of chap. ii. 20–23 are much less sufficient. He thinks he sees the hand of an editor in the phrase for a second time in ver. 20; notes the omission of the title “prophet”[621] after Haggai’s name, and the difference of the formula the word came to Haggai from that employed in the previous sections, by the hand of Haggai, and the repetition of ver. 6b in ver. 21; and otherwise concludes that the section is an insertion from a later hand. But the formula the word came to Haggai occurs also in ii. 10:[622] the other points are trivial, and while it was most natural for Haggai the contemporary of Zerubbabel to entertain of the latter such hopes as the passage expresses, it is inconceivable that a later writer, who knew how they had not been fulfilled in Zerubbabel, should have invented them.[623]
No one doubted the authenticity of all four sections until ten years ago when W. Böhme, aside from pointing out some unnecessary repetitions of single words and phrases, raised questions about chapter 1, verse 13 and questioned the entire fourth section, chapter 2, verses 20–23. It's indeed interesting that Haggai is referred to as "the messenger of Jehovah" while the message itself, "I am with you," seems unnecessary here, and if you skip that verse, verse 14 flows naturally into verse 12. Böhme’s reasons for disputing the authenticity of chapter 2, verses 20–23 are much less convincing. He claims to see the editor's influence in the phrase "for a second time" in verse 20; he notes the absence of the title "prophet" after Haggai’s name, points out the different wording used in "the word came to Haggai" compared to "by the hand of Haggai" used in the earlier sections, and he mentions the repetition of verse 6b in verse 21. He concludes that the section is an addition made by a later author. However, the phrase "the word came to Haggai" also appears in chapter 2, verse 10; the other points are trivial. While it was completely natural for Haggai, who was a contemporary of Zerubbabel, to have such hopes as the passage expresses, it’s hard to believe that a later writer, who knew those hopes were not realized in Zerubbabel, would have made them up.
Recently M. Tony Andrée, privat-docent in the University of Geneva, has issued a large work on Haggai,[624] in which he has sought to prove that the third section of [Pg 228] the book, chap. ii. (10) 11–19, is from the hand of another writer than the rest. He admits[625] that in neither form, nor style, nor language is there anything to prove this distinction, and that the ideas of all the sections suit perfectly the condition of the Jews in the time soon after the Return. But he considers that chap. ii. (10) 11–19 interrupts the connection between the sections upon either side of it; that the author is a legalist or casuist, while the author of the other sections is a man whose only ecclesiastical interest is the rebuilding of the Temple; that there are obvious contradictions between chap. ii. (10) 11–19 and the rest of the book; and that there is a difference of vocabulary. Let us consider each of these reasons.
Recently, M. Tony Andrée, a privat-docent at the University of Geneva, has released a comprehensive work on Haggai, in which he aims to demonstrate that the third section of the book, chap. ii. (10) 11–19, was written by someone other than the rest. He acknowledges that there is nothing in terms of form, style, or language that proves this distinction, and that the ideas in all sections align perfectly with the situation of the Jews shortly after the Return. However, he argues that chap. ii. (10) 11–19 disrupts the flow between the sections on either side; that the author is a legalist or casuist, whereas the author of the other sections is primarily focused on the rebuilding of the Temple; that there are clear contradictions between chap. ii. (10) 11–19 and the rest of the book; and that there is a difference in vocabulary. Let’s examine each of these points.
The first, that chap. ii. (10) 11–19 interrupts the connection between the sections on either side of it, is true only in so far as it has a different subject from that which the latter have more or less in common. But the second of the latter, chap. ii. 20–23, treats only of a corollary of the first, chap. ii. 1–9, and that corollary may well have formed the subject of a separate oracle. Besides, as we shall see, chap. ii. 10–19 is a natural development of chap. i.[626] The contradictions alleged by M. Andrée are two. He points out that while chap. i. speaks only of a drought,[627] chap. ii. (10) 11–19 mentions[628] as the plagues on the crops shiddāphôn and yērākôn, generally rendered blasting and mildew in our English Bible, and bārād, or hail; and these he reckons to be plagues due not to drought but to excessive moisture. But shiddāphôn and yērākôn, which are always connected in the Old Testament and are words of doubtful meaning, are not referred to damp in any of the passages in [Pg 229] which they occur, but, on the contrary, appear to be the consequences of drought.[629] The other contradiction alleged refers to the ambiguous verse ii. 18, on which we have already seen it difficult to base any conclusion, and which will be treated when we come to it in the course of translation.[630] Finally, the differences in language which M. Andrée cites are largely imaginary, and it is hard to understand how a responsible critic has come to cite, far more to emphasise them, as he has done. We may relegate the discussion of them to a note,[631] and need here only remark that there is among [Pg 230] them but one of any significance: while the rest of the book calls the Temple the House or the House of Jehovah (or of Jehovah of Hosts), chap. ii. (10) 11–19 styles it palace, or temple, of Jehovah.[632] On such a difference between two comparatively brief passages it would be unreasonable to decide for a distinction of authorship.
The first, that chapter ii. (10) 11–19 interrupts the connection between the sections on either side of it, is true only because it addresses a different subject than the ones that the latter share more or less in common. But the second of the latter, chap. ii. 20–23, only deals with a corollary of the first, chap. ii. 1–9, and that corollary could easily have been the topic of a separate message. Additionally, as we will see, chap. ii. 10–19 is a natural progression from chap. i.[626] The contradictions noted by M. Andrée are two. He points out that while chap. i. speaks only of a drought,[627] chap. ii. (10) 11–19 mentions[628] the crop issues shiddāphôn and yērākôn, usually translated as blasting and mildew in our English Bible, and bārād, or hail; and he considers these to be issues caused not by drought but by too much moisture. However, shiddāphôn and yērākôn, which are always associated in the Old Testament and have unclear meanings, are not linked to dampness in any of the verses where they appear, but rather seem to result from drought.[629] The other contradiction pertains to the vague verse ii. 18, which we have already found difficult to draw any conclusions from, and it will be addressed when we reach it in our translation.[630] Finally, the differences in language that M. Andrée points out are mostly imagined, and it’s hard to see how a responsible critic could mention, let alone emphasize them, as he has. We can move the discussion of them to a note,[631] and here we only need to note that there is just one among them of any significance: while the rest of the book refers to the Temple as the House or the House of Jehovah (or of Jehovah of Hosts), chap. ii. (10) 11–19 calls it the palace or temple of Jehovah.[632] It would be unreasonable to determine a difference in authorship based on such a distinction between two relatively brief passages.
There is, therefore, no reason to disagree with the consensus of all other critics in the integrity of the Book of Haggai. The four sections are either from himself or from a contemporary of his. They probably represent,[633] not the full addresses given by him on the occasions stated, but abstracts or summaries of these. “It is never an easy task to persuade a whole population to make pecuniary sacrifices, or to postpone private to public interests; and the probability is, that in these brief remains of the prophet Haggai we have but one or two specimens of a ceaseless diligence and persistent determination, which upheld and animated the whole people till the work was accomplished.”[634] [Pg 231] At the same time it must be noticed that the style of the book is not wholly of the bare, jejune prose which it is sometimes described to be. The passages of Haggai’s own exhortation are in the well-known parallel rhythm of prophetic discourse: see especially chap. i., ver. 6.
There’s no reason to disagree with the consensus of all the other critics regarding the integrity of the Book of Haggai. The four sections are either from him or from a contemporary. They likely represent, [633], not the complete addresses he gave on the occasions mentioned, but rather abstracts or summaries of them. “It’s never easy to convince an entire population to make financial sacrifices or to prioritize public over private interests; and it’s likely that in these brief pieces of the prophet Haggai, we have only one or two examples of a constant effort and persistent determination that motivated the whole community until the work was done.”[634] [Pg 231] At the same time, it should be noted that the style of the book isn’t entirely the dry, dull prose it’s sometimes described as. The passages of Haggai’s own exhortation are in the familiar parallel rhythm typical of prophetic discourse: see especially chap. i., ver. 6.
The only other matter of Introduction to the prophet Haggai is his name. The precise form[635] is not elsewhere found in the Old Testament; but one of the clans of the tribe of Gad is called Haggi,[636] and the letters H G I occur as the consonants of a name on a Phœnician inscription.[637] Some[638] have taken Haggai to be a contraction of Haggiyah, the name of a Levitical family,[639] but although the final yod of some proper names stands for Jehovah, we cannot certainly conclude that it is so in this case. Others[640] see in Haggai a probable contraction for Hagariah,[641] as Zaccai, the original of Zacchæus, is a contraction of Zechariah.[642] A more general opinion[643] takes the termination as adjectival,[644] and the root to be “hag,” feast or festival.[645] In that case Haggai would mean festal, and it has been supposed that the name would be given to him from his birth on the day of some feast. It is impossible [Pg 232] to decide with certainty among these alternatives. M. Andrée,[646] who accepts the meaning festal, ventures the hypothesis that, like “Malachi,” Haggai is a symbolic title given by a later hand to the anonymous writer of the book, because of the coincidence of his various prophecies with solemn festivals.[647] But the name is too often and too naturally introduced into the book to present any analogy to that of “Malachi”; and the hypothesis may be dismissed as improbable and unnatural.
The only other thing to mention in the introduction to the prophet Haggai is his name. The exact form is not found anywhere else in the Old Testament; however, one of the clans of the tribe of Gad is called Haggi, and the letters H G I appear as the consonants of a name on a Phoenician inscription. Some have suggested that Haggai is a shortened version of Haggiyah, a name associated with a Levitical family, but even though the final "yod" in some proper names represents Jehovah, we can’t say for sure that this is the case here. Others see Haggai as a likely abbreviation of Hagariah, similar to how Zaccai, the original name for Zacchæus, is derived from Zechariah. A more common opinion views the ending as adjectival, with the root being “hag,” meaning “feast” or “festival.” In this case, Haggai would mean “festal,” and it has been suggested that he got this name because he was born on the day of a feast. It’s impossible to definitively determine which of these options is correct. M. Andrée, who supports the “festal” meaning, proposes that, like “Malachi,” Haggai is a symbolic title given later to the anonymous author of the book, due to the alignment of his various prophecies with important festivals. However, the name appears in the book too frequently and too naturally to be compared to “Malachi,” so this idea seems unlikely and unnatural.
Nothing more is known of Haggai than his name and the facts given in his book. But as with the other prophets whom we have treated, so with this one, Jewish and Christian legends have been very busy. Other functions have been ascribed to him; a sketch of his biography has been invented. According to the Rabbis he was one of the men of the Great Synagogue, and with Zechariah and “Malachi” transmitted to that mythical body the tradition of the older prophets.[648] He was the author of several ceremonial regulations, and with Zechariah and “Malachi” introduced into the alphabet the terminal forms of the five elongated letters.[649] The Christian Fathers narrate that he was of the tribe of Levi,[650] that with Zechariah he prophesied in exile of the Return,[651] and was still young when he arrived in Jerusalem,[652] where he died and was buried. A strange legend, founded on the doubtful [Pg 233] verse which styles him the messenger of Jehovah, gave out that Haggai, as well as for similar reasons “Malachi” and John the Baptist, were not men, but angels in human shape.[653] With Zechariah Haggai appears on the titles of Psalms cxxxvii., cxlv.-cxlviii. in the Septuagint; cxi., cxlv., cxlvi. in the Vulgate; and cxxv., cxxvi. and cxlv.-cxlviii. in the Peshitto.[654] “In the Temple at Jerusalem he was the first who chanted the Hallelujah, ... wherefore we say: Hallelujah, which is the hymn of Haggai and Zechariah.”[655] All these testimonies are, of course, devoid of value.
Nothing more is known about Haggai than his name and the information provided in his book. But just like the other prophets we've discussed, Jewish and Christian legends have been very active regarding him. Various roles have been attributed to him; a biography of his life has been created. According to the Rabbis, he was one of the members of the Great Synagogue and, along with Zechariah and “Malachi,” passed on the traditions of the earlier prophets to that legendary assembly.[648] He was the author of several ceremonial laws and, together with Zechariah and “Malachi,” introduced the final forms of the five elongated letters into the alphabet.[649] The Christian Fathers say he was from the tribe of Levi,[650] that he prophesied alongside Zechariah during the exile about the Return,[651] and that he was still young when he came to Jerusalem,[652] where he died and was buried. A strange legend, based on the questionable verse referring to him as the messenger of Jehovah, suggested that Haggai, along with “Malachi” and John the Baptist for similar reasons, were not men but angels in human form.[653] Alongside Zechariah, Haggai appears in the titles of Psalms cxxxvii., cxlv.-cxlviii. in the Septuagint; cxi., cxlv., cxlvi. in the Vulgate; and cxxv., cxxvi. and cxlv.-cxlviii. in the Peshitto.[654] “In the Temple at Jerusalem, he was the first to chant the Hallelujah,... which is why we say: Hallelujah, the hymn of Haggai and Zechariah.”[655] All these accounts, of course, are of no real significance.
Finally, the modern inference from chap. ii. 3, that Haggai in his youth had seen the former Temple, had gone into exile, and was now returned a very old man,[656] may be probable, but is not certain. We are quite ignorant of his age at the time the word of Jehovah came to him.
Finally, the contemporary understanding from chap. ii. 3, that Haggai saw the former Temple as a young man, went into exile, and has now returned as a very old man,[656] may be likely, but it's not definite. We know very little about his age when the message from Jehovah came to him.
HAGGAI AND THE BUILDING OF THE TEMPLE
HAGGAI AND THE CONSTRUCTION OF THE TEMPLE
HAGGAI i., ii.
HAGGAI 1, 2.
We have seen that the most probable solution of the problems presented to us by the inadequate and confused records of the time is that a considerable number of Jewish exiles returned from Jerusalem to Babylon about 537, upon the permission of Cyrus, and that the Satrap whom he sent with them not only allowed them to raise the altar on its ancient site, but himself laid for them the foundation-stone of the Temple.[657]
We have seen that the most likely solution to the problems posed by the unclear and incomplete records from that period is that a significant number of Jewish exiles returned from Jerusalem to Babylon around 537, with Cyrus's approval, and that the governor he sent with them not only permitted them to rebuild the altar at its original location but also personally laid the foundation stone for the Temple.[657]
We have seen, too, why this attempt led to nothing, and we have followed the Samaritan obstructions, the failure of the Persian patronage, the drought and bad harvests, and all the disillusion of the fifteen years which succeeded the Return.[658] The hostility of the Samaritans was entirely due to the refusal of the Jews to give them a share in the construction of the Temple, and its virulence, probably shown by preventing [Pg 235] the Jews from procuring timber, seems to have ceased when the Temple works were stopped. At least we find no mention of it in our prophets; and the Jews are furnished with enough of timber to panel and ciel their own houses.[659] But the Jews must have feared a renewal of Samaritan attacks if they resumed work on the Temple, and for the rest they were too sodden with adversity, and too weighted with the care of their own sustenance, to spring at higher interests. What immediately precedes our prophets is a miserable story of barren seasons and little income, money leaking fast away, and every man’s sordid heart engrossed with his own household. Little wonder that critics have been led to deny the great Return of sixteen years back, with its grand ambitions for the Temple and glorious future of Israel. But the like collapse has often been experienced in history when bands of religious men, going forth, as they thought, to freedom and the immediate erection of a holy commonwealth, have found their unity wrecked and their enthusiasm dissipated by a few inclement seasons on a barren and a hostile shore. Nature and their barbarous fellow-men have frustrated what God had promised. Themselves, accustomed from a high stage of civilisation to plan still higher social structures, are suddenly reduced to the primitive necessities of tillage and defence against a savage foe. Statesmen, poets and idealists of sorts have to hoe the ground, quarry stones and stay up of nights to watch as sentinels. Destitute of the comforts and resources with which they have grown up, they live in constant battle with their bare and unsympathetic [Pg 236] environs. It is a familiar tale in history, and we read it with ease in the case of Israel. The Jews enjoyed this advantage, that they came not to a strange land, but to one crowded with inspiring memories, and they had behind them the most glorious impetus of prophecy which ever sent a people forward to the future. Yet the very ardours of this hurried them past a due appreciation of the difficulties they would have to encounter, and when they found themselves on the stony soil of Judah, which they had been idealising for fifty years, and were further afflicted by barren seasons, their hearts must have suffered an even more bitter disillusion than has so frequently fallen to the lot of religious emigrants to an absolutely new coast.
We have seen why this effort achieved nothing, and we have traced the Samaritan obstacles, the failure of Persian support, the drought, poor harvests, and all the disillusionment of the fifteen years following the Return.[658] The hostility from the Samaritans was entirely because the Jews refused to let them take part in building the Temple, and its intensity, likely shown by blocking the Jews from getting timber, seems to have stopped once the Temple construction was halted. At least we don't see any mention of it in our prophets, and the Jews had enough timber to panel and ceiling their own homes.[659] However, the Jews must have feared a resurgence of Samaritan attacks if they resumed work on the Temple, and in any case, they were too weighed down by hardship and preoccupied with their own survival to pursue higher goals. What came before our prophets is a sad tale of barren seasons and low income, money quickly draining away, and everyone focused on their own household’s struggles. It’s no surprise that critics have denied the grand Return from sixteen years ago, with its lofty ambitions for the Temple and a bright future for Israel. But similar collapses have often occurred in history when groups of religious people, believing they were moving toward freedom and setting up a holy community, found their unity shattered and enthusiasm faded by a few harsh seasons on a desolate and hostile shore. Nature and their savage neighbors thwarted what God had promised. Used to planning from a place of advanced civilization, they were suddenly forced to deal with the basic needs of farming and defending against a violent enemy. Statesmen, poets, and various idealists had to work the land, quarry stones, and stand guard at night. Stripped of the comforts and resources they were accustomed to, they lived in a constant struggle against their bare and unyielding surroundings. This is a well-known story in history, and it’s easy to see in the case of Israel. The Jews had the advantage of returning to a land filled with inspiring memories, supported by the most glorious inspiration of prophecy that has ever driven a people toward the future. Yet their intense zeal pushed them past a proper understanding of the difficulties they would face, and when they found themselves on the rocky soil of Judah, which they had idealized for fifty years, further afflicted by barren seasons, their spirits must have experienced an even more painful disillusionment than many religious emigrants face when arriving at a completely new land.
1. THE CALL TOGETHER BUILD (Chap. i.).
It was to this situation, upon an autumn day, when the colonists felt another year of beggarly effort behind them and their wretched harvest had been brought home, that the prophet Haggai addressed himself. With rare sense he confined his efforts to the practical needs of the moment. The sneers of modern writers have not been spared upon a style that is crabbed and jejune, and they have esteemed this to be a collapse of the prophetic spirit, in which Haggai ignored all the achievements of prophecy and interpreted the word of God as only a call to hew wood and lay stone upon stone. But the man felt what the moment needed, and that is the supreme mark of the prophet. Set a prophet there, and what else could a prophet have done? It would have been futile to rewaken those most splendid voices of the past, which had in part been the reason of the people’s disappointment, and equally futile to interpret the mission of the great [Pg 237] world powers towards God’s people. What God’s people themselves could do for themselves—that was what needed telling at the moment; and if Haggai told it with a meagre and starved style, this also was in harmony with the occasion. One does not expect it otherwise when hungry men speak to each other of their duty.
On an autumn day, when the colonists looked back on another year of struggling and brought in their disappointing harvest, the prophet Haggai spoke to them. With great insight, he focused on the practical needs of the moment. Modern writers have often criticized his style as harsh and dull, viewing it as a failure of the prophetic spirit, as Haggai seemed to disregard the accomplishments of prophecy and instead interpreted God's message as a call to cut wood and stack stones. But he understood what was needed at that time, and that is the true mark of a prophet. If there had been another prophet there, what else could they have done? It would have been pointless to revive the most impressive voices of the past, which had partly caused the people's disappointment, and equally pointless to analyze the ambitions of the great world powers in relation to God’s people. What God’s people could do for themselves—that was the important message for the moment; and if Haggai conveyed it in a sparse and struggling style, that was fitting for the occasion. You wouldn't expect anything different when hungry people discuss their responsibilities.
Nor does Haggai deserve blame that he interpreted the duty as the material building of the Temple. This was no mere ecclesiastical function. Without the Temple the continuity of Israel’s religion could not be maintained. An independent state, with the full courses of civic life, was then impossible. The ethical spirit, the regard for each other and God, could prevail over their material interests in no other way than by common devotion to the worship of the God of their fathers. In urging them to build the Temple from their own unaided resources, in abstaining from all hopes of imperial patronage, in making the business one, not of sentiment nor of comfortable assurance derived from the past promises of God, but of plain and hard duty—Haggai illustrated at once the sanity and the spiritual essence of prophecy in Israel.
Haggai shouldn't be blamed for seeing the duty as the physical construction of the Temple. This was more than just a religious role. Without the Temple, Israel’s religion couldn't continue. At that time, having an independent state with a full civic life was impossible. The ethical spirit, along with caring for one another and for God, could only be stronger than their material interests through a shared commitment to worship the God of their ancestors. By pushing them to build the Temple with their own resources, without relying on any help from an empire, and by framing the task as a matter of duty rather than sentiment or past assurances from God, Haggai highlighted both the rationality and the spiritual core of prophecy in Israel.
Professor Robertson Smith has contrasted the central importance which Haggai attached to the Temple with the attitude of Isaiah and Jeremiah, to whom “the religion of Israel and the holiness of Jerusalem have little to do with the edifice of the Temple. The city is holy because it is the seat of Jehovah’s sovereignty on earth, exerted in His dealings with and for the state of Judah and the kingdom of David.”[660] At the same time it ought to be pointed out that even to Isaiah the Temple was the dwelling-place of Jehovah, and if it [Pg 238] had been lying in ruins at his feet, as it was at Haggai’s, there is little doubt he would have been as earnest as Haggai in urging its reconstruction. Nor did the Second Isaiah, who has as lofty an idea of the spiritual destiny of the people as any other prophet, lay less emphasis upon the cardinal importance of the Temple to their life, and upon the certainty of its future glory.
Professor Robertson Smith has highlighted the key significance Haggai placed on the Temple compared to Isaiah and Jeremiah, who believed that “the religion of Israel and the holiness of Jerusalem have little to do with the structure of the Temple. The city is holy because it represents Jehovah’s authority on earth, shown in His interactions with and for the state of Judah and the kingdom of David.”[660] At the same time, it's important to note that even Isaiah saw the Temple as Jehovah's home, and if it had been in ruins at his feet, like it was for Haggai, there’s no doubt he would have been just as passionate as Haggai about pushing for its rebuilding. Additionally, the Second Isaiah, who had as grand a vision of the people’s spiritual future as any other prophet, also emphasized the crucial role of the Temple in their lives and the certainty of its eventual glory.
In the second year of Darius[661] the king, in the sixth month and the first day of the month—that is, on the feast of the new moon—the word of Jehovah came by[662] Haggai the prophet to Zerubbabel, son of She’altî’el,[663] Satrap of Judah, and to Jehoshua‛, son of Jehoṣadaḳ,[664] the high priest—the civil and religious heads of the community—as follows[665]:—
In the second year of King Darius, in the sixth month on the first day of the month—that is, on the feast of the new moon—the word of the Lord came through[662] Haggai the prophet to Zerubbabel, son of Shealtiel,[663] the governor of Judah, and to Joshua, son of Jehoiada,[664] the high priest—the civil and religious leaders of the community—as follows[665]:—
Thus hath Jehovah of Hosts spoken, saying: This people have said, Not yet[666] is come the time for the building of Jehovah’s House. Therefore Jehovah’s word is come by Haggai the prophet, saying: Is it a time for you—you[667]—to be dwelling in houses cieled with planks,[668] while this House is waste? And now thus saith Jehovah of Hosts: Lay to heart how things have gone with you.[669] Ye [Pg 239] sowed much but had little income, ate and were not satisfied, drank and were not full, put on clothing and there was no warmth, while he that earned wages has earned them into a bag with holes.
So says the Lord of Hosts: This people has said, "It's not yet the right time for the building of the Lord's House." Therefore, the Lord's message came through the prophet Haggai, saying: Is it the right time for you—to be living in houses finished with wood, while this House lies in ruins? And now, the Lord of Hosts says: Consider how things have been going for you. You have sown much but harvested little; you eat but are never satisfied, you drink but are never full, you put on clothes but they don’t keep you warm, and the wages you earn seem to vanish into a bag with holes.
Thus saith Jehovah of Hosts:[670] Go up into the mountain—the hill-country of Judah—and bring in timber, and build the House, that I may take pleasure in it, and show My glory, saith Jehovah. Ye looked for much and it has turned out little,[671] and what ye brought home I puffed at. On account of what?—oracle of Jehovah of Hosts—on account of My House which is waste, while ye are hurrying every man after his own house. Therefore[672] hath heaven shut off the dew,[673] and earth shut off her increase. And I have called drought upon the earth, both upon the mountains,[674] and upon the corn, and upon the wine, and upon the oil, and upon what the ground brings forth, and upon man, and upon beast, and upon all the labour of the hands.
This is what the Lord of Hosts says: [670] Go up to the mountain—the hilly region of Judah—and bring back wood to build the House, so that I may take pleasure in it and display My glory, says the Lord. You expected a lot, but it turned out to be little,[671] and what you brought home I blew away. Why?—says the Lord of Hosts—because My House lies in ruins, while each of you is busy with your own house. Therefore,[672] the heavens have withheld their dew,[673] and the earth has withheld its crops. I've called for a drought on the land, both on the mountains,[674] and on the grain, wine, and oil, as well as on what the ground produces, and on people, animals, and all the work of your hands.
For ourselves, Haggai’s appeal to the barren seasons and poverty of the people as proof of God’s anger with their selfishness must raise questions. But we have already seen, not only that natural calamities were by the ancient world interpreted as the penal instruments of the Deity, but that all through history they have had a wonderful influence on the spirits of men, forcing them to search their own hearts and to believe that [Pg 240] Providence is conducted for other ends than those of our physical prosperity. “Have not those who have believed as Amos believed ever been the strong spirits of our race, making the very disasters which crushed them to the earth the tokens that God has great views about them?”[675] Haggai, therefore, takes no sordid view of Providence when he interprets the seasons, from which his countrymen had suffered, as God’s anger upon their selfishness and delay in building His House.
For us, Haggai’s call to the harsh seasons and the struggles of the people as evidence of God’s disapproval of their selfishness raises questions. However, we’ve already seen that natural disasters were viewed by the ancient world as punishment from God, and throughout history, they have had a significant impact on people's spirits, prompting them to reflect on their own hearts and to believe that [Pg 240] Providence serves purposes beyond our physical well-being. “Haven’t those who have shared Amos's beliefs always been the resilient figures of our history, turning the very disasters that defeated them into signs that God has greater plans for them?”[675] Therefore, Haggai doesn’t take a narrow view of Providence when he interprets the seasons, which his fellow countrymen suffered through, as a sign of God’s displeasure with their selfishness and their delays in rebuilding His House.
The straight appeal to the conscience of the Jews had an immediate effect. Within three weeks they began work on the Temple.
The direct appeal to the conscience of the Jews had an immediate impact. Within three weeks, they started working on the Temple.
And Zerubbabel, son of She’altî’el, and Jehoshua’, son of Jehoṣadaḳ, the high priest, and all the rest of the people, hearkened to the voice of Jehovah their God, and to the words of Haggai the prophet, as Jehovah their God had sent him; and the people feared before the face of Jehovah. [And Haggai, the messenger of Jehovah, in Jehovah’s mission to the people, spake, saying, I am with you—oracle of Jehovah.][676] And Jehovah stirred the spirit of Zerubbabel, son of She’altî’el, Satrap of Judah, and the spirit of Jehoshua’, son of Jehoṣadaḳ, the high priest, and the spirit of all the rest of the people; and they went and did work in the House of Jehovah of Hosts, their God, on the twenty-fourth day of the sixth month, in the second year of Darius the king.[677]
And Zerubbabel, son of Shealtiel, and Joshua, son of Jehozadak, the high priest, along with all the other people, listened to the voice of the Lord their God and to the words of the prophet Haggai, as the Lord their God had sent him; and the people were in awe before the Lord. [And Haggai, the messenger of the Lord, in the Lord's mission to the people, said, I am with you—declares the Lord.][676] And the Lord stirred the spirit of Zerubbabel, son of Shealtiel, governor of Judah, and the spirit of Joshua, son of Jehozadak, the high priest, and the spirit of all the other people; and they went and began work on the House of the Lord of Hosts, their God, on the twenty-fourth day of the sixth month in the second year of King Darius.[677]
Note how the narrative emphasises that the new energy was, as it could not but be from Haggai’s unflattering words, a purely spiritual result. It was [Pg 241] the spirit of Zerubbabel, and the spirit of Jehoshua, and the spirit of all the rest of the people, which was stirred—their conscience and radical force of character. Not in vain had the people suffered their great disillusion under Cyrus, if now their history was to start again from sources so inward and so pure.
Note how the story highlights that the new energy came about, as Haggai’s critical words suggest, from a purely spiritual place. It was the spirit of Zerubbabel, the spirit of Jehoshua, and the spirit of all the other people that was stirred—their conscience and deep strength of character. The people didn’t suffer their huge disillusionment under Cyrus in vain if their history was now meant to begin anew from such deep and pure sources.
2.
CCOURAGE,
ZERUBBABEL!
CCOURAGE,
JEHOSHUA AND
EVERYONE
PPEOPLE! (Chap. ii. 1–9).
The second occasion on which Haggai spoke to the people was another feast the same autumn, the seventh day of the Feast of Tabernacles,[678] the twenty-first of the seventh month. For nearly four weeks the work on the Temple had proceeded. Some progress must have been made, for comparisons became possible between the old Temple and the state of this one. Probably the outline and size of the building were visible. In any case it was enough to discourage the builders with their efforts and the means at their disposal. Haggai’s new word is a very simple one of encouragement. The people’s conscience had been stirred by his first; they needed now some hope. Consequently he appeals to what he had ignored before, the political possibilities which the present state of the world afforded—always a source of prophetic promise. But again he makes his former call upon their own courage and resources. The Hebrew text contains a reference to the Exodus which would be appropriate to a discourse delivered during the Feast of Tabernacles, but it is not found in the Septuagint, and is so impossible to construe that it has been justly suspected as a gloss, inserted by some later hand, only [Pg 242] because the passage had to do with the Feast of Tabernacles.
The second time Haggai addressed the people was during another festival that autumn, on the seventh day of the Feast of Tabernacles,[678] the twenty-first day of the seventh month. For almost four weeks, work on the Temple had been ongoing. Some progress must have been visible since comparisons could be made between the old Temple and the state of this one. The outline and size of the building were probably noticeable. In any case, it was enough to discourage the builders regarding their efforts and resources. Haggai’s new message was a straightforward one of encouragement. The people's conscience had been awakened by his first message; they now needed some hope. As a result, he referred to the political possibilities that the current state of the world offered—always a source of prophetic promise. However, he once again called upon their own courage and resources. The Hebrew text includes a reference to the Exodus that would fit a speech given during the Feast of Tabernacles, but this reference is absent in the Septuagint and is so difficult to interpret that it has been rightly suspected as a gloss added by a later editor, only [Pg 242] because the passage was related to the Feast of Tabernacles.
In the seventh month, on the twenty-first day of the month, the word of Jehovah came by[679] Haggai the prophet, saying:—
In the seventh month, on the twenty-first day of the month, the word of the Lord came through[679] Haggai the prophet, saying:—
Speak now to Zerubbabel, son of She’altî’el, Satrap of Judah, and to Jehoshua’, son of Jehoṣadaḳ, the high priest, and to the rest of the people, saying: Who among you is left that saw this House in its former glory, and how do ye see it now? Is it not as nothing in your eyes?[680] And now courage,[681] O Zerubbabel—oracle of Jehovah—and courage, Jehoshua‛, son of Jehoṣadaḳ, O high priest;[682] and courage, all people of the land!—oracle of Jehovah; and get to work, for I am with you—oracle of Jehovah of Hosts[683]—and My Spirit is standing in your midst. Fear not! For thus saith Jehovah of Hosts: It is but a little while, and I will shake the heavens, and the earth and the sea and the dry land; and I will shake all nations, and the costly things[684] of all nations shall come in, and I will fill this House with glory, saith [Pg 243] Jehovah of Hosts. Mine is the silver and Mine the gold—oracle of Jehovah of Hosts. Greater shall the latter glory of this House be than the former, saith Jehovah of Hosts, and in this place will I give peace[685]—oracle of Jehovah of Hosts.
Speak now to Zerubbabel, son of Shealtiel, Governor of Judah, and to Joshua, son of Jehozadak, the high priest, and to the rest of the people, saying: Who among you is left that saw this House in its former glory, and how do you see it now? Is it not nothing in your eyes?[680] And now be strong,[681] O Zerubbabel—says the Lord—and be strong, Joshua, son of Jehozadak, O high priest;[682] and be strong, all you people of the land!—says the Lord; and get to work, for I am with you—says the Lord of Hosts[683]—and My Spirit is standing in your midst. Don’t be afraid! For thus says the Lord of Hosts: In just a little while, I will shake the heavens, and the earth, the sea, and the dry land; and I will shake all nations, and the treasures[684] of all nations will come in, and I will fill this House with glory, says the Lord of Hosts. The silver is Mine and the gold is Mine—says the Lord of Hosts. The latter glory of this House will be greater than the former, says the Lord of Hosts, and in this place, I will give peace[685]—says the Lord of Hosts.
From the earliest times this passage, by the majority of the Christian Church, has been interpreted of the coming of Christ. The Vulgate renders ver. 7b, Et veniet Desideratus cunctis gentibus, and so a large number of the Latin Fathers, who are followed by Luther, Der Trost aller Heiden, and by our own Authorised Version, And the Desire of all nations shall come. This was not contrary to Jewish tradition, for Rabbi Akiba had defined the clause of the Messiah, and Jerome received the interpretation from his Jewish instructors. In itself the noun, as pointed in the Massoretic text, means longing or object of longing.[686] But the verb which goes with it is in the plural, and by a change of points the noun itself may be read as a plural.[687] That this was the original reading is made extremely probable by the fact that it lay before the translators of the Septuagint, who render: the picked, [Pg 244] or chosen, things of the nations.[688] So the old Italic version: Et venient omnia electa gentium.[689] Moreover this meaning suits the context, as the other does not. The next verse mentions silver and gold. “We may understand what he says,” writes Calvin, “of Christ; we indeed know that Christ was the expectation of the whole world; ... but as it immediately follows, Mine is the silver and Mine is the gold, the more simple meaning is that which I first stated: that the nations would come, bringing with them all their riches, that they might offer themselves and all their possessions a sacrifice to God.”[690]
From the earliest times, this passage has been interpreted by the majority of the Christian Church as referring to the coming of Christ. The Vulgate translates ver. 7b, Et veniet Desideratus cunctis gentibus, which many of the Latin Fathers support, along with Luther's Der Trost aller Heiden, and our own Authorized Version, And the Desire of all nations shall come. This interpretation is not in conflict with Jewish tradition, as Rabbi Akiba defined the concept of the Messiah, and Jerome received this interpretation from his Jewish teachers. In itself, the noun, as pointed in the Massoretic text, means longing or object of longing.[686] However, the verb that accompanies it is in the plural, and with a change of points, the noun can also be read in the plural.[687] That this was the original reading is highly probable because it was used by the translators of the Septuagint, who rendered it as the picked, [Pg 244] or chosen, things of the nations.[688] The old Italic version also states: Et venient omnia electa gentium.[689] Furthermore, this meaning fits the context better than the alternative. The next verse mentions silver and gold. “We may understand what he says,” writes Calvin, “of Christ; we indeed know that Christ was the expectation of the whole world; ... but as it immediately follows, Mine is the silver and Mine is the gold, the simpler meaning is the one I first stated: that the nations would come, bringing all their riches to offer themselves and all their possessions as a sacrifice to God.”[690]
3. THE PTOWER OF THE UNCLEAN (Chap. ii. 10–19).
Haggai’s third address to the people is based on a deliverance which he seeks from the priests. The Book of Deuteronomy had provided that, in all difficult cases not settled by its own code, the people shall seek a deliverance or Torah from the priests, and shall observe to do according to the deliverance which the priests deliver to thee.[691] Both noun and verb, which may be thus literally translated, are also used for the completed and canonical Law in Israel, and they signify that in the time of the composition of the Book of Deuteronomy that Law was still regarded as in process of growth. So it is also in the time of Haggai: he [Pg 245] does not consult a code of laws, nor asks the priests what the canon says, as, for instance, our Lord does with the question, how readest thou? But he begs them to give him a Torah or deliverance,[692] based of course upon existing custom, but not yet committed to writing.[693] For the history of the Law in Israel this is, therefore, a passage of great interest.
Haggai’s third message to the people is based on a ruling that he seeks from the priests. The Book of Deuteronomy states that in all difficult cases not resolved by its own code, the people should seek a ruling or Torah from the priests, and shall observe to do according to the ruling which the priests give to you.[691] The terms used for both the noun and verb can be literally translated, and they are also used to refer to the completed and official Law in Israel. This indicates that when the Book of Deuteronomy was written, that Law was still considered to be developing. The same is true during Haggai's time: he does not consult a legal code, nor does he ask the priests what the canon says, as our Lord does with the question, how do you read it? Instead, he asks them for a Torah or ruling,[692] which is, of course, based on established customs but not yet documented in writing.[693] For the history of the Law in Israel, this is therefore a passage of great significance.
On the twenty-fourth of the ninth month, in the second year of Darius, the word of Jehovah came to[694] Haggai the prophet, saying: Thus saith Jehovah of Hosts, Ask, I pray, of the priests a deliverance,[695] saying:—
On the 24th of the 9th month, in the second year of Darius, the word of the Lord came to Haggai the prophet, saying: Thus says the Lord of Hosts, Ask, please, of the priests for a ruling, saying:—
If a man be carrying flesh that is holy in the skirt of his robe, and with his skirt touch bread or pottage or wine or oil or any food, shall the latter become holy? And the priests gave answer and said, No! And Haggai said, If one unclean by a corpse[696] touch any of these, shall the latter become unclean? And the priests gave answer and said, It shall. That is to say, holiness which passed from the source to an object immediately in touch with the latter did not spread further; but pollution infected not only the person who came into [Pg 246] contact with it, but whatever he touched.[697] “The flesh of the sacrifice hallowed whatever it should touch, but not further;[698] but the human being who was defiled by touching a dead body, defiled all he might touch.”[699] And Haggai answered and said: So is this people, and so is this nation before Me—oracle of Jehovah—and so is all the work of their hands, and what they offer there—at the altar erected on its old site—is unclean.[700] That is to say, while the Jews had expected their restored ritual to make them holy to the Lord, this had not been effective, while, on the contrary, their contact with sources of pollution had thoroughly polluted both themselves and their labour and their sacrifices. What these sources of pollution are is not explicitly stated, but Haggai, from his other messages, can only mean, either the people’s want of energy in building the Temple, or the unbuilt Temple itself. Andrée goes so far as to compare the latter with the corpse, whose [Pg 247] touch, according to the priests, spreads infection through more than one degree. In any case Haggai means to illustrate and enforce the building of the Temple without delay; and meantime he takes one instance of the effect he has already spoken of, the work of their hands, and shows how it has been spoilt by their neglect and delay. And now, I pray, set your hearts backward from to-day,[701] before stone was laid upon stone in the Temple of Jehovah: ...[702] when one came to a heap of grain of twenty measures, and it had become ten, or went to the winevat to draw fifty measures,[703] and it had become twenty. I smote you with blasting and with withering,[704] and with hail all the work of your hands, and ...[705]—oracle of Jehovah. Lay now your hearts on the time before to-day[706] (the twenty-fourth day of the [Pg 248] ninth month[707]), before the day of the foundation of the Temple of Jehovah[708]—lay your hearts to that time! Is [Pg 249] there yet any seed in the barn[709]? And as yet[710] the vine, the fig-tree, the pomegranate and the olive have not borne fruit. From this day I will bless thee.
If a man is carrying holy meat in the hem of his robe and he touches bread, stew, wine, oil, or any food with his hem, will that food become holy? The priests answered, No! Haggai said, If someone who is unclean because of contact with a dead body touches any of these, will the food become unclean? The priests answered, Yes. This means that holiness transferred from the source to the object it touches does not carry on further; however, impurity not only affects the person who comes into contact with it but also whatever they touch. “The flesh of the sacrifice makes whatever it touches holy, but not beyond that; but a person who is defiled by touching a dead body defiles everything they touch.” And Haggai responded and said: This is how the people are, and this nation is before Me—declares the Lord—and so is all the work of their hands, and what they offer at the altar built on its old site is unclean. That is to say, while the Jews thought that their restored rituals would make them holy to the Lord, it was not effective. In contrast, their contact with sources of pollution had completely contaminated both themselves and their work and sacrifices. What these sources of pollution are isn't explicitly stated, but from Haggai's other messages, it can only refer to either the people's lack of effort in building the Temple or the unbuilt Temple itself. Andrée even compares the latter to a corpse, whose touch, according to the priests, spreads contamination beyond just the one who touches it. In any case, Haggai means to illustrate and emphasize the immediate need to build the Temple; and in the meantime, he points out one example of how their neglect has ruined the work of their hands. And now, I ask you to reflect back from today,[701] before stone was laid upon stone in the Temple of the Lord: ...[702] when someone came to a pile of grain of twenty measures, and it turned into ten, or went to the wine vat to draw fifty measures,[703] and it became twenty. I struck you with blight and mildew,[704] and with hail all the work of your hands, and ...[705]—declares the Lord. Now focus on the time before today[706] (the twenty-fourth day of the ninth month[707]), before the day of the foundation of the Temple of the Lord[708]—reflect on that time! Is there yet any seed in the barn[709]? And as of yet[710] the vine, the fig tree, the pomegranate, and the olive have not produced fruit. From this day I will bless you.
This then is the substance of the whole message. On the twenty-fourth day of the ninth month, somewhere in our December, the Jews had been discouraged that their attempts to build the Temple, begun three months before,[711] had not turned the tide of their misfortunes and produced prosperity in their agriculture. Haggai tells them, there is not yet time for the change to work. If contact with a holy thing has only a slight effect, but contact with an unclean thing has a much greater effect (verses 11–13), then their attempts to build the Temple must have less good influence upon their condition than the bad influence of all their past devotion to themselves and their secular labours. That is why adversity still continues, but courage! from this day on God will bless. The whole message is, therefore, opportune to the date at which it was delivered, and comes naturally on the back of Haggai’s previous oracles. Andrée’s reason for assigning it to another writer, on the ground of its breaking the connection, does not exist.[712]
This is the essence of the entire message. On the twenty-fourth day of the ninth month, which is around our December, the Jews were feeling discouraged because their efforts to rebuild the Temple, started three months earlier,[711] hadn’t changed their unfortunate situation or improved their farming. Haggai tells them it’s not time for that change to happen yet. If touching something holy has only a small effect, while touching something unclean has a much larger impact (verses 11–13), then their attempts to build the Temple must be having less positive influence on their situation than the negative impact of all their past focus on themselves and their everyday work. That’s why they’re still facing difficulties, but be encouraged! From this day forward, God will bless them. The entire message is therefore timely for when it was given, and it naturally follows Haggai’s previous messages. Andrée’s reason for attributing it to a different writer, based on its disruption of the connection, isn’t valid.[712]
These poor colonists, in their hope deferred, were learning the old lesson, which humanity finds so hard to understand, that repentance and new-born zeal do not immediately work a change upon our material condition; but the natural consequences of sin often outweigh the influence of conversion, and though devoted to God and very industrious we may still [Pg 250] be punished for a sinful past. Evil has an infectious power greater than that of holiness. Its effects are more extensive and lasting.[713] It was no bit of casuistry which Haggai sought to illustrate by his appeal to the priests on the ceremonial law, but an ethical truth deeply embedded in human experience.
These unfortunate colonists, in their delayed hopes, were learning an old lesson that humanity struggles to grasp: that repentance and newfound enthusiasm don't instantly change our physical situation. The natural consequences of sin often outweigh the impact of conversion, and even though we may be devoted to God and work hard, we can still be punished for a sinful past. Evil has a contagious power that surpasses that of goodness. Its effects are broader and longer-lasting. It wasn't some kind of semantic trick that Haggai aimed to illustrate with his reference to the priests regarding the ceremonial law, but rather a moral truth deeply rooted in human experience.
4.THE RE-Investment of IISRAEL'S HOPE (Chap. ii. 20–23).
On the same day Haggai published another oracle, in which he put the climax to his own message by re-investing in Zerubbabel the ancient hopes of his people. When the monarchy fell the Messianic hopes were naturally no longer concentrated in the person of a king; and the great evangelist of the Exile found the elect and anointed Servant of Jehovah in the people as a whole, or in at least the pious part of them, with functions not of political government but of moral influence and instruction towards all the peoples of the earth. Yet in the Exile Ezekiel still predicted an individual Messiah, a son of the house of David; only it is significant that, in his latest prophecies delivered after the overthrow of Jerusalem, Ezekiel calls him not king[714] any more, but prince.[715]
On the same day, Haggai shared another message, where he emphasized his point by restoring the ancient hopes of his people in Zerubbabel. When the monarchy collapsed, hopes for a Messiah naturally shifted away from a king; the great advocate during the Exile saw the chosen and anointed Servant of God in the people as a whole, or at least among the devout, taking on roles of moral guidance and teaching for all nations. However, during the Exile, Ezekiel still foretold of a single Messiah, a descendant of David; it's noteworthy that in his later prophecies, given after the fall of Jerusalem, Ezekiel refers to him not as king[714] but as prince.[715]
[Pg 251] After the return of Sheshbazzar to Babylon this position was virtually filled by Zerubbabel, a grandson of Jehoiakin, the second last king of Judah, and appointed by the Persian king Peḥah or Satrap of Judah. Him Haggai now formally names the elect servant of Jehovah. In that overturning of the kingdoms of the world which Haggai had predicted two months before, and which he now explains as their mutual destruction by war, Jehovah of Hosts will make Zerubbabel His signet-ring, inseparable from Himself and the symbol of His authority.
[Pg 251] After Sheshbazzar returned to Babylon, Zerubbabel, a grandson of Jehoiakin, the second-to-last king of Judah, effectively took over that position. He was appointed by the Persian king as the Peḥah or Satrap of Judah. Haggai now officially refers to him as Jehovah's chosen servant. In the upheaval of the kingdoms of the world that Haggai had predicted two months earlier, and which he now describes as their mutual destruction through war, Jehovah of Hosts will make Zerubbabel His signet ring, forever connected to Himself and a symbol of His authority.
And the word of Jehovah came a second time to[716] Haggai on the twenty-fourth day of the ninth month, saying: Speak to Zerubbabel, Satrap of Judah, saying: I am about to shake the heavens and the earth,[717] and I will overturn the thrones[718] of kingdoms, and will shatter the power of the kingdoms of the Gentiles, and will overturn chariots[719] and their riders, and horses and their riders will come down, every man by the sword of his brother. In that day—oracle of Jehovah of Hosts—I will take Zerubbabel, son of She’altî’el, My servant—oracle of Jehovah—and will make him like a signet-ring; for thee have I chosen—oracle of Jehovah of Hosts.
And the word of the Lord came a second time to[716] Haggai on the twenty-fourth day of the ninth month, saying: Speak to Zerubbabel, governor of Judah, saying: I am about to shake the heavens and the earth,[717] and I will overturn the thrones[718] of kingdoms, and will shatter the power of the kingdoms of the nations, and will overturn chariots[719] and their riders, and horses and their riders will fall, each man by the sword of his brother. On that day—declares the Lord Almighty—I will take Zerubbabel, son of Shealtiel, My servant—declares the Lord—and will make him like a signet ring; for I have chosen you—declares the Lord Almighty.
The wars and mutual destruction of the Gentiles, of which Haggai speaks, are doubtless those revolts of races and provinces, which threatened to disrupt the Persian Empire upon the accession of Darius in 521. Persians, Babylonians, Medes, Armenians, the Sacæ and others rose together or in succession. In four years Darius quelled them all, and reorganised his [Pg 252] empire before the Jews finished their Temple. Like all the Syrian governors, Zerubbabel remained his poor lieutenant and submissive tributary. History rolled westward into Europe. Greek and Persian began their struggle for the control of its future, and the Jews fell into an obscurity and oblivion unbroken for centuries. The signet-ring of Jehovah was not acknowledged by the world—does not seem even to have challenged its briefest attention. But Haggai had at least succeeded in asserting the Messianic hope of Israel, always baffled, never quenched, in this re-opening of her life. He had delivered the ancient heritage of Israel to the care of the new Judaism.
The wars and destruction among the Gentiles that Haggai mentions are likely the revolts of various races and provinces that threatened to destabilize the Persian Empire when Darius took power in 521. Persians, Babylonians, Medes, Armenians, the Sacæ, and others rose up together or one after the other. In just four years, Darius subdued them all and reorganized his [Pg 252] empire before the Jews completed their Temple. Like all the governors in Syria, Zerubbabel stayed a poor lieutenant and obedient tax payer. History moved westward into Europe. The Greeks and Persians began their battle for control of its future, and the Jews fell into a long period of obscurity and neglect that lasted for centuries. The signet-ring of Jehovah went unrecognized by the world and didn’t seem to grab even the slightest attention. However, Haggai at least managed to reaffirm Israel's Messianic hope, which was always challenged but never extinguished, as they began their new life. He had entrusted Israel’s ancient legacy to the care of the new Judaism.
Haggai’s place in the succession of prophecy ought now to be clear to us. The meagreness of his words and their crabbed style, his occupation with the construction of the Temple, his unfulfilled hope in Zerubbabel, his silence on the great inheritance of truth delivered by his predecessors, and the absence from his prophesying of all visions of God’s character and all emphasis upon the ethical elements of religion—these have moved some to depress his value as a prophet almost to the vanishing point. Nothing could be more unjust. In his opening message Haggai evinced the first indispensable power of the prophet: to speak to the situation of the moment, and to succeed in getting men to take up the duty at their feet; in another message he announced a great ethical principle; in his last he conserved the Messianic traditions of his religion, and though not less disappointed than Isaiah in the personality to whom he looked for their fulfilment, he succeeded in passing on their hope undiminished to future ages.
Haggai’s role in the line of prophets should be clear to us now. The simplicity of his words and their awkward style, his focus on building the Temple, his unfulfilled hope in Zerubbabel, his lack of commentary on the profound truth shared by his predecessors, and the absence of any visions of God's character or emphasis on the moral aspects of faith—these factors have led some to underestimate his worth as a prophet almost completely. Nothing could be more unfair. In his first message, Haggai showcased the essential ability of a prophet: to address the current situation and inspire people to embrace the responsibilities right in front of them; in another message, he stated an important ethical principle; and in his final message, he preserved the Messianic traditions of his faith. Even though he was just as disappointed as Isaiah regarding the figure he hoped would fulfill these traditions, he managed to pass on that hope intact to future generations.
ZECHARIAH
(I.—VIII.)
Not by might, and not by force, but by My Spirit, saith Jehovah of Hosts.
Not by might, and not by force, but by My Spirit, says the Lord of Hosts.
Be not afraid, strengthen your hands! Speak truth, every man to his neighbour; truth and wholesome judgment judge ye in your gates, and in your hearts plan no evil for each other, nor take pleasure in false swearing, for all these things do I hate—oracle of Jehovah.
Don't be afraid, strengthen your hands! Speak the truth, everyone to their neighbor; let truth and good judgment guide you at your gates, and in your hearts, don't plan any evil against each other, nor take pleasure in lying, because all these things I hate—says the Lord.
THE BOOK OF ZECHARIAH (I.—VIII.)
THE BOOK OF ZECHARIAH (Chapters I-VIII)
The Book of Zechariah, consisting of fourteen chapters, falls clearly into two divisions: First, chaps. i.—viii., ascribed to Zechariah himself and full of evidence for their authenticity; Second, chaps. ix.—xiv., which are not ascribed to Zechariah, and deal with conditions different from those upon which he worked. The full discussion of the date and character of this second section we shall reserve till we reach the period at which we believe it to have been written. Here an introduction is necessary only to chaps. i.—viii.
The Book of Zechariah has fourteen chapters and divides clearly into two parts: First, chapters i—viii, which are credited to Zechariah himself and provide strong evidence of their authenticity; Second, chapters ix—xiv, which are not credited to Zechariah and address different conditions from those he dealt with. We will discuss the date and nature of this second section later, when we think it was written. For now, an introduction is only necessary for chapters i—viii.
These chapters may be divided into five sections.
These chapters can be divided into five sections.
I. Chap. i. 1–6.—A Word of Jehovah which came to Zechariah in the eighth month of the second year of Darius, that is in November 520 B.C., or between the second and the third oracles of Haggai.[720] In this the prophet’s place is affirmed in the succession of the prophets of Israel. The ancient prophets are gone, but their predictions have been fulfilled in the calamities of the Exile, and God’s Word abides for ever.
I. Chap. i. 1–6.—A message from the Lord came to Zechariah in the eighth month of the second year of Darius, which is November 520 BCE, or between the second and third messages of Haggai.[720] In this, the prophet's role is confirmed in the line of the prophets of Israel. The ancient prophets are gone, but their predictions have been realized in the hardships of the Exile, and God's Word lasts forever.
II. Chap. i. 7—vi. 9.—A Word of Jehovah which came to Zechariah on the twenty-fourth of the eleventh month of the same year, that is January or February 519, and which he reproduces in the form of eight Visions by night. (1) The Vision of the Four Horsemen: God’s new mercies to Jerusalem (chap. i. 7–17). (2) The Vision of the Four Horns, or Powers of the World, and the Four Smiths, who smite them down (ii. 1–4 Heb., but in the Septuagint and in the English [Pg 256] Version i. 18–21). (3) The Vision of the Man with the Measuring Rope: Jerusalem shall be rebuilt, no longer as a narrow fortress, but spread abroad for the multitude of her population (chap. ii. 5–9 Heb., ii. 1–5 LXX. and Eng.). To this Vision is appended a lyric piece of probably older date calling upon the Jews in Babylon to return, and celebrating the joining of many peoples to Jehovah, now that He takes up again His habitation in Jerusalem (chap. ii. 10–17 Heb., ii. 6–13 LXX. and Eng.). (4) The Vision of Joshua, the High Priest, and the Satan or Accuser: the Satan is rebuked, and Joshua is cleansed from his foul garments and clothed with a new turban and festal apparel; the land is purged and secure (chap. iii.). (5) The Vision of the Seven-Branched Lamp and the Two Olive-Trees (chap. iv. 1–6a, 10b-14): into the centre of this has been inserted a Word of Jehovah to Zerubbabel (vv. 6b-10a), which interrupts the Vision and ought probably to come at the close of it. (6) The Vision of the Flying Book: it is the curse of the land, which is being removed, but after destroying the houses of the wicked (chap. v. 1–4). (7) The Vision of the Bushel and the Woman: that is the guilt of the land and its wickedness; they are carried off and planted in the land of Shinar (v. 5–11). (8) The Vision of the Four Chariots: they go forth from the Lord of all the earth, to traverse the earth and bring His Spirit, or anger, to bear on the North country (chap. vi. 1–8).
II. Chap. i. 7—vi. 9.—A message from the Lord came to Zechariah on the twenty-fourth of the eleventh month of the same year, which is January or February 519, and he shares it through eight nighttime visions. (1) The Vision of the Four Horsemen: God’s new blessings for Jerusalem (chap. i. 7–17). (2) The Vision of the Four Horns, representing the powers of the world, and the Four Smiths who defeat them (ii. 1–4 Heb., but in the Septuagint and in the English [Pg 256] Version i. 18–21). (3) The Vision of the Man with the Measuring Cord: Jerusalem will be rebuilt, no longer a small fortress, but expanded for its large population (chap. ii. 5–9 Heb., ii. 1–5 LXX. and Eng.). Attached to this Vision is a poem, likely older, urging the Jews in Babylon to return and celebrating the many nations joining Jehovah as He returns to dwell in Jerusalem (chap. ii. 10–17 Heb., ii. 6–13 LXX. and Eng.). (4) The Vision of Joshua, the High Priest, and the Satan or Accuser: the Satan is rebuked, and Joshua is cleansed of his dirty clothes and dressed in a new turban and fine garments; the land is purified and secure (chap. iii.). (5) The Vision of the Seven-Branched Lamp and the Two Olive Trees (chap. iv. 1–6a, 10b-14): within this, a message from Jehovah to Zerubbabel is included (vv. 6b-10a), interrupting the Vision and likely meant to come at its end. (6) The Vision of the Flying Scroll: it represents the curse of the land, which is being taken away, but only after destroying the houses of the wicked (chap. v. 1–4). (7) The Vision of the Measuring Basket and the Woman: this signifies the guilt of the land and its wickedness; they are taken away and placed in the land of Shinar (v. 5–11). (8) The Vision of the Four Chariots: they come from the Lord of all the earth to travel throughout the earth and bring His Spirit, or wrath, upon the northern region (chap. vi. 1–8).
III. Chap. vi. 9–15.—A Word of Jehovah, undated (unless it is to be taken as of the same date as the Visions to which it is attached), giving directions as to the gifts sent to the community at Jerusalem from the Babylonian Jews. A crown is to be made from the silver and gold, and, according to the text, placed upon the head of Joshua. But, as we shall see,[721] the text gives evident signs of having been altered in the interest of the High Priest; and probably the crown was meant for Zerubbabel, at whose right hand the priest is to stand, and there shall be a counsel of peace between the two of them. The far-away shall come and assist at the building of the Temple. This section breaks off in the middle of a sentence.
III. Chap. vi. 9–15.—A message from Jehovah, undated (unless it’s taken as being from the same date as the Visions it’s connected to), giving instructions about the gifts sent to the community in Jerusalem from the Babylonian Jews. A crown is to be made from the silver and gold, and, according to the text, it should be placed on Joshua's head. But, as we will see,[721] the text shows clear signs of having been changed to favor the High Priest; and it’s likely that the crown was intended for Zerubbabel, at whose right hand the priest is to stand, and there will be a council of peace between them. The distant ones will come and help in the building of the Temple. This section ends abruptly in the middle of a sentence.
IV. Chap. vii.—The Word of Jehovah which came to Zechariah on the fourth of the ninth month of the fourth year of Darius, that is nearly two years after the date of the Visions. The Temple was approaching completion; and an inquiry was addressed to the priests who were in it and to the prophets concerning the Fasts, which had been maintained during the Exile, while the Temple lay desolate (chap. vii. 1–3). This inquiry drew from Zechariah a historical explanation of how the Fasts arose (chap. vii. 4–14).
IV. Chap. vii.—The Word of the Lord that came to Zechariah on the fourth day of the ninth month in the fourth year of Darius, which is nearly two years after the Visions. The Temple was nearly finished; and there was a question posed to the priests who were there and to the prophets about the Fasts that had been observed during the Exile, while the Temple was in ruins (chap. vii. 1–3). This question prompted Zechariah to provide a historical explanation of the origins of the Fasts (chap. vii. 4–14).
V. Chap. viii.—Ten short undated oracles, each introduced by [Pg 257] the same formula, Thus saith Jehovah of Hosts, and summarising all Zechariah’s teaching since before the Temple began up to the question of the cessation of the Fasts upon its completion—with promises for the future. (1) A Word affirming Jehovah’s new zeal for Jerusalem and His Return to her (vv. 1, 2). (2) Another of the same (ver. 3). (3) A Word promising fulness of old folk and children in her streets (vv. 4, 5). (4) A Word affirming that nothing is too wonderful for Jehovah (ver. 6). (5) A Word promising the return of the people from east and west (vv. 7, 8). (6 and 7) Two Words contrasting, in terms similar to Haggai i., the poverty of the people before the foundation of the Temple with their new prosperity: from a curse Israel shall become a blessing. This is due to God’s anger having changed into a purpose of grace to Jerusalem. But the people themselves must do truth and justice, ceasing from perjury and thoughts of evil against each other (vv. 9–17). (8) A Word which recurs to the question of Fasting, and commands that the four great Fasts, instituted to commemorate the siege and overthrow of Jerusalem, and the murder of Gedaliah, be changed to joy and gladness (vv. 18, 19). (9) A Word predicting the coming of the Gentiles to the worship of Jehovah at Jerusalem (vv. 20–22). (10) Another of the same (ver. 23).
V. Chap. viii.—Ten brief, undated messages, each introduced by [Pg 257] the same phrasing, Thus says the Lord of Hosts, summarizing all of Zechariah's teachings from before the Temple was built to the question of whether the Fasts would continue after its completion—with promises for the future. (1) A message affirming the Lord’s renewed passion for Jerusalem and His return to her (vv. 1, 2). (2) Another of the same (ver. 3). (3) A message promising a crowd of old people and children in her streets (vv. 4, 5). (4) A message affirming that nothing is too incredible for the Lord (ver. 6). (5) A message promising the return of people from both east and west (vv. 7, 8). (6 and 7) Two messages contrasting, similar to Haggai i., the poverty of the people before the foundation of the Temple with their new prosperity: from a curse Israel shall become a blessing. This is because God’s anger has turned into a purpose of grace toward Jerusalem. But the people must practice truth and justice, ceasing from lying and evil thoughts against each other (vv. 9–17). (8) A message returning to the topic of Fasting, commanding that the four major Fasts, originally established to commemorate the siege and destruction of Jerusalem, and the murder of Gedaliah, be transformed into joy and gladness (vv. 18, 19). (9) A message predicting the arrival of the Gentiles to worship the Lord in Jerusalem (vv. 20–22). (10) Another similar message (ver. 23).
There can be little doubt that, apart from the few interpolations noted, these eight chapters are genuine prophecies of Zechariah, who is mentioned in the Book of Ezra as the colleague of Haggai, and contemporary of Zerubbabel and Joshua at the time of the rebuilding of the Temple.[722] Like the oracles of Haggai, these prophecies are dated according to the years of Darius the king, from his second year to his fourth. Although they may contain some of the exhortations to build the Temple, which the Book of Ezra informs us that Zechariah made along with Haggai, the most of them presuppose progress in the work, and seek to assist it by historical retrospect and by glowing hopes of the Messianic effects of its completion. Their allusions suit exactly the years to which they are [Pg 258] assigned. Darius is king. The Exile has lasted about seventy years.[723] Numbers of Jews remain in Babylon,[724] and are scattered over the rest of the world.[725] The community at Jerusalem is small and weak: it is the mere colony of young men and men in middle life who came to it from Babylon; there are few children and old folk.[726] Joshua and Zerubbabel are the heads of the community, and the pledges for its future.[727] The exact conditions are recalled as recent which Haggai spoke of a few years before.[728] Moreover, there is a steady and orderly progress throughout the prophecies, in harmony with the successive dates at which they were delivered. In November 520 they begin with a cry to repentance and lessons drawn from the past of prophecy.[729] In January 519 Temple and City are still to be built.[730] Zerubbabel has laid the foundation; the completion is yet future.[731] The prophet’s duty is to quiet the people’s apprehensions about the state of the world,[732] to provoke their zeal,[733] give them confidence in their great men,[734] and, above all, assure them that God is returned to them[735] and their sin pardoned.[736] But in December 518 the Temple is so far built that the priests are said to belong to it;[737] there is no occasion for continuing the fasts of the Exile,[738] the [Pg 259] future has opened and the horizon is bright with the Messianic hopes.[739] Most of all, it is felt that the hard struggle with the forces of nature is over, and the people are exhorted to the virtues of the civic life.[740] They have time to lift their eyes from their work and see the nations coming from afar to Jerusalem.[741]
There can be little doubt that, aside from the few additions noted, these eight chapters are authentic prophecies of Zechariah, who is mentioned in the Book of Ezra as the colleague of Haggai and a contemporary of Zerubbabel and Joshua during the rebuilding of the Temple.[722] Like Haggai's messages, these prophecies are dated according to the years of King Darius, from his second year to his fourth. While they may include some calls to rebuild the Temple that Ezra tells us Zechariah made alongside Haggai, most of them assume that progress has been made and aim to support it by reflecting on history and expressing optimistic hopes for the Messianic effects of its completion. Their references perfectly match the years they are assigned.[Pg 258] Darius is king. The Exile has lasted about seventy years.[723] Many Jews still remain in Babylon,[724] and are scattered throughout the rest of the world.[725] The community in Jerusalem is small and weak—it consists mainly of young men and middle-aged men who came from Babylon; there are few children and elderly people.[726] Joshua and Zerubbabel are the leaders of the community and its hopes for the future.[727] The current conditions are recalled as recent events that Haggai mentioned a few years earlier.[728] Furthermore, there is a clear and steady development throughout the prophecies, in line with the various dates they were delivered. In November 520, they start with a call to repentance and lessons drawn from the past of prophecy.[729] In January 519, the Temple and the City still need to be built.[730] Zerubbabel has laid the foundation, but completion is still ahead.[731] The prophet’s role is to calm the people’s worries about the state of the world,[732] inspire their enthusiasm,[733] boost their confidence in their leaders,[734] and, most importantly, reassure them that God has returned to them[735] and their sins are forgiven.[736] But by December 518, the Temple is built enough that the priests are said to belong to it;[737] there is no need to continue the fasts of the Exile,[738] the[Pg 259] future is bright and filled with Messianic hopes.[739] Most importantly, it is felt that the hard struggle against the forces of nature is over, and the people are encouraged to embrace the virtues of civic life.[740] They now have time to lift their gaze from their work and see the nations coming from afar to Jerusalem.[741]
These features leave no room for doubt that the great bulk of the first eight chapters of the Book of Zechariah are by the prophet himself, and from the years to which he assigns them, November 520 to December 518. The point requires no argument.
These features make it clear that most of the first eight chapters of the Book of Zechariah are written by the prophet himself, during the time he specifies, from November 520 to December 518. This point is beyond debate.
There are, however, three passages which provoke further examination—two of them because of the signs they bear of an earlier date, and one because of the alteration it has suffered in the interests of a later day in Israel’s history.
There are, however, three sections that warrant further investigation—two of them due to the indications they show of an earlier time, and one because of the changes it has undergone for the sake of a later period in Israel’s history.
The lyric passage which is appended to the Second Vision (chap. ii 10–17 Heb., 6–13 LXX. and Eng.) suggests questions by its singularity: there is no other such among the Visions. But in addition to this it speaks not only of the Return from Babylon as still future[742]—this might still be said after the First Return of the exiles in 536[743]—but it differs from the language of all the Visions proper in describing the return of Jehovah Himself to Zion as still future. The whole, too, has the ring of the great odes in Isaiah xl.—lv., and seems to reflect the same situation, upon the eve [Pg 260] of Cyrus’ conquest of Babylon. There can be little doubt that we have here inserted in Zechariah’s Visions a song of twenty years earlier, but we must confess inability to decide whether it was adopted by Zechariah himself or added by a later hand.[744]
The lyrical section added to the Second Vision (chap. ii 10–17 Heb., 6–13 LXX. and Eng.) raises questions due to its uniqueness: there's nothing else like it among the Visions. Moreover, it not only references the Return from Babylon as still pending—a statement that could still be made after the First Return of the exiles in 536—but it also sets itself apart from the language of all the other Visions by describing the return of Jehovah Himself to Zion as still to come. Overall, it echoes the grand odes found in Isaiah chapters 40 to 55 and appears to reflect the same context just before Cyrus conquered Babylon. There's little doubt that we have a song from twenty years earlier integrated into Zechariah’s Visions, but we can't determine whether Zechariah himself included it or if it was added later.
Again, there are the two passages called the Word of Jehovah to Zerubbabel, chap. iv. 6b-10a; and the Word of Jehovah concerning the gifts which came to Jerusalem from the Jews in Babylon, chap. vi. 9–15. The first, as Wellhausen has shown,[745] is clearly out of place; it disturbs the narrative of the Vision, and is to be put at the end of the latter. The second is undated, and separate from the Visions. The second plainly affirms that the building of the Temple is still future. The man whose name is Branch or Shoot is designated: and he shall build the Temple of Jehovah. The first is in the same temper as the first two oracles of Haggai. It is possible then that these two passages are not, like the Visions with which they are taken, to be dated from 519, but represent that still earlier prophesying of Zechariah with which we are told he assisted Haggai in instigating the people to begin to build the Temple.
Again, there are the two passages referred to as the Word of the Lord to Zerubbabel, chap. iv. 6-10; and the Word of the Lord regarding the gifts that came to Jerusalem from the Jews in Babylon, chap. vi. 9–15. The first, as Wellhausen has shown,[745] is clearly out of place; it disrupts the narrative of the Vision and should be moved to the end of it. The second is undated and separate from the Visions. The second clearly indicates that the building of the Temple is still to come. The man known as Branch or Shoot is identified: and he shall build the Temple of the Lord. The first is in the same spirit as the first two oracles of Haggai. It’s possible, then, that these two passages are not, like the Visions they are associated with, to be dated from 519, but represent an even earlier prophecy of Zechariah when he was helping Haggai encourage the people to start building the Temple.
The style of the prophet Zechariah betrays special features almost only in the narrative of the Visions. Outside these his language is simple, direct and pure, as it could not but be, considering how much of it is drawn from, or modelled upon, the older prophets,[746] and chiefly Hosea and Jeremiah. Only one or two [Pg 261] lapses into a careless and degenerate dialect show us how the prophet might have written, had he not been sustained by the music of the classical periods of the language.[747]
The style of the prophet Zechariah shows unique features mainly in the narrative of the Visions. Outside of that, his language is simple, straightforward, and clear, which makes sense given how much of it is inspired by or modeled after the older prophets,[746] especially Hosea and Jeremiah. Just one or two slips into a careless and less refined dialect suggest how the prophet might have written if he hadn’t been influenced by the lyrical qualities of the classical periods of the language.[747]
This directness and pith is not shared by the language in which the Visions are narrated.[748] Here the style is involved and redundant. The syntax is loose; there is a frequent omission of the copula, and of other means by which, in better Hebrew, connection and conciseness are sustained. The formulas, thus saith and saying, are repeated to weariness. At the same time it is fair to ask, how much of this redundancy was due to Zechariah himself? Take the Septuagint version. The Hebrew text, which it followed, not only included a number of repetitions of the formulas, and of the designations of the personages introduced into the Visions, which do not occur in the Massoretic text,[749] [Pg 262] but omitted some which are found in the Massoretic text.[750] These two sets of phenomena prove that from an early date the copiers of the original text of Zechariah must have been busy in increasing its redundancies. Further, there are still earlier intrusions and expansions, for these are shared by both the Hebrew and the Greek texts: some of them very natural efforts to clear up the personages and conversations recorded in the dreams,[751] some of them stupid mistakes in understanding the drift of the argument.[752] There must of course have been a certain amount of redundancy in the original to provoke such aggravations of it, and of obscurity or tortuousness of style to cause them to be deemed necessary. But it would be very unjust to charge all the faults of our present text to Zechariah himself, especially when we find such force and simplicity in the passages outside the Visions. Of course the involved and misty subjects of the latter naturally forced upon the description of them a laboriousness of art, to which there was no provocation in directly exhorting the people to a pure life, or in straightforward predictions of the Messianic era.
This straightforwardness and brevity isn’t matched by the language used to tell the Visions.[748] Here, the style is complex and repetitive. The sentence structure is loose; there’s often a missing verb, as well as other elements that, in better Hebrew, would maintain clarity and conciseness. Phrases like thus saith and saying are repeated to the point of exhaustion. At the same time, it’s reasonable to question how much of this repetition originated with Zechariah himself. Consider the Septuagint version. The Hebrew text it was based on included several repetitions of these phrases, along with designations for the characters introduced in the Visions that don’t appear in the Masoretic text,[749] and it omitted some that are found in the Masoretic text.[750] These two sets of examples indicate that even early on, the scribes copying Zechariah’s original text must have been busy amplifying its redundancies. Additionally, there are even earlier additions and expansions, as both the Hebrew and Greek texts share some of these: some are natural attempts to clarify the characters and conversations recorded in the dreams,[751] while others are foolish mistakes in grasping the overall argument.[752] Certainly, there had to have been some redundancy in the original text to prompt such additions, as well as a level of obscurity or complexity in style that made those additions seem necessary. However, it would be quite unfair to attribute all the flaws of our current text to Zechariah himself, especially since we see such strength and simplicity in the sections outside of the Visions. Naturally, the complicated and ambiguous subjects of the Visions compelled a more intricate description, unlike the straightforward appeals to the people for a pure life, or in direct predictions of the Messianic era.
Beyond the corruptions due to these causes, the text of Zechariah i.—viii. has not suffered more than that of our other prophets. There are one or two clerical errors;[753] an occasional preposition or person of a verb needs to be amended. Here and there the text has been disarranged;[754] and as already noticed, there has [Pg 263] been one serious alteration of the original.[755]
Beyond the corruptions caused by these factors, the text of Zechariah i.—viii. hasn’t been affected more than that of our other prophets. There are a couple of clerical errors; [753] an occasional preposition or verb form needs to be corrected. Here and there the text has been jumbled; [754] and as already mentioned, there has been one significant change from the original. [755]
From the foregoing paragraphs it must be apparent what help and hindrance in the reconstruction of the text is furnished by the Septuagint. A list of its variant readings and of its mistranslations is appended.[756]
From the previous paragraphs, it should be clear how the Septuagint both assists and complicates the reconstruction of the text. A list of its different readings and mistranslations is included.[756]
ZECHARIAH THE PROPHET
PROPHET ZECHARIAH
ZECHARIAH i. 1–6, etc.; EZRA v. 1, vi. 14
ZEchariah i. 1–6, etc.; EZRA v. 1, vi. 14
Zechariah is one of the prophets whose personality as distinguished from their message exerts some degree of fascination on the student. This is not due, however, as in the case of Hosea or Jeremiah, to the facts of his life, for of these we know extremely little; but to certain conflicting symptoms of character which appear through his prophecies.
Zechariah is one of the prophets whose personality, separate from their message, intrigues the student to some extent. This fascination isn't, however, like that of Hosea or Jeremiah, rooted in the details of his life—because we know very little about that. Instead, it comes from certain conflicting traits that emerge through his prophecies.
His name was a very common one in Israel, Zekher-Yah, Jehovah remembers.[757] In his own book he is described as the son of Berekh-Yah, the son of Iddo,[758] and in the Aramaic document of the Book of Ezra as the son of Iddo.[759] Some have explained this difference by supposing that Berekhyah was the actual father of the prophet, but that either he died early, leaving Zechariah to the care of the grandfather, or else that he was a man of no note, and Iddo was more naturally mentioned as the head of the family. There are several instances in the Old Testament of men being called the sons of their grandfathers:[760] as in these cases the grandfather was the reputed founder of the house, so in that of [Pg 265] Zechariah Iddo was the head of his family when it came out of Babylon and was anew planted in Jerusalem. Others, however, have contested the genuineness of the words son of Berekh-Yah, and have traced their insertion to a confusion of the prophet with Zechariah son of Yĕbherekh-Yahu, the contemporary of Isaiah.[761] This is precarious, while the other hypothesis is a very natural one.[762] Whichever be correct, the prophet Zechariah was a member of the priestly family of Iddo, that came up to Jerusalem from Babylon under Cyrus.[763] The Book of Nehemiah adds that in the high-priesthood of Yoyakim, the son of Joshua, the head of the house of Iddo was a Zechariah.[764] If this be our prophet, then he was probably a young man in 520,[765] and had come up as a child in the caravans from Babylon. The Aramaic document of the Book of Ezra[766] assigns to Zechariah a share with Haggai in the work of instigating Zerubbabel and Jeshua to begin the Temple. None of his oracles is dated previous to the beginning of the work in August 520, but we have seen[767] that among those undated there are one or two which by referring to the building of the Temple as still future may [Pg 266] contain some relics of that first stage of his ministry. From November 520 we have the first of his dated oracles; his Visions followed in January 519, and his last recorded prophesying in December 518.[768]
His name was quite common in Israel, Zekher-Yah, Jehovah remembers.[757] In his own book, he is described as the son of Berekh-Yah, the son of Iddo,[758] and in the Aramaic document of the Book of Ezra as the son of Iddo.[759] Some people have explained this difference by suggesting that Berekhyah was actually the father of the prophet, but that either he died young, leaving Zechariah in the care of his grandfather, or that he was an insignificant figure, and Iddo was more naturally mentioned as the family head. There are several instances in the Old Testament of men being referred to as the sons of their grandfathers:[760] as in these cases, the grandfather was seen as the founder of the house, so in the case of Zechariah, Iddo was the head of his family when it returned from Babylon and resettled in Jerusalem. Others, however, have disputed the authenticity of the words son of Berekh-Yah, and have traced their inclusion to a mix-up between the prophet and Zechariah son of Yĕbherekh-Yahu, a contemporary of Isaiah.[761] This is risky, while the other idea is quite plausible.[762] Whichever scenario is correct, the prophet Zechariah was part of the priestly family of Iddo, which came to Jerusalem from Babylon under Cyrus.[763] The Book of Nehemiah adds that during the high priesthood of Yoyakim, the son of Joshua, the head of the house of Iddo was a Zechariah.[764] If this is our prophet, then he was likely a young man in 520,[765] having arrived as a child with the caravans from Babylon. The Aramaic document of the Book of Ezra[766] assigns Zechariah a role alongside Haggai in motivating Zerubbabel and Jeshua to start the Temple. None of his prophecies is dated before the beginning of the work in August 520, but we have seen[767] that among those undated, there are one or two that, by referring to the building of the Temple as still future, may contain remnants of that initial stage of his ministry. From November 520, we have the first of his dated prophecies; his Visions followed in January 519, and his last recorded prophecy was in December 518.[768]
These are all the certain events of Zechariah’s history. But in the well-attested prophecies he has left we discover, besides some obvious traits of character, certain problems of style and expression which suggest a personality of more than usual interest. Loyalty to the great voices of old, the temper which appeals to the experience, rather than to the dogmas, of the past, the gift of plain speech to his own times, [Pg 267] a wistful anxiety about his reception as a prophet[769] combined with the absence of all ambition to be original or anything but the clear voice of the lessons of the past and of the conscience of to-day—these are the qualities which characterise Zechariah’s orations to the people. But how to reconcile them with the strained art and obscure truths of the Visions—it is this which invests with interest the study of his personality. We have proved that the obscurity and redundancy of the Visions cannot all have been due to himself. Later hands have exaggerated the repetitions and ravelled the processes of the original. But these gradual blemishes have not grown from nothing: the original style must have been sufficiently involved to provoke the interpolations of the scribes, and it certainly contained all the weird and shifting apparitions which we find so hard to make clear to ourselves. The problem, therefore, remains—how one who had gift of speech, so straight and clear, came to torture and tangle his style; how one who presented with all plainness the main issues of his people’s history found it laid upon him to invent, for the further expression of these, symbols so laboured and intricate.
These are all the key events in Zechariah’s history. But in the well-documented prophecies he left behind, we find, in addition to some clear traits of character, certain issues with style and expression that suggest a personality of unusual interest. His loyalty to the great voices of the past, a tendency to focus on experience rather than just old doctrines, and his straightforward communication for his time, combined with a hopeful concern about how he would be received as a prophet, along with a lack of ambition to be original or anything other than a clear voice for the lessons of the past and the conscience of today—these are the qualities that define Zechariah’s messages to the people. But reconciling these with the complex artistry and obscure truths of the Visions adds intrigue to the study of his personality. We have established that the ambiguity and redundancy of the Visions cannot entirely be attributed to him. Later editors exaggerated the repetitions and tangled the processes of the original text. However, these gradual flaws did not appear out of nowhere; the original style must have been complex enough to invite the edits from the scribes, and it certainly included all the strange and shifting images that we find difficult to understand. The question remains—how could someone with such clear and straightforward speech end up complicating his style? How could someone who laid out the main issues of his people's history so plainly feel obligated to create such intricate and convoluted symbols for expressing those issues?
We begin with the oracle, which opens his book and illustrates those simple characteristics of the man that contrast so sharply with the temper of his Visions.
We start with the oracle, who opens his book and shows those straightforward traits of the man that stand in stark contrast to the nature of his Visions.
In the eighth month, in the second year of Darius, the word of Jehovah came to the prophet Zechariah, son of Berekhyah, son of Iddo,[770] saying: Jehovah was very wroth[771] with your fathers. And thou shalt say unto them: Thus saith Jehovah of Hosts: Turn ye to Me—oracle of [Pg 268] Jehovah of Hosts—that I may turn to you, saith Jehovah of Hosts! Be not like your fathers, to whom the former prophets preached, saying: “Thus saith Jehovah of Hosts, Turn now from your evil ways and from[772] your evil deeds,” but they hearkened not, and paid no attention to Me—oracle of Jehovah. Your fathers, where are they? And the prophets, do they live for ever? But[773] My words and My statutes, with which I charged My servants the prophets, did they not overtake your fathers? till these turned and said, As Jehovah of Hosts did purpose to do unto us, according to our deeds and according to our ways, so hath He dealt with us.
In the eighth month of the second year of Darius, the message from the Lord came to the prophet Zechariah, son of Berekhyah, son of Iddo,[770] saying: The Lord was very angry[771] with your ancestors. And you should tell them: This is what the Lord of Hosts says: Return to Me—oracle of the Lord of Hosts—so that I may return to you, says the Lord of Hosts! Don’t be like your ancestors, to whom the former prophets preached, saying: “This is what the Lord of Hosts says, Turn away from your evil ways and your evil deeds,” but they did not listen or pay attention to Me—oracle of the Lord. Your ancestors, where are they? And the prophets, do they live forever? But[773] My words and My statutes, which I gave to My servants the prophets, did they not catch up with your ancestors? Until they turned and said, As the Lord of Hosts intended to do to us, according to our deeds and our ways, so He has dealt with us.
It is a sign of the new age which we have reached, that its prophet should appeal to the older prophets with as much solemnity as they did to Moses himself. The history which led to the Exile has become to Israel as classic and sacred as her great days of deliverance from Egypt and of conquest in Canaan. But still more significant is what Zechariah seeks from that past; this we must carefully discover, if we would appreciate with exactness his rank as a prophet.
It’s a sign of the new era we’ve entered that its prophet addresses the earlier prophets with the same seriousness they showed towards Moses. The history that led to the Exile has become just as classic and sacred to Israel as her great days of liberation from Egypt and conquest in Canaan. However, what's even more important is what Zechariah is looking for from that past; we need to understand this thoroughly if we want to accurately appreciate his role as a prophet.
The development of religion may be said to consist of a struggle between two tempers, both of which indeed appeal to the past, but from very opposite motives. The one proves its devotion to the older prophets by adopting the exact formulas of their doctrine, counts these sacred to the letter, and would enforce them in detail upon the minds and circumstances of the new generation. It conceives that truth has been promulgated once for all in forms as enduring as the principles they contain. It fences ancient rites, cherishes old customs and institutions, and when these are questioned it becomes alarmed and even savage. [Pg 269] The other temper is no whit behind this one in its devotion to the past, but it seeks the ancient prophets not so much for what they have said as for what they have been, not for what they enforced but for what they encountered, suffered and confessed. It asks not for dogmas but for experience and testimony. He who can thus read the past and interpret it to his own day—he is the prophet. In his reading he finds nothing so clear, nothing so tragic, nothing so convincing as the working of the Word of God. He beholds how this came to men, haunted them and was entreated by them. He sees that it was their great opportunity, which being rejected became their judgment. He finds abused justice vindicated, proud wrong punished, and all God’s neglected commonplaces achieving in time their triumph. He reads how men came to see this, and to confess their guilt. He is haunted by the remorse of generations who know how they might have obeyed the Divine call, but wilfully did not. And though they have perished, and the prophets have died and their formulas are no more applicable, the victorious Word itself still lives and cries to men with the terrible emphasis of their fathers’ experience. All this is the vision of the true prophet, and it was the vision of Zechariah.
The development of religion can be seen as a struggle between two attitudes, both of which look to the past but for very different reasons. One approach shows devotion to the older prophets by strictly adopting their teachings, treating them as sacred text, and wanting to enforce them on the new generation. It believes that truth has been established once and for all in forms as lasting as the principles they contain. It protects ancient rituals, values long-standing customs and institutions, and when these are questioned, it becomes anxious and even aggressive. [Pg 269] The other attitude is just as devoted to the past, but it seeks out the ancient prophets not just for their words but for who they were, not for what they imposed but for what they faced, suffered, and acknowledged. It looks for experience and testimony rather than dogmas. The person who can interpret the past and relate it to their own time—he is the true prophet. In his understanding, he finds nothing so clear, tragic, or convincing as the workings of the Word of God. He sees how it reached people, troubled them, and was sought after by them. He recognizes that this was their great opportunity, which, when rejected, became their judgment. He discovers justice that was abused ultimately being vindicated, proud wrongs being punished, and all God’s overlooked truths eventually achieving their victory. He learns how people came to realize this and confess their guilt. He is haunted by the remorse of generations that know how they could have answered the Divine call, but chose not to. And even though they have perished, the prophets have died, and their teachings are no longer relevant, the victorious Word itself still lives and calls out to people with the powerful weight of their ancestors’ experiences. This is the vision of the true prophet, and it was the vision of Zechariah.
His generation was one whose chief temptation was to adopt towards the past the other attitude we have described. In their feebleness what could the poor remnant of Israel do but cling servilely to the former greatness? The vindication of the Exile had stamped the Divine authority of the earlier prophets. The habits, which the life in Babylon had perfected, of arranging and codifying the literature of the past, and of employing it, in place of altar and ritual, in the stated service of God, had canonised Scripture and provoked men to the worship of its very letter. Had the real prophet not again been raised, these habits might have too early produced the belief that the Word of God was exhausted, and must have fastened upon the feeble life of Israel that mass of stiff and stark dogmas, the literal application of which Christ afterwards found crushing the liberty and the force of religion. Zechariah prevented this—for a time. He himself was mighty in the Scriptures of the past: no man in Israel makes larger use of them. But he employs them as witnesses, not as dogmas; he finds in them not authority, but experience.[774] He reads their testimony to the ever-living presence of God’s Word with men. And seeing that, though the old forms and figures have perished with the hearts which shaped them, the Word itself in its bare truth has vindicated its life by fulfilment in history, he knows that it lives still, and hurls it upon his people, not in the forms published by this or that prophet of long ago, but in its essence and direct from God Himself, as His Word for to-day and now. The fathers, where are they? And the prophets, do they live for ever? But My words and My statutes, with which I charged My servants the prophets, have they not overtaken your fathers? Thus saith Jehovah of Hosts, Be ye not like your fathers, but turn ye to Me that I may turn to you.
His generation faced a major temptation to look back at the past with a different mindset. With their weakness, what could the struggling remnant of Israel do but cling dependently to their former greatness? The validation of the Exile emphasized the Divine authority of earlier prophets. The habits formed during life in Babylon—of organizing and codifying past literature, and using it as a substitute for altar and ritual in the regular worship of God—had basically canonized Scripture and pushed people to worship its literal text. Had a true prophet not emerged again, these habits might have led to an early belief that the Word of God was depleted, trapping the fragile life of Israel in rigid and inflexible dogmas, the very literal interpretation that Christ later found suffocating the freedom and vitality of religion. Zechariah prevented this—for a time. He was knowledgeable in the Scriptures of the past; no one in Israel used them more extensively. But he used them as testimonies, not as dogmas; he saw them as filled with experience, not just authority. He read their witness to the ever-present reality of God's Word among people. And recognizing that although the old forms and symbols have vanished along with the hearts that created them, the Word itself, in its pure essence, has proven its vitality through fulfillment in history, he understands that it still lives. He presents it to his people, not in the expressions set forth by this or that ancient prophet, but in its essence, directly from God Himself, as His Word for today and now. The ancestors, where are they? And the prophets, do they live forever? But My words and My statutes, which I gave to My servants the prophets, have they not reached your ancestors? Thus says Jehovah of Hosts, Do not be like your ancestors, but return to Me so that I may return to you.
The argument of this oracle might very naturally have been narrowed into a credential for the prophet himself as sent from God. About his reception as [Pg 271] Jehovah’s messenger Zechariah shows a repeated anxiety. Four times he concludes a prediction with the words, And ye shall know that Jehovah hath sent me,[775] as if after his first utterances he had encountered that suspicion and unbelief which a prophet never failed to suffer from his contemporaries. But in this oracle there is no trace of such personal anxiety. The oracle is pervaded only with the desire to prove the ancient Word of God as still alive, and to drive it home in its own sheer force. Like the greatest of his order, Zechariah appears with the call to repent: Turn ye to Me—oracle of Jehovah of Hosts—that I may turn to you. This is the pivot on which history has turned, the one condition on which God has been able to help men. Wherever it is read as the conclusion of all the past, wherever it is proclaimed as the conscience of the present, there the true prophet is found and the Word of God has been spoken.
The argument of this oracle could easily have been reduced to a validation for the prophet himself as someone sent by God. Zechariah expresses repeated concern about how he is received as Jehovah’s messenger. Four times he finishes a prediction with the words, And you shall know that Jehovah has sent me, as if, after his initial statements, he faced the doubts and disbelief that prophets always experienced from their contemporaries. However, in this oracle, there is no sign of such personal concern. The oracle is filled only with the intent to demonstrate that the ancient Word of God is still alive and to emphasize its raw power. Like the greatest of his kind, Zechariah comes with the call to repent: Turn to Me—oracle of Jehovah of Hosts—that I may turn to you. This is the turning point of history, the sole condition on which God has been able to assist humanity. Wherever it is read as the conclusion of everything that has come before, wherever it is declared as the conscience of the present, there the true prophet is found, and the Word of God has been spoken.
The same possession by the ethical spirit reappears, as we shall see, in Zechariah’s orations to the people after the anxieties of building are over and the completion of the Temple is in sight. In these he affirms again that the whole essence of God’s Word by the older prophets has been moral—to judge true judgment, to practise mercy, to defend the widow and orphan, the stranger and poor, and to think no evil of one another. For the sad fasts of the Exile Zechariah enjoins gladness, with the duty of truth and the hope of peace. Again and again he enforces sincerity and the love without dissimulation. His ideals for Jerusalem are very high, including the conversion of the nations to her God. But warlike ambitions have vanished from them, and [Pg 272] his pictures of her future condition are homely and practical. Jerusalem shall be no more a fortress, but spread village-wise without walls.[776] Full families, unlike the present colony with its few children and its men worn out in middle life by harassing warfare with enemies and a sullen nature; streets rife with children playing and old folk sitting in the sun; the return of the exiles; happy harvests and springtimes of peace; solid gain of labour for every man, with no raiding neighbours to harass, nor the mutual envies of peasants in their selfish struggle with famine.
The same influence of the ethical spirit shows up again, as we will see, in Zechariah’s speeches to the people after the worries of rebuilding are done and the completion of the Temple is near. In these, he reaffirms that the core message of God’s Word through the earlier prophets has been moral—promoting true justice, practicing mercy, defending the widow and orphan, the stranger and the poor, and thinking no ill of one another. For the sorrowful fasts of the Exile, Zechariah promotes joy, underscoring the importance of truth and the hope for peace. Over and over, he stresses sincerity and a love that is genuine. His vision for Jerusalem is very ambitious, including the conversion of nations to her God. However, aspirations for war have faded away, and his descriptions of her future are simple and realistic. Jerusalem will no longer be a fortress but will expand like a village without walls. Full families, unlike the current settlement with its few children and its men worn down in midlife from constant warfare and a gloomy disposition; streets bustling with children playing and older people relaxing in the sun; the return of the exiles; bountiful harvests and peaceful springs; tangible benefits from hard work for everyone, with no raiding neighbors to worry about and no mutual jealousy among struggling farmers facing famine.
It is a simple, hearty, practical man whom such prophesying reveals, the spirit of him bent on justice and love, and yearning for the unharassed labour of the field and for happy homes. No prophet has more beautiful sympathies, a more direct word of righteousness, or a braver heart. Fast not, but love truth and peace. Truth and wholesome justice set ye up in your gates. Be not afraid; strengthen your hands! Old men and women shall yet sit in the streets of Jerusalem, each with staff in hand for the fulness of their years; the city’s streets shall be rife with boys and girls at play.
It’s a straightforward, down-to-earth, practical person that such predictions reveal, someone whose spirit is focused on justice and love, longing for the untroubled work in the fields and joyful homes. No prophet has more beautiful empathy, a clearer message of righteousness, or a braver heart. Do not fast, but embrace truth and peace. Establish truth and fair justice at your gates. Don’t be afraid; strengthen your hands! Old men and women will still sit in the streets of Jerusalem, each with a staff in hand for the fullness of their years; the city’s streets will be filled with boys and girls at play.
THE VISIONS OF ZECHARIAH
Zechariah's Visions
ZECHARIAH i. 7—vi.
ZECHARIAH 1:7—6:14
The Visions of Zechariah do not lack those large and simple views of religion which we have just seen to be the charm of his other prophecies. Indeed it is among the Visions that we find the most spiritual of all his utterances:[777] Not by might, and not by force, but by My Spirit, saith Jehovah of Hosts. The Visions express the need of the Divine forgiveness, emphasise the reality of sin, as a principle deeper than the civic crimes in which it is manifested, and declare the power of God to banish it from His people. The Visions also contain the remarkable prospect of Jerusalem as the City of Peace, her only wall the Lord Himself.[778] The overthrow of the heathen empires is predicted by the Lord’s own hand, and from all the Visions there are absent both the turmoil and the glory of war.
The Visions of Zechariah present those broad and straightforward perspectives on religion that we recognize as the appeal of his other prophecies. In fact, it is within the Visions that we encounter the most spiritual of all his messages:[777] Not by might, and not by force, but by My Spirit, says Jehovah of Hosts. The Visions highlight the need for Divine forgiveness, stress the reality of sin as a principle that runs deeper than the civic crimes it manifests, and proclaim God’s power to remove it from His people. The Visions also offer the striking vision of Jerusalem as the City of Peace, with the only wall being the Lord Himself.[778] The destruction of the pagan empires is foretold by the Lord’s own hand, and in all the Visions, there is a notable absence of both the chaos and the glory of war.
We must also be struck by the absence of another element, which is a cause of complexity in the writings of many prophets—the polemic against idolatry. Zechariah nowhere mentions the idols. We have already seen what proof this silence bears for the fact that the community to which he spoke was not that [Pg 274] half-heathen remnant of Israel which had remained in the land, but was composed of worshippers of Jehovah who at His word had returned from Babylon.[779] Here we have only to do with the bearing of the fact upon Zechariah’s style. That bewildering confusion of the heathen pantheon and its rites, which forms so much of our difficulty in interpreting some of the prophecies of Ezekiel and the closing chapters of the Book of Isaiah, is not to blame for any of the complexity of Zechariah’s Visions.
We should also notice the lack of another aspect that complicates the writings of many prophets—the argument against idolatry. Zechariah never mentions idols. This silence strongly indicates that the community he addressed wasn’t the half-heathen remnant of Israel that remained in the land, but rather consisted of worshippers of Jehovah who had returned from Babylon. Here, we only need to consider how this affects Zechariah’s style. The confusing mix of the pagan pantheon and its rituals, which makes it challenging to interpret some of Ezekiel's prophecies and the final chapters of the Book of Isaiah, doesn't contribute to the complexity of Zechariah’s Visions.
Nor can we attribute the latter to the fact that the Visions are dreams, and therefore bound to be more involved and obscure than the words of Jehovah which came to Zechariah in the open daylight of his people’s public life. In chaps. i. 7—vi. we have not the narrative of actual dreams, but a series of conscious and artistic allegories—the deliberate translation into a carefully constructed symbolism of the Divine truths with which the prophet was entrusted by his God. Yet this only increases our problem—why a man with such gifts of direct speech, and such clear views of his people’s character and history, should choose to express the latter by an imagery so artificial and involved? In his orations Zechariah is very like the prophets whom we have known before the Exile, thoroughly ethical and intent upon the public conscience of his time. He appreciates what they were, feels himself standing in their succession, and is endowed both with their spirit and their style. But none of them constructs the elaborate allegories which he does, or insists upon the religious symbolism which he enforces [Pg 275] as indispensable to the standing of Israel with God. Not only are their visions few and simple, but they look down upon the visionary temper as a rude stage of prophecy and inferior to their own, in which the Word of God is received by personal communion with Himself, and conveyed to His people by straight and plain words. Some of the earlier prophets even condemn all priesthood and ritual; none of them regards these as indispensable to Israel’s right relations with Jehovah; and none employs those superhuman mediators of the Divine truth, by whom Zechariah is instructed in his Visions.
We can't just say that the Visions are dreams and therefore more complex and obscure than the straightforward messages from Jehovah that Zechariah received during the bright daylight of his people's public life. In chapters i. 7—vi, we don't see a narrative of actual dreams, but rather a series of conscious and artistic allegories—the thoughtful translation into a carefully crafted symbolism of the Divine truths that the prophet was given by God. But this just makes our question bigger—why would a man with such a talent for direct speech and such a clear understanding of his people's character and history choose to express that through such artificial and complex imagery? In his speeches, Zechariah resembles the prophets we've encountered before the Exile, being ethical and focused on the public conscience of his time. He appreciates who they were, feels that he is part of their legacy, and shares both their spirit and style. Yet none of them create the intricate allegories that he does or emphasize the religious symbolism he insists is crucial for Israel's relationship with God. Not only do their visions tend to be few and simple, but they also look down on the visionary mindset as a primitive stage of prophecy, which they view as inferior to their own, where the Word of God is received through personal connection with Him and communicated to His people in clear and straightforward language. Some of the earlier prophets even criticize the priesthood and rituals; none of them consider these essential for Israel's proper relationship with Jehovah, nor do they use the supernatural mediators of Divine truth through whom Zechariah receives his Visions. [Pg 275]
1.THE IINFLUENCES WHICH MOULDED THE VISIONS.
The explanation of this change that has come over prophecy must be sought for in certain habits which the people formed in exile. During the Exile several causes conspired to develop among Hebrew writers the tempers both of symbolism and apocalypse. The chief of these was their separation from the realities of civic life, with the opportunity their political leisure afforded them of brooding and dreaming. Facts and Divine promises, which had previously to be dealt with by the conscience of the moment, were left to be worked out by the imagination. The exiles were not responsible citizens or statesmen, but dreamers. They were inspired by mighty hopes for the future, and not fettered by the practical necessities of a definite historical situation upon which these hopes had to be immediately realised. They had a far-off horizon to build upon, and they occupied the whole breadth of it. They had a long time to build, and they elaborated the minutest details of their architecture. Consequently their construction of the future of Israel, and their description of the processes by which it was to be [Pg 276] reached, became colossal, ornate and lavishly symbolic. Nor could the exiles fail to receive stimulus for all this from the rich imagery of Babylonian art by which they were surrounded.
The reason for this change in prophecy needs to be found in certain habits that the people developed during their time in exile. While in exile, several factors combined to foster both symbolism and apocalyptic thinking among Hebrew writers. The main factor was their disconnection from the realities of civic life, which allowed them the time to reflect and dream. Facts and divine promises, which used to be addressed by the conscience of the moment, were instead left to the imagination. The exiles were not responsible citizens or leaders but dreamers. They were fueled by great hopes for the future, unburdened by the immediate practical needs of a specific historical situation in which those hopes had to be realized. They had a distant horizon to think about and embraced the entire expanse of it. They had plenty of time to construct their visions, resulting in elaborately detailed plans. As a result, their vision for the future of Israel and their narratives of how that future would come to be became grand, ornate, and richly symbolic. They were inevitably influenced by the vibrant imagery of Babylonian art that surrounded them.
Under these influences there were three strong developments in Israel. One was that development of Apocalypse the first beginnings of which we traced in Zephaniah—the representation of God’s providence of the world and of His people, not by the ordinary political and military processes of history, but by awful convulsions and catastrophes, both in nature and in politics, in which God Himself appeared, either alone in sudden glory or by the mediation of heavenly armies. The second—and it was but a part of the first—was the development of a belief in Angels: superhuman beings who had not only a part to play in the apocalyptic wars and revolutions; but, in the growing sense, which characterises the period, of God’s distance and awfulness, were believed to act as His agents in the communication of His Word to men. And, thirdly, there was the development of the Ritual. To some minds this may appear the strangest of all the effects of the Exile. The fall of the Temple, its hierarchy and sacrifices, might be supposed to enforce more spiritual conceptions of God and of His communion with His people. And no doubt it did. The impossibility of the legal sacrifices in exile opened the mind of Israel to the belief that God was satisfied with the sacrifices of the broken heart, and drew near, without mediation, to all who were humble and pure of heart. But no one in Israel therefore understood that these sacrifices were for ever abolished. Their interruption was regarded as merely temporary even by the most [Pg 277] spiritual of Jewish writers. The Fifty-First Psalm, for instance, which declares that the sacrifices of God are a broken spirit; a broken and a contrite heart, O Lord, Thou wilt not despise, immediately follows this declaration by the assurance that when God builds again the walls of Jerusalem, He will once more take delight in the legal sacrifices: burnt offering and whole burnt offering, the oblation of bullocks upon Thine altar.[780] For men of such views the ruin of the Temple was not its abolition with the whole dispensation which it represented, but rather the occasion for its reconstruction upon wider lines and a more detailed system, for the planning of which the nation’s exile afforded the leisure and the carefulness of art described above. The ancient liturgy, too, was insufficient for the stronger convictions of guilt and need of purgation, which sore punishment had impressed upon the people. Then, scattered among the heathen as they were, they learned to require stricter laws and more drastic ceremonies to restore and preserve their holiness. Their ritual, therefore, had to be expanded and detailed to a degree far beyond what we find in Israel’s earlier systems of worship. With the fall of the monarchy and the absence of civic life the importance of the priesthood was proportionately enhanced; and the growing sense of God’s aloofness from the world, already alluded to, made the more indispensable human, as well as superhuman, mediators between Himself and His people. Consider these things, and it will be clear why prophecy, which with Amos had begun a war against all ritual, and with Jeremiah had achieved a religion absolutely independent of priesthood and Temple, should reappear [Pg 278] after the Exile, insistent upon the building of the Temple, enforcing the need both of priesthood and sacrifice, and while it proclaimed the Messianic King and the High Priest as the great feeders of the national life and worship, finding no place beside them for the Prophet himself.[781]
Under these influences, three significant developments occurred in Israel. The first was the emergence of Apocalypse, which we initially identified in Zephaniah—the portrayal of God’s control over the world and His people, not through regular political and military events, but through terrifying upheavals and disasters, both natural and political, where God appeared, either alone in sudden glory or through heavenly armies. The second, which was part of the first, was the belief in Angels: superhuman beings who played roles in apocalyptic battles and revolutions; in the context of the growing perception during this time of God’s distance and enormity, they were seen as His messengers conveying His Word to humanity. Thirdly, there was an evolution of Ritual. To some, this might seem the most peculiar outcome of the Exile. The destruction of the Temple, along with its priesthood and sacrifices, might have been expected to promote more spiritual views of God and His relationship with His people. And it did to some extent. The impossibility of legal sacrifices during exile opened the minds of the Israelites to the belief that God was pleased with the sacrifices of a contrite heart and would draw near to those who were humble and pure of heart without needing mediation. However, nobody in Israel thought that these sacrifices were permanently abolished. Even the most spiritual of Jewish writers considered their interruption to be temporary. The Fifty-First Psalm, for example, states that the sacrifices of God are a broken spirit; a broken and a contrite heart, O Lord, Thou wilt not despise, and immediately follows this with the assurance that when God rebuilds the walls of Jerusalem, He will once again take pleasure in the legal sacrifices: burnt offering and whole burnt offering, the oblation of bullocks upon Thine altar.[780] For those holding such beliefs, the destruction of the Temple did not signify the end of the entire system it represented, but rather the opportunity for its reconstruction with a broader scope and a more detailed framework, for which the nation’s exile provided the necessary time and meticulousness. The ancient liturgy was inadequate for the stronger feelings of guilt and the need for purification that had been deeply felt by the people due to suffering. Thus, scattered among the nations, they began to demand stricter laws and more rigorous rituals to restore and maintain their holiness. Their rituals had to be expanded and made more elaborate than what existed in earlier Israelite worship practices. After the monarchy fell and civic life disappeared, the significance of the priesthood increased; and the growing sense of God’s separation from the world, as previously mentioned, made human, as well as superhuman, intermediaries between God and His people increasingly essential. Consider these points, and it will be evident why prophecy, which with Amos started a movement against all ritual, and with Jeremiah established a religion entirely independent of priesthood and Temple, should reemerge after the Exile, insisting on the rebuilding of the Temple, emphasizing the necessity of both priesthood and sacrifice, and while proclaiming the Messianic King and the High Priest as the primary sources of national life and worship, found no role alongside them for the Prophet himself.[781]
The force of these developments of Apocalypse, Angelology and the Ritual appears both in Ezekiel and in the exilic codification of the ritual which forms so large a part of the Pentateuch. Ezekiel carries Apocalypse far beyond the beginnings started by Zephaniah. He introduces, though not under the name of angels, superhuman mediators between himself and God. The Priestly Code does not mention angels, and has no Apocalypse; but like Ezekiel it develops, to an extraordinary degree, the ritual of Israel. Both its author and Ezekiel base on the older forms, but build as men who are not confined by the lines of an actually existing system. The changes they make, the innovations they introduce, are too numerous to mention here. To illustrate their influence upon Zechariah, it is enough to emphasise the large place they give in the ritual to the processes of propitiation and cleansing from sin, and the increased authority with which they invest the priesthood. In Ezekiel Israel has still a Prince, though he is not called King. He arranges the cultus,[782] and sacrifices are offered for him and the people,[783] but the priests teach and judge the people.[784] In the Priestly Code[785] the priesthood is more rigorously fenced than by Ezekiel from the laity, [Pg 279] and more regularly graded. At its head appears a High Priest (as he does not in Ezekiel), and by his side the civil rulers are portrayed in lesser dignity and power. Sacrifices are made, no longer as with Ezekiel for Prince and People, but for Aaron and the Congregation; and throughout the narrative of ancient history, into the form of which this Code projects its legislation, the High Priest stands above the captain of the host, even when the latter is Joshua himself. God’s enemies are defeated not so much by the wisdom and valour of the secular powers, as by the miracles of Jehovah Himself, mediated through the priesthood. Ezekiel and the Priestly Code both elaborate the sacrifices of atonement and sanctification beyond all the earlier uses.
The impact of these developments in Apocalypse, Angelology, and the Ritual is evident both in Ezekiel and in the exilic codification of the ritual, which is a significant part of the Pentateuch. Ezekiel takes Apocalypse far beyond the beginnings established by Zephaniah. He introduces, although not calling them angels, superhuman intermediaries between himself and God. The Priestly Code doesn’t mention angels and lacks Apocalypse; however, like Ezekiel, it significantly expands the rituals of Israel. Both its author and Ezekiel draw from earlier forms but create as individuals who aren’t limited by an existing system. The changes they implement and innovations they introduce are too numerous to list here. To illustrate their influence on Zechariah, it’s sufficient to highlight the considerable emphasis they place on the rituals of propitiation and cleansing from sin and the heightened authority they give to the priesthood. In Ezekiel, Israel still has a Prince, although he isn’t called King. He organizes the worship, and sacrifices are made for him and the people, but the priests educate and judge the population. In the Priestly Code, the priesthood is more strictly separated from the laity than in Ezekiel and is more systematically structured. At its top is a High Priest (who doesn’t appear in Ezekiel), and alongside him, the civil leaders are depicted with lesser honor and power. Sacrifices are offered, not as in Ezekiel for the Prince and the People, but for Aaron and the Congregation; and throughout the retelling of ancient history, into which this Code inserts its laws, the High Priest stands above the army leader, even when that leader is Joshua himself. God’s enemies are overcome not so much by the wisdom and bravery of earthly powers but by the miracles of Jehovah Himself, conveyed through the priesthood. Both Ezekiel and the Priestly Code expand the sacrifices of atonement and sanctification beyond all earlier practices.
2. GGENERAL FFEATURES OF THE VISIONS.
It was beneath these influences that Zechariah grew up, and to them we may trace, not only numerous details of his Visions, but the whole of their involved symbolism. He was himself a priest and the son of a priest, born and bred in the very order to which we owe the codification of the ritual, and the development of those ideas of guilt and uncleanness that led to its expansion and specialisation. The Visions in which he deals with these are the Third to the Seventh. As with Haggai there is a High Priest, in advance upon Ezekiel and in agreement with the Priestly Code. As in the latter the High Priest represents the people, and carries their guilt before God.[786] He and his colleagues are pledges and portents of the coming Messiah. But the civil power is not yet diminished [Pg 280] before the sacerdotal, as in the Priestly Code. We shall find indeed that a remarkable attempt has been made to alter the original text of a prophecy appended to the Visions,[787] in order to divert to the High Priest the coronation and Messianic rank there described. But any one who reads the passage carefully can see for himself that the crown (a single crown, as the verb which it governs proves[788]) which Zechariah was ordered to make was designed for Another than the priest, that the priest was but to stand at this Other’s right hand, and that there was to be concord between the two of them. This Other can only have been the Messianic King, Zerubbabel, as was already proclaimed by Haggai.[789] The altered text is due to a later period, when the High Priest became the civil as well as the religious head of the community. To Zechariah he was still only the right hand of the monarch in government; but, as we have seen, the religious life of the people was already gathered up and concentrated in him. It is the priests, too, who by their perpetual service and holy life bring on the Messianic era.[790] Men come to the Temple to propitiate Jehovah, for which Zechariah uses the anthropomorphic expression to make smooth or placid His face.[791] No more than this is made of the sacrificial system, which was not in full course when the Visions were announced. But the symbolism of the Fourth Vision is drawn from the furniture of the Temple. It is interesting that the great candelabrum seen by the prophet should be like, not [Pg 281] the ten lights of the old Temple of Solomon, but the seven-branched candlestick described in the Priestly Code. In the Sixth and Seventh Visions, the strong convictions of guilt and uncleanness, which were engendered in Israel by the Exile, are not removed by the sacrificial means enforced in the Priestly Code, but by symbolic processes in the style of the visions of Ezekiel.
It was under these influences that Zechariah grew up, and we can trace not only many details of his Visions but the entire complexity of their symbolism to them. He was a priest himself, the son of a priest, raised in the very order that gave us the organization of the ritual, and the development of the concepts of guilt and impurity that led to its expansion and specialization. The Visions where he addresses these issues are the Third to the Seventh. Like Haggai, there is a High Priest, who is ahead of Ezekiel and aligns with the Priestly Code. In this context, the High Priest represents the people and carries their guilt before God.[786] He and his peers are signs and symbols of the coming Messiah. However, civil authority has not yet become subordinate to the priestly, as seen in the Priestly Code. Indeed, we will find that a significant attempt was made to alter the original text of a prophecy attached to the Visions,[787] to redirect the coronation and Messianic status described there to the High Priest. But anyone who reads the passage closely can see that the crown (a single crown, as the verb confirms[788]) Zechariah was instructed to make was meant for someone other than the priest, with the priest only standing at this person's right hand, and that there was to be harmony between the two. This other figure can only be the Messianic King, Zerubbabel, as already proclaimed by Haggai.[789] The altered text comes from a later time, when the High Priest became both the civil and religious leader of the community. To Zechariah, he was still just the right-hand man of the monarch in governance; however, as we've noted, the religious life of the people was already consolidated in him. It is also the priests, through their continuous service and holy lives, who usher in the Messianic era.[790] People come to the Temple to seek Jehovah's favor, which Zechariah describes with the figurative expression to make smooth or placid His face.[791] This is about as much as is made of the sacrificial system, which was not fully operational when the Visions were revealed. However, the symbolism of the Fourth Vision comes from the Temple's furnishings. It’s noteworthy that the significant candelabrum seen by the prophet resembles the seven-branched candlestick described in the Priestly Code, rather than the ten lights of Solomon's old Temple. In the Sixth and Seventh Visions, the profound feelings of guilt and impurity that the Exile instilled in Israel are not alleviated by the sacrificial means outlined in the Priestly Code, but through symbolic processes reminiscent of Ezekiel's visions.
The Visions in which Zechariah treats of the outer history of the world are the first two and the last, and in these we notice the influence of the Apocalypse developed during the Exile. In Zechariah’s day Israel had no stage for their history save the site of Jerusalem and its immediate neighbourhood. So long as he keeps to this Zechariah is as practical and matter-of-fact as any of the prophets, but when he has to go beyond it to describe the general overthrow of the heathen, he is unable to project that, as Amos or Isaiah did, in terms of historic battle, and has to call in the apocalyptic. A people such as that poor colony of exiles, with no issue upon history, is forced to take refuge in Apocalypse, and carries with it even those of its prophets whose conscience, like Zechariah’s, is most strongly bent upon the practical present. Consequently these three historical Visions are the most vague of the eight. They reveal the whole earth under the care of Jehovah and the patrol of His angels. They definitely predict the overthrow of the heathen empires. But, unlike Amos or Isaiah, the prophet does not see by what political movements this is to be effected. The world is still quiet and at peace.[792] The time is hidden in the Divine counsels; the means, though clearly symbolised in four smiths who come forward to smite the horns of the heathen,[793] and in a chariot which carries God’s wrath [Pg 282] to the North,[794] are obscure. The prophet appears to have intended, not any definite individuals or political movements of the immediate future, but God’s own supernatural forces. In other words, the Smiths and Chariots are not an allegory of history, but powers apocalyptic. The forms of the symbols were derived by Zechariah from different sources. Perhaps that of the smiths who destroy the horns in the Second Vision was suggested by the smiths of destruction threatened upon Ammon by Ezekiel.[795] In the horsemen of the First Vision and the chariots of the Eighth, Ewald sees a reflection of the couriers and posts which Darius organised throughout the empire; they are more probably, as we shall see, a reflection of the military bands and patrols of the Persians. But from whatever quarter Zechariah derived the exact aspect of these Divine messengers, he found many precedents for them in the native beliefs of Israel. They are, in short, angels, incarnate as Hebrew angels always were, and in fashion like men. But this brings up the whole subject of the angels, whom he also sees employed as the mediators of God’s Word to him; and that is large enough to be left to a chapter by itself.[796]
The visions that Zechariah discusses regarding the world's outer history are the first two and the last. Here, we can see the influence of the apocalyptic themes that developed during the Exile. In Zechariah’s time, Israel had no stage for its history other than Jerusalem and its surrounding area. As long as he stays within this context, Zechariah is as practical and straightforward as any other prophet. However, when he tries to describe the overall defeat of the nations beyond this setting, he struggles to express it in the same historical battle terms as Amos or Isaiah and must resort to apocalyptic imagery. A community like that struggling colony of exiles, with no clear connection to ongoing history, has no choice but to seek refuge in apocalyptic visions, which also influences their prophets, including Zechariah, who is keenly focused on the practical present. Therefore, these three historical visions are the least defined of the eight. They show the entire earth under the care of Jehovah and the oversight of His angels. They clearly predict the downfall of the pagan empires. But, unlike Amos or Isaiah, the prophet does not perceive the political movements that will bring this about. The world is still quiet and at peace.[792] The timing is concealed within the Divine plans; the methods, although clearly represented by four smiths who appear to strike the horns of the nations,[793] and in a chariot that delivers God’s wrath [Pg 282] to the North,[794] remain unclear. It seems the prophet's intention was not to focus on any specific individuals or political movements in the near future, but on God’s own supernatural forces. In other words, the Smiths and Chariots are not allegories of history but apocalyptic powers. Zechariah drew the forms of the symbols from various sources. Perhaps the concept of the smiths who destroy the horns in the Second Vision was inspired by the smiths of destruction that Ezekiel threatened against Ammon.[795] In the horsemen of the First Vision and the chariots of the Eighth, Ewald sees a reflection of the couriers and posts that Darius organized throughout the empire; they are more likely, as we will see, a representation of the military groups and patrols of the Persians. But regardless of where Zechariah sourced the specific forms of these Divine messengers, he found numerous precedents for them in Israel's native beliefs. In short, they are angels, embodying the form of Hebrew angels as was common, resembling men. However, this opens up the larger topic of angels, whom he also recognizes as messengers of God’s Word to him; this is substantial enough to warrant a chapter of its own.[796]
We have now before us all the influences which led Zechariah to the main form and chief features of his Visions.
We now have all the influences that led Zechariah to the main form and key features of his visions.
3. EXPOSITION OF THE SEVERAL VISIONS.
For all the Visions there is one date, in the twenty-fourth day of the eleventh month, the month Shebat, in the second [Pg 283] year of Darius, that is January or February 519; and one Divine impulse, the Word of Jehovah came to the prophet Zekharyah, son of Berekhyahu, son of Iddo, as follows.
For all the Visions, there is one date, on the twenty-fourth day of the eleventh month, the month Shebat, in the second [Pg 283] year of Darius, which is January or February 519; and one Divine impulse, the Word of Jehovah came to the prophet Zechariah, son of Berechiah, son of Iddo, as follows.
THE FIRST VISION: THE ANGEL-HORSEMEN (i. 7–17).
The seventy years which Jeremiah had fixed for the duration of the Babylonian servitude were drawing to a close. Four months had elapsed since Haggai promised that in a little while God would shake all nations.[797] But the world was not shaken: there was no political movement which promised to restore her glory to Jerusalem. A very natural disappointment must have been the result among the Jews. In this situation of affairs the Word came to Zechariah, and both situation and Word he expressed by his First Vision.
The seventy years that Jeremiah had set for the Babylonian captivity were coming to an end. Four months had passed since Haggai had promised that soon God would shake all nations.[797] But the world wasn't shaken; there was no political change that would bring glory back to Jerusalem. It’s only natural that the Jews felt disappointed. In this context, the Word came to Zechariah, and he conveyed both the situation and the Word through his First Vision.
It was one of the myrtle-covered glens in the neighbourhood of Jerusalem:[798] Zechariah calls it the Glen or Valley-Bottom, either because it was known under that name to the Jews, or because he was himself wont to frequent it for prayer. He discovers in it what seems to be a rendezvous of Persian cavalry-scouts,[799] the leader of the troop in front, and the rest behind him, having just come in with their reports. Soon, however, he is made aware that they are angels, and with that quick, dissolving change both of function [Pg 284] and figure, which marks all angelic apparitions,[800] they explain to him their mission. Now it is an angel-interpreter at his side who speaks, and now the angel on the front horse. They are scouts of God come in from their survey of the whole earth. The world lies quiet. Whereupon the angel of Jehovah asks Him how long His anger must rest on Jerusalem and nothing be done to restore her; and the prophet hears a kind and comforting answer. The nations have done more evil to Israel than God empowered them to do. Their aggravations have changed His wrath against her to pity, and in pity He is come back to her. She shall soon be rebuilt and overflow with prosperity.
It was one of the myrtle-covered valleys near Jerusalem: [798] Zechariah refers to it as the Glen or Valley-Bottom, either because that was its name among the Jews or because he often visited it to pray. He notices what looks like a meeting place for Persian cavalry scouts,[799] with the leader at the front, followed by the others, just returning with their reports. Soon, however, he realizes they are angels, and with that quick, transforming change in both purpose and appearance that characterizes all angelic visits,[800] they explain their mission. Now an angel-interpreter is speaking beside him, and now the angel on the front horse. They are scouts of God who have come from their survey of the entire earth. The world is at peace. Then the angel of Jehovah asks Him how long His anger will linger over Jerusalem without anything being done to restore her; and the prophet receives a kind and reassuring answer. The nations have done more harm to Israel than God allowed them to do. Their actions have turned His anger towards her into compassion, and out of that compassion, He has returned to her. She will soon be rebuilt and will thrive with prosperity.
The only perplexity in all this is the angels’ report that the whole earth lies quiet. How this could have been in 519 is difficult to understand. The great revolts against Darius were then in active progress, the result was uncertain and he took at least three more years to put them all down. They were confined, it is true, to the east and north-east of the empire, but some of them threatened Babylon, and we can hardly ascribe the report of the angels to such a limitation of the Jews’ horizon at this time as shut out Mesopotamia or the lands to the north of her. There remain two alternatives. Either these far-away revolts made only more impressive the stagnancy of the tribes of the rest of the empire, and the helplessness of the Jews and their Syrian neighbours was convincingly shown by their inability to take advantage even of the desperate straits to which Darius was reduced; or else in that month of vision Darius had quelled one of the rebellions against him, and for the moment there was quiet in the world.
The only confusion here is the angels’ report that the whole earth is at peace. It’s hard to understand how this could be in 519. The major revolts against Darius were actively happening, the outcome was uncertain, and he took at least three more years to suppress them all. Although they were primarily in the east and northeast of the empire, some threatened Babylon, and we can’t simply limit the angels' report to a narrow view that excluded Mesopotamia or the lands north of it. There are two possibilities left. Either these distant revolts made the stagnation of the rest of the empire’s tribes seem even more pronounced, and the helplessness of the Jews and their Syrian neighbors was highlighted by their failure to take advantage of Darius's desperate situation; or during that month of vision, Darius had quelled one of the rebellions against him, and for a moment, there was peace in the world.
[Pg 285] By night I had a vision, and behold! a man riding a brown horse,[801] and he was standing between the myrtles that are in the Glen;[802] and behind him horses brown, bay[803] and white. And I said, What are these, my lord? And the angel who talked with me said, I will show you what these are. And the man who was standing among the myrtles answered and said, These are they whom Jehovah hath sent to go to and fro through the earth. And they answered the angel of Jehovah who stood among the myrtles,[804] and said, We have gone up and down through the earth, and lo! the whole earth is still and at peace.[805] And the angel of Jehovah answered and said, Jehovah of Hosts, how long hast Thou no pity for Jerusalem and the cities of Judah, with which[806] Thou hast been wroth these seventy years? And Jehovah answered the angel who talked with me,[807] kind words and comforting. And the angel who talked with me said to me, Proclaim now as follows: Thus saith Jehovah of Hosts, I am zealous for Jerusalem and for Zion, with a great zeal; but with great wrath am I wroth against the arrogant Gentiles. For I was but a little angry with Israel, but [Pg 286] they aggravated the evil.[808] Therefore thus saith Jehovah, I am returned to Jerusalem with mercies. My house shall be built in her—oracle of Jehovah of Hosts—and the measuring line shall be drawn over Jerusalem. Proclaim yet again, saying: Thus saith Jehovah of Hosts, My cities shall yet overflow with prosperity, and Jehovah shall again comfort Zion, and again make choice of Jerusalem.
[Pg 285] One night, I had a vision, and there was a man riding a brown horse,[801] standing between the myrtles in the Glen;[802] and behind him were brown, bay[803] and white horses. I asked, “What are these, my lord?” The angel who spoke with me replied, “I will show you what these are.” The man standing among the myrtles answered, “These are the ones whom the Lord has sent to go throughout the earth.” They reported to the angel of the Lord who was standing among the myrtles,[804] saying, “We have gone up and down through the earth, and indeed, the whole earth is quiet and at peace.”[805] The angel of the Lord asked, “Lord of Hosts, how long will You have no compassion for Jerusalem and the cities of Judah, against which[806] You have been angry these seventy years?” The Lord answered the angel who spoke with me,[807] with kind and comforting words. The angel who talked with me said, “Proclaim this: Thus says the Lord of Hosts, I am deeply concerned for Jerusalem and for Zion; I am very angry with the proud nations. For I was only a little angry with Israel, but they made things worse.[808] Therefore, thus says the Lord, I have returned to Jerusalem with mercy. My house will be rebuilt there—oracle of the Lord of Hosts—and the measuring line will be stretched over Jerusalem. Proclaim again, saying: Thus says the Lord of Hosts, My cities will overflow with prosperity, and the Lord will again comfort Zion and choose Jerusalem once more.
Two things are to be noted in this oracle. No political movement is indicated as the means of Jerusalem’s restoration: this is to be the effect of God’s free grace in returning to dwell in Jerusalem, which is the reward of the building of the Temple. And there is an interesting explanation of the motive for God’s new grace: in executing His sentence upon Israel, the heathen had far exceeded their commission, and now themselves deserved punishment. That is to say, the restoration of Jerusalem and the resumption of the worship are not enough for the future of Israel. The heathen must be chastised. But Zechariah does not predict any overthrow of the world’s power, either by earthly or by heavenly forces. This is entirely in harmony with the insistence upon peace which distinguishes him from other prophets.
Two things should be noted in this prophecy. No political movement is mentioned as the means for Jerusalem’s restoration: it will be due to God’s grace returning to dwell in Jerusalem, which is the reward for building the Temple. There is also an interesting explanation for the reason behind God’s new grace: while executing His judgment on Israel, the nations went beyond their mandate and now deserve punishment themselves. In other words, the restoration of Jerusalem and the revival of worship aren’t enough for Israel's future. The nations need to be corrected. However, Zechariah does not predict any overthrow of global power, whether by earthly or heavenly forces. This aligns completely with his emphasis on peace, which sets him apart from other prophets.
THE
SECOND VVISION:
THE FOUR
HORNS AND THE
FOUR SMITHS
(ii. 1–4 Heb., i. 18–21 Eng.).
The Second Vision supplies what is lacking in the First, the destruction of the tyrants who have oppressed Israel. The prophet sees four horns, which, he is told by his interpreting angel, are the powers that have scattered Judah. The many attempts to identify these with four heathen nations are ingenious but futile.
The Second Vision fills in what the First is missing: the downfall of the tyrants who have oppressed Israel. The prophet sees four horns, which his interpreting angel explains are the powers that have scattered Judah. The various efforts to link these to four pagan nations are clever but ultimately pointless.
[Pg 287] “Four horns were seen as representing the totality of Israel’s enemies—her enemies from all quarters.”[809] And to destroy these horns four smiths appear. Because in the Vision the horns are of iron, in Israel an old symbol of power, the first verb used of the action can hardly be, as in the Hebrew text, to terrify. The Greek reads sharpen, and probably some verb meaning to cut or chisel stood in the original.[810]
[Pg 287] “Four horns are seen as symbolizing all of Israel’s enemies—those coming from every direction.”[809] And to defeat these horns, four blacksmiths show up. Since in the Vision the horns are made of iron, which is an ancient symbol of power in Israel, the first verb describing the action is unlikely to be, as in the Hebrew text, to terrify. The Greek version reads sharpen, and it’s likely some verb meaning to cut or chisel was used in the original.[810]
And I lifted mine eyes and looked, and lo! four horns. And I said to the angel who spoke with me, What are these? And he said to me, These are the horns which have scattered Judah, Israel and Jerusalem.[811] And Jehovah showed me four smiths. And I said, What are these coming to do? And He spake, saying, These are the horns which scattered Judah, so that none lifted up his head;[812] and these are come to ...[813] them, to strike down the horns of the nations, that lifted the horn against the land of Judah to scatter it.
So I lifted my eyes and looked, and there were four horns. I asked the angel who was speaking to me, "What are these?" He replied, "These are the horns that have scattered Judah, Israel, and Jerusalem." [811] Then Jehovah showed me four craftsmen. I asked, "What are they coming to do?" He said, "These are the horns that scattered Judah so that no one could raise their head;" [812] "and they have come to ... [813] them, to bring down the horns of the nations that raised their horns against the land of Judah to scatter it."
THE THIRD
VVISION:
THE CITY OF
PEACE
(ii. 5–9 Heb., ii. 1–5 Eng.).
Like the Second Vision, the Third follows from the First, another, but a still more significant, supplement. [Pg 288] The First had promised the rebuilding of Jerusalem, and now the prophet beholds a young man—by this term he probably means a servant or apprentice—who is attempting to define the limits of the new city. In the light of what this attempt encounters, there can be little doubt that the prophet means to symbolise by it the intention of building the walls upon the old lines, so as to make Jerusalem again the mountain fortress she had previously been. Some have considered that the young man goes forth only to see, or to show, the extent of the city in the approaching future. But if this had been his motive, there would have been no reason in interrupting him with other orders. The point is, that he has narrow ideas of what the city should be, and is prepared to define it upon its old lines of a fortress. For the interpreting angel who comes forward[814] is told by another angel to run and tell the young man that in the future Jerusalem shall be a large unwalled town, and this, not only because of the multitude of its population, for even then it might still have been fortified like Niniveh, but because Jehovah Himself shall be its wall. The young man is prevented, not merely from making it small, but from making it a citadel. And this is in conformity with all the singular absence of war from Zechariah’s Visions, both of the future deliverance of Jehovah’s people and of their future duties before Him. It is indeed remarkable how Zechariah not only develops none of the warlike elements of earlier Messianic prophecies, but tells us here of how God Himself actually prevented their repetition, and insists again and again only on those elements of ancient prediction which had [Pg 289] filled the future of Israel with peace.
Like the Second Vision, the Third follows from the First, but it’s an even more significant addition. [Pg 288] The First promised the rebuilding of Jerusalem, and now the prophet sees a young man—probably referring to a servant or apprentice—who is trying to outline the boundaries of the new city. Given the challenges he faces, it's clear that the prophet wants to symbolize the intention to build the walls based on the old designs, making Jerusalem once again the stronghold it used to be. Some believe the young man is only going out to observe or show the extent of the city in the near future. However, if that had been his goal, there would be no reason to interrupt him with further instructions. The key point is that he has limited ideas about what the city should be and intends to define it along the old lines of a fortress. The interpreting angel who comes forward[814] is told by another angel to hurry and tell the young man that in the future, Jerusalem will be a large, unwalled city. This isn’t just due to the number of its inhabitants—since it could still have been fortified like Nineveh—but because Jehovah Himself will be its wall. The young man is prevented not only from making it small but also from turning it into a citadel. This aligns with the complete absence of war in Zechariah’s visions, both regarding the future salvation of Jehovah’s people and their upcoming responsibilities to Him. It’s truly remarkable how Zechariah not only avoids the warlike themes present in earlier Messianic prophecies but also explains how God Himself actively prevented their recurrence, consistently emphasizing those aspects of ancient prophecy that filled Israel’s future with peace. [Pg 289]
And I lifted mine eyes and looked, and lo! a man with a measuring rope in his hand. So I said, Whither art thou going? And he said to me, To measure Jerusalem: to see how much its breadth and how much its length should be. And lo! the angel who talked with me came forward,[815] and another angel came forward to meet him. And he said to him, Run and speak to yonder young man thus: Like a number of open villages shall Jerusalem remain, because of the multitude of men and cattle in the midst of her. And I Myself will be to her—oracle of Jehovah—a wall of fire round about, and for glory will I be in her midst.
And I looked up and saw a man with a measuring tape in his hand. I asked him, "Where are you going?" He replied, "I’m going to measure Jerusalem to find out how wide and how long it is." Just then, the angel who had been speaking with me approached, [815] and another angel came out to meet him. The angel said, "Run and tell that young man this:" Like a series of open villages, Jerusalem will remain, because of the large number of people and livestock in her. And I Myself will be her—oracle of Jehovah—a wall of fire around her, and I will be her glory in the middle.
In this Vision Zechariah gives us, with his prophecy, a lesson in the interpretation of prophecy. His contemporaries believed God’s promise to rebuild Jerusalem, but they defined its limits by the conditions of an older and a narrower day. They brought forth their measuring rods, to measure the future by the sacred attainments of the past. Such literal fulfilment of His Word God prevented by that ministry of angels which Zechariah beheld. He would not be bound by those forms which His Word had assumed in suitableness to the needs of ruder generations. The ideal of many of the returned exiles must have been that frowning citadel, those gates of everlastingness,[816] which some of them celebrated in Psalms, and from which the hosts of Sennacherib had been broken and swept back as the angry sea is swept from the fixed line of Canaan’s coast.[817] What had been enough for David and Isaiah was enough for them, especially as so many prophets of the [Pg 290] Lord had foretold a Messianic Jerusalem that should be a counterpart of the historical. But God breaks the letter of His Word to give its spirit a more glorious fulfilment. Jerusalem shall not be builded as a city that is compact together,[818] but open and spread abroad village-wise upon her high mountains, and God Himself her only wall.
In this vision that Zechariah shares with us through his prophecy, he teaches us how to interpret prophecy. His contemporaries believed in God's promise to rebuild Jerusalem, but they limited its scope based on the conditions of an earlier and more restricted time. They brought out their measuring sticks to gauge the future by the sacred achievements of the past. God prevented such a literal fulfillment of His Word through the ministry of angels that Zechariah saw. He would not be confined by those forms that His Word had taken to suit the needs of less advanced generations. Many of the returning exiles must have envisioned that imposing fortress, those everlasting gates, which some of them celebrated in Psalms, and from which the armies of Sennacherib had been driven back as the furious sea is pushed away from the fixed line of Canaan’s coast. What was sufficient for David and Isaiah was good enough for them, especially since so many prophets of the Lord had predicted a Messianic Jerusalem that would mirror the historical city. But God transcends the literal meaning of His Word to provide a more glorious fulfillment of its spirit. Jerusalem will not be built as a city that is tightly compacted, but rather it will be open and spread out like a village across her high mountains, with God Himself as her only wall.
The interest of this Vision is therefore not only historical. For ourselves it has an abiding doctrinal value. It is a lesson in the method of applying prophecy to the future. How much it is needed we must feel as we remember the readiness of men among ourselves to construct the Church of God upon the lines His own hand drew for our fathers, and to raise again the bulwarks behind which they sufficiently sheltered His shrine. Whether these ancient and sacred defences be dogmas or institutions, we have no right, God tells us, to cramp behind them His powers for the future. And the great men whom He raises to remind us of this, and to prevent by their ministry the timid measurements of the zealous but servile spirits who would confine everything to the exact letter of ancient Scripture—are they any less His angels to us than those ministering spirits whom Zechariah beheld preventing the narrow measures of the poor apprentice of his dream?
The interest in this Vision is not just historical. For us, it has lasting doctrinal significance. It teaches us how to apply prophecy to the future. We must recognize how much this is needed as we reflect on how eager people among us are to build the Church of God based on the foundations established by our forefathers and to rebuild the walls that effectively protected His sanctuary. Whether these ancient and sacred defenses are dogmas or institutions, we have no right, as God tells us, to limit His power for the future behind them. The great leaders He raises to remind us of this, and to prevent the timid restrictions of the passionate but obedient individuals who want to confine everything to the literal interpretation of ancient Scripture—are they any less His messengers to us than the ministering spirits that Zechariah saw stopping the narrow limitations of the struggling apprentice in his vision?
To the Third Vision there has been appended the only lyrical piece which breaks the prose narrative of the Visions. We have already seen that it is a piece of earlier date. Israel is addressed as still scattered to the four winds of heaven, and still inhabiting Babylon. While in Zechariah’s own oracles and visions Jehovah [Pg 291] has returned to Jerusalem, His return according to this piece is still future. There is nothing about the Temple: God’s holy dwelling from which He has roused Himself is Heaven. The piece was probably inserted by Zechariah himself: its lines are broken by what seems to be a piece of prose, in which the prophet asserts his mission, in words he twice uses elsewhere. But this is uncertain.
To the Third Vision, there has been added the only lyrical piece that interrupts the prose narrative of the Visions. We have already noted that it dates back earlier. Israel is still addressed as being scattered to the four corners of the earth and still living in Babylon. While in Zechariah’s own messages and visions, God has returned to Jerusalem, according to this piece, His return is still in the future. There’s nothing mentioned about the Temple: God’s holy dwelling, from which He has stirred Himself, is Heaven. This piece was likely added by Zechariah himself; its lines are interrupted by what appears to be a section of prose, in which the prophet states his mission, using phrases he uses elsewhere. But this is uncertain.
For thus saith Jehovah of Hosts[821] to the nations that plunder you (for he that toucheth you toucheth the apple of His eye), that, lo! I am about to wave My hand over them, and they shall be plunder to their own servants, and ye shall know that Jehovah of Hosts hath sent me.
For this is what the Lord of Hosts says to the nations that are plundering you (whoever touches you touches the pupil of His eye): look! I am about to raise My hand against them, and they will become plunder for their own servants, and you will know that the Lord of Hosts has sent me.
THE
FOURTH VVISION:
THE HIGH
PRiest and the
SATAN
(Chap. iii.).
The next Visions deal with the moral condition of Israel and their standing before God. The Fourth is a judgment scene. The Angel of Jehovah, who is not to be distinguished from Jehovah Himself,[824] stands for judgment, and there appear before him Joshua the High Priest and the Satan or Adversary who has come to accuse him. Now those who are accused by the Satan—see next chapter of this volume upon the Angels of the Visions—are, according to Jewish belief, those who have been overtaken by misfortune. The people who are standing at God’s bar in the person of their High Priest still suffer from the adversity in which Haggai found them, and the continuance of which so disheartened them after the Temple had begun. The evil seasons and poor harvests tormented their hearts with the thought that the Satan still slandered them in the court of God. But Zechariah comforts them with the vision of the Satan rebuked. [Pg 293] Israel has indeed been sorely beset by calamity, a brand much burned, but now of God’s grace plucked from the fire. The Satan’s role is closed, and he disappears from the Vision.[825] Yet something remains: Israel is rescued, but not sanctified. The nation’s troubles are over: their uncleanness has still to be removed. Zechariah sees that the High Priest is clothed in filthy garments, while he stands before the Angel of Judgment. The Angel orders his servants, those that stand before him,[826] to give him clean festal robes. And the prophet, breaking out in sympathy with what he sees, for the first time takes part in the Visions. Then I said, Let them also put a clean turban on his head—the turban being the headdress, in Ezekiel of the Prince of Israel, and in the Priestly Code of the High Priest.[827] This is done, and the national effect of his cleansing is explained to the High Priest. If he remains loyal to the law of Jehovah, he, the representative of Israel, shall have right of entry to Jehovah’s presence among the angels who stand there. But more, he and his colleagues the priests are a portent of the coming of the Messiah—the Servant of Jehovah, the Branch, as he has been called by many prophets.[828] A stone has already been set before Joshua, with seven eyes upon it. God will engrave it with [Pg 294] inscriptions, and on the same day take away the guilt of the land. Then shall be the peace upon which Zechariah loves to dwell.
The next visions focus on the moral state of Israel and their position before God. The Fourth is a scene of judgment. The Angel of the Lord, who is indistinguishable from the Lord Himself,[824] symbolizes judgment, and before Him stand Joshua the High Priest and the Satan, or Adversary, who has come to accuse him. According to Jewish belief, those who are accused by the Satan—see the next chapter of this volume about the Angels of the Visions—are those who have faced misfortune. The people appearing before God through their High Priest still endure the hardships that Haggai observed, which continued to discourage them even after the Temple had begun. The poor seasons and bad harvests weighed heavily on their hearts, making them think that the Satan was still bringing accusations against them in God's court. But Zechariah reassures them with the vision of the Satan being rebuked. [Pg 293] Israel has indeed been severely troubled by disasters, a brand much burned, but now by God's grace, they are pulled from the fire. The Satan's role is finished, and he vanishes from the Vision.[825] Yet something remains: Israel is saved, but not consecrated. The nation's struggles are over; their uncleanness still needs to be removed. Zechariah sees that the High Priest is dressed in filthy clothes while standing before the Angel of Judgment. The Angel instructs His servants, those that stand before him,[826] to give him clean ceremonial robes. And the prophet, feeling empathy for what he sees, for the first time participates in the visions. Then I said, Let them also put a clean turban on his head—the turban being the headdress described in Ezekiel for the Prince of Israel and in the Priestly Code for the High Priest.[827] This is done, and the national significance of his cleansing is explained to the High Priest. If he stays true to the law of the Lord, he, as the representative of Israel, shall have the right to enter the Lord’s presence among the angels standing there. Furthermore, he and his fellow priests are a sign of the coming Messiah—the Servant of the Lord, the Branch, as referred to by many prophets.[828] A stone has already been placed before Joshua, with seven eyes on it. God will engrave it with [Pg 294] inscriptions, and on that day, He will remove the guilt of the land. Then there will be the peace that Zechariah loves to emphasize.
And he showed me Joshua, the high priest, standing before the Angel of Jehovah, and the Satan[829] standing at his right hand to accuse him.[830] And Jehovah[831] said to the Satan: Jehovah rebuke thee, O Satan! Jehovah who makes choice of Jerusalem rebuke thee! Is not this a brand saved from the fire? But Joshua was clothed in foul garments while he stood before the Angel. And he—the Angel—answered and said to those who stood in his presence, Take the foul garments from off him (and he said to him, See, I have made thy guilt to pass away from thee),[832] and clothe him[833] in fresh clothing. And I said,[834] Let them put a clean turban[835] on his head. And they put the clean turban upon his head, and clothed [Pg 295] him with garments, the Angel of Jehovah standing up the while.[836] And the Angel of Jehovah certified unto Joshua, saying: Thus saith Jehovah of Hosts, If in My ways thou walkest, and if My charges thou keepest in charge, then thou also shall judge My house, and have charge of My courts, and I will give thee entry[837] among these who stand in My presence. Hearken now, O Joshua, high priest, thou and thy fellows who sit before thee are men of omen, that, lo! I am about to bring My servant, Branch. For see the stone which I have set before Joshua, one stone with seven eyes.[838] Lo, I will etch the engraving upon it (oracle of Jehovah), and I will wash away the guilt of that land in one day. In that day (oracle of Jehovah of Hosts) ye will invite one another in under vine and under fig-tree.
And he showed me Joshua, the high priest, standing before the Angel of the Lord, with Satan[829] at his right hand to accuse him.[830] And the Lord[831] said to Satan: The Lord rebuke you, Satan! The Lord who has chosen Jerusalem rebuke you! Is this not a brand plucked from the fire? But Joshua was dressed in dirty clothes while he stood before the Angel. And he—the Angel—answered and told those who were standing there, Take off his dirty clothes (and he said to him, See, I have taken away your guilt from you),[832] and clothe him[833] in clean clothes. And I said,[834] Let them put a clean turban[835] on his head. So they put the clean turban on his head and dressed him in new clothes, while the Angel of the Lord stood by.[836] And the Angel of the Lord assured Joshua, saying: Thus says the Lord of Hosts, If you walk in My ways and keep My requirements, then you will also govern My house and have charge of My courts, and I will give you access[837] among those who stand here in My presence. Listen now, O Joshua, high priest, you and your associates seated before you are men to be wondered at, for I am about to bring My servant, the Branch. Look at the stone I have placed before Joshua; there is one stone with seven eyes.[838] Look, I will engrave an inscription on it (declares the Lord), and I will remove the sin of this land in a single day. In that day (declares the Lord of Hosts) you will invite each other to come and sit under your vine and fig tree.
The theological significance of the Vision is as clear as its consequences in the subsequent theology and symbolism of Judaism. The uncleanness of Israel which infests their representative before God is not defined. Some[839] hold that it includes the guilt of [Pg 296] Israel’s idolatry. But they have to go back to Ezekiel for this, and we have seen that Zechariah nowhere mentions or feels the presence of idols among his people. The Vision itself supplies a better explanation. Joshua’s filthy garments are replaced by festal and official robes. He is warned to walk in the whole law of the Lord, ruling the Temple and guarding Jehovah’s court. The uncleanness was the opposite of all this. It was not ethical failure: covetousness, greed, immorality. It was, as Haggai protested, the neglect of the Temple, and of the whole worship of Jehovah. If this be now removed, in all fidelity to the law, the High Priest shall have access to God, and the Messiah will come. The High Priest himself shall not be the Messiah—this dogma is left to a later age to frame. But before God he will be as one of the angels, and himself and his faithful priesthood omens of the Messiah. We need not linger on the significance of this for the place of the priesthood in later Judaism. Note how the High Priest is already the religious representative of his people: their uncleanness is his; when he is pardoned and cleansed, the uncleanness of the land is purged away. In such a High Priest Christian theology has seen the prototype of Christ.
The theological importance of the Vision is as obvious as its impact on later Jewish theology and symbolism. The impurity of Israel, represented before God, is not clearly defined. Some[839] believe it includes the guilt of Israel’s idolatry. However, this view requires reference back to Ezekiel, and we have established that Zechariah does not mention or acknowledge the presence of idols among his people. The Vision itself offers a clearer explanation. Joshua’s dirty clothes are replaced with festive and official garments. He is instructed to fully observe the law of the Lord, overseeing the Temple and protecting Jehovah’s court. This uncleanness was the opposite of all that. It was not about ethical shortcomings like greed or immorality. As Haggai pointed out, it was the neglect of the Temple and the entire worship of Jehovah. If this neglect is addressed, with complete loyalty to the law, the High Priest will be able to approach God, and the Messiah will come. The High Priest himself will not be the Messiah—this belief is left for a later time to develop. But before God, he will be like one of the angels, and both he and his devoted priesthood will herald the Messiah. We need not dwell on what this means for the role of the priesthood in later Judaism. Note that the High Priest is already seen as the religious representative of his people: their impurity is his; when he is forgiven and cleansed, the impurity of the land is removed. In such a High Priest, Christian theology identifies the prototype of Christ.
The stone is very difficult to explain. Some have thought of it as the foundation-stone of the Temple, which had already been employed as a symbol of the Messiah and which played so important a part in later Jewish symbolism.[840] Others prefer the top-stone of the Temple, mentioned in chap. iv. 7,[841] and others an altar or substitute for the ark.[842] Again, some take it to be a jewel, either on the breastplate of the High [Pg 297] Priest,[843] or upon the crown afterwards prepared for Zerubbabel.[844] To all of these there are objections. It is difficult to connect with the foundation-stone an engraving still to be made; neither the top-stone of the Temple, nor a jewel on the breastplate of the priest, nor a jewel on the king’s crown, could properly be said to be set before the High Priest. We must rather suppose that the stone is symbolic of the finished Temple.[845] The Temple is the full expression of God’s providence and care—His seven eyes. Upon it shall His will be engraved, and by its sacrifices the uncleanness of the land shall be taken away.
The stone is really hard to explain. Some people think of it as the foundation stone of the Temple, which has already been used as a symbol of the Messiah and played a significant role in later Jewish symbolism.[840] Others consider it to be the capstone of the Temple, mentioned in chap. iv. 7,[841] while some view it as an altar or a substitute for the ark.[842] Additionally, some take it to be a gemstone, either on the High Priest's breastplate,[843] or on the crown later made for Zerubbabel.[844] However, each of these interpretations has its objections. It’s hard to connect the foundation stone with an engraving that still needs to be made; neither the top stone of the Temple, nor a gemstone on the priest's breastplate, nor a gemstone on the king’s crown could truly be said to be set before the High Priest. We should instead think of the stone as symbolizing the completed Temple.[845] The Temple fully expresses God’s providence and care—His seven eyes. His will will be engraved upon it, and through its sacrifices, the uncleanness of the land will be removed.
THim FIFTH Vision: THE TEMPLE CCandle and the TWO OLive-TREES (Chap. iv.).
As the Fourth Vision unfolded the dignity and significance of the High Priest, so in the Fifth we find discovered the joint glory of himself and Zerubbabel, the civil head of Israel. And to this is appended a Word for Zerubbabel himself. In our present text this Word has become inserted in the middle of the Vision, vv. 6b-10a; in the translation which follows it has been removed to the end of the Vision, and the reasons for this will be found in the notes.
As the Fourth Vision revealed the dignity and importance of the High Priest, the Fifth Vision shows the shared glory of him and Zerubbabel, the civil leader of Israel. Additionally, there’s a message specifically for Zerubbabel. In our current text, this message appears in the middle of the Vision, vv. 6b-10a; in the translation that follows, it has been moved to the end of the Vision, and the reasons for this change can be found in the notes.
The Vision is of the great golden lamp which stood in the Temple. In the former Temple, light was supplied by ten several candlesticks.[846] But the Levitical Code ordained one seven-branched lamp, and such appears to have stood in the Temple built while [Pg 298] Zechariah was prophesying.[847] The lamp Zechariah sees has also seven branches, but differs in other respects, and especially in some curious fantastic details only possible in dream and symbol. Its seven lights were fed by seven pipes from a bowl or reservoir of oil which stood higher than themselves, and this was fed, either directly from two olive-trees which stood to the right and left of it, or, if ver. 12 be genuine, by two tubes which brought the oil from the trees. The seven lights are the seven eyes of Jehovah—if, as we ought, we run the second half of ver. 10 on to the first half of ver. 6. The pipes and reservoir are given no symbolic force; but the olive-trees which feed them are called the two sons of oil which stand before the Lord of all the earth. These can only be the two anointed heads of the community—Zerubbabel, the civil head, and Joshua, the religious head. Theirs was the equal and co-ordinate duty of sustaining the Temple, figured by the whole candelabrum, and ensuring the brightness of the sevenfold revelation. The Temple, that is to say, is nothing without the monarchy and the priesthood behind it; and these stand in the immediate presence of God. Therefore this Vision, which to the superficial eye might seem to be a glorification of the mere machinery of the Temple and its ritual, is rather to prove that the latter derive all their power from the national institutions which are behind them, from the two representatives of the people who in their turn stand before God Himself. The Temple so near completion will not of itself reveal God: let not the Jews put their trust in it, but in the life behind it. And for ourselves the lesson of the Vision is that which Christian theology [Pg 299] has been so slow to learn, that God’s revelation under the old covenant shone not directly through the material framework, but was mediated by the national life, whose chief men stood and grew fruitful in His presence.
The Vision is about the great golden lamp that stood in the Temple. In the earlier Temple, light came from ten different candlesticks.[846] But the Levitical Code specified one seven-branched lamp, which seems to have been in the Temple built while [Pg 298]Zechariah was prophesying.[847] The lamp that Zechariah sees also has seven branches, but it differs in other ways, especially with some unique details that could only exist in a dream or as a symbol. Its seven lights were supplied by seven pipes from a bowl or reservoir of oil that was positioned higher than the lights themselves, and this was fueled either directly from two olive trees on its right and left or, if verse 12 is valid, by two tubes that brought oil from the trees. The seven lights represent the seven eyes of Jehovah—if we connect the second half of verse 10 with the first half of verse 6. The pipes and reservoir are not given any symbolic significance; however, the olive trees that supply them are referred to as the two sons of oil which stand before the Lord of all the earth. These can only be the two anointed leaders of the community—Zerubbabel, the civil leader, and Joshua, the religious leader. They shared the equal and coordinated responsibility of supporting the Temple, represented by the entire candelabrum, and ensuring the brightness of the sevenfold revelation. In other words, the Temple means nothing without the monarchy and the priesthood that support it; these leaders stand in the immediate presence of God. Therefore, this Vision, which might seem at first glance to glorify just the functions of the Temple and its rituals, is actually meant to show that these derive their strength from the national institutions that support them, from the two representatives of the people who stand before God Himself. The Temple, nearing completion, will not, by itself, reveal God: the Jews should not place their trust in it, but in the life that sustains it. For us, the lesson of the Vision is what Christian theology has been slow to grasp: that God’s revelation under the old covenant didn’t shine directly through the physical structure, but was mediated by the national life, whose key figures stood and thrived in His presence.
One thing is very remarkable. The two sources of revelation are the King and the Priest. The Prophet is not mentioned beside them. Nothing could prove more emphatically the sense in Israel that prophecy was exhausted.
One thing is very striking. The two sources of revelation are the King and the Priest. The Prophet isn't mentioned alongside them. Nothing could more clearly demonstrate the feeling in Israel that prophecy was finished.
The appointment of so responsible a position for Zerubbabel demanded for him a special promise of grace. And therefore, as Joshua had his promise in the Fourth Vision, we find Zerubbabel’s appended to the Fifth. It is one of the great sayings of the Old Testament: there is none more spiritual and more comforting. Zerubbabel shall complete the Temple, and those who scoffed at its small beginnings in the day of small things shall frankly rejoice when they see him set the top-stone by plummet in its place. As the moral obstacles to the future were removed in the Fourth Vision by the vindication of Joshua and by his cleansing, so the political obstacles, all the hindrances described by the Book of Ezra in the building of the Temple, shall disappear. Before Zerubbabel the great mountain shall become a plain. And this, because he shall not work by his own strength, but the Spirit of Jehovah of Hosts shall do everything. Again we find that absence of expectation in human means, and that full trust in God’s own direct action, which characterise all the prophesying of Zechariah.
The appointment of such an important role for Zerubbabel required a specific promise of grace. So, just as Joshua received his promise in the Fourth Vision, Zerubbabel's is included in the Fifth. It’s one of the profound statements from the Old Testament: none is more spiritual or comforting. Zerubbabel will complete the Temple, and those who mocked its modest beginnings in the early days will genuinely rejoice when they see him place the final stone perfectly in position. Just as the moral barriers to the future were taken away in the Fourth Vision through Joshua’s vindication and cleansing, the political obstacles, all the challenges described in the Book of Ezra regarding the Temple's construction, will vanish. Before Zerubbabel the great mountain shall become a plain. This will happen because he won’t accomplish it by his own power; rather, the Spirit of the Lord of Hosts will accomplish everything. Once again, we see the absence of reliance on human efforts and a complete trust in God’s direct intervention, which characterizes all of Zechariah’s prophecies.
Then the angel who talked with me returned and roused me like a man roused out of his sleep. And he said to me, What seest thou? And I said, I see, and lo! a [Pg 300] candlestick all of gold, and its bowl upon the top of it, and its seven lamps on it, and seven[848] pipes to the lamps which are upon it. And two olive-trees stood over against it, one on the right of the bowl,[849] and one on the left. And I began[850] and said to the angel who talked with me,[851] What be these, my lord? And the angel who talked with me answered and said, Knowest thou not what these be? And I said, No, my lord! And he answered and said to me,[852] These seven are the eyes of Jehovah, which sweep through the whole earth. And I asked and said to him, What are these two olive-trees on the right of the candlestick and on its left? And again I asked and said to him, What are the two olive-branches which are beside the two golden tubes that pour forth the oil[853] from them?[854] And he said to me, Knowest thou not what these be? And I said, No, my lord! And he said, These are the two sons of oil which stand before the Lord of all the earth.
Then the angel who was speaking to me came back and shook me like someone waking up from sleep. He asked me, "What do you see?" I replied, "I see a solid gold lampstand with a bowl on top, and seven lamps on it, along with seven pipes for the lamps. Two olive trees are standing beside it, one on the right side of the bowl, and one on the left." I then asked the angel who was speaking to me, "What are these, my lord?" The angel replied, "Don't you know what these are?" I said, "No, my lord!" He then said to me, "These seven are the eyes of the Lord, which roam throughout the whole earth." I asked him again, "What are these two olive trees on the right and left of the lampstand?" I also inquired, "What are the two olive branches beside the two golden tubes that supply oil from them?" He answered, "Don't you know what these are?" I replied, "No, my lord!" He said, "These are the two anointed ones who stand before the Lord of all the earth."
This is Jehovah’s Word to Zerubbabel, and it says:[855] Not by might, and not by force, but by My Spirit, saith [Pg 301] Jehovah of Hosts. What art thou, O great mountain? Before Zerubbabel be thou level! And he[856] shall bring forth the top-stone with shoutings, Grace, grace to it![857] And the Word of Jehovah came to me, saying, The hands of Zerubbabel have founded this house, and his hands shall complete it, and thou shall know that Jehovah of Hosts hath sent me to you. For whoever hath despised the day of small things, they shall rejoice when they see the plummet[858] in the hand of Zerubbabel.
This is Jehovah's message to Zerubbabel, and it says:[855] Not by strength and not by power, but by My Spirit, says [Pg 301] the Lord of Hosts. What are you, O great mountain? Become level before Zerubbabel! And he[856] will bring out the final stone with joyful shouts, "Grace, grace to it!"[857] And the Word of the Lord came to me, saying, The hands of Zerubbabel have laid the foundation of this house, and his hands will finish it, and you will know that the Lord of Hosts has sent me to you. For those who have scorned the day of small beginnings will rejoice when they see the measuring line[858] in the hand of Zerubbabel.
THE
SIXTH VISION:
THE WINGED
VVOLUME
(Chap. v. 1–4).
The religious and political obstacles being now removed from the future of Israel, Zechariah in the next two Visions beholds the land purged of its crime and wickedness. These Visions are very simple, if somewhat after the ponderous fashion of Ezekiel.
The religious and political barriers are now removed from Israel's future, and Zechariah, in the next two Visions, sees the land cleansed of its sins and wrongdoings. These Visions are straightforward, though somewhat heavy like those of Ezekiel.
The first of them is the Vision of the removal of the curse brought upon the land by its civic criminals, especially thieves and perjurers—the two forms which crime takes in a poor and rude community like the colony of the returned exiles. The prophet tells us he beheld a roll flying. He uses the ordinary Hebrew name for the rolls of skin or parchment upon which writing was set down. But the proportions of its colossal size—twenty cubits by ten—prove that it was not a cylindrical but an oblong shape which he saw. It consisted, therefore, of sheets laid on each other like [Pg 302] our books, and as our word “volume,” which originally meant, like his own term, a roll, means now an oblong article, we may use this in our translation. The volume is the record of the crime of the land, and Zechariah sees it flying from the land. But it is also the curse upon this crime, and so again he beholds it entering every thief’s and perjurer’s house and destroying it. Smend gives a possible explanation of this: “It appears that in ancient times curses were written on pieces of paper and sent down the wind into the houses”[859] of those against whom they were directed. But the figure seems rather to be of birds of prey.
The first of these is the Vision of the removal of the curse placed on the land by its civic criminals, particularly thieves and liars—the two types of crime that arise in a poor and rough community like the colony of the returned exiles. The prophet tells us he saw a scroll flying. He uses the common Hebrew term for the scrolls made of skin or parchment where writing was recorded. However, the enormous size—twenty cubits by ten—indicates that it was not cylindrical but rectangular in shape. It was, therefore, made up of sheets stacked on top of each other like our books, and since our word “volume,” which originally meant a roll like his term, now refers to a rectangular item, we can use this in our translation. The volume is the record of the land's crime, and Zechariah sees it flying away from the land. But it is also the curse on this crime, and he sees it entering the houses of every thief and liar and destroying them. Smend provides a possible explanation for this: “It seems that in ancient times curses were written on pieces of paper and sent down the wind into the houses” of those against whom they were aimed. But the imagery seems more like birds of prey.
And I turned and lifted my eyes and looked, and lo! a volume[860] flying. And he said unto me, What dost thou see? And I said, I see a volume flying, its length twenty cubits and its breadth ten. And he said unto me, This is the curse that is going out upon the face of all the land. For every thief is hereby purged away from hence,[861] and every perjurer is hereby purged away from hence. I have sent it forth—oracle of Jehovah of [Pg 303] Hosts—and it shall enter the thief’s house, and the house of him that hath sworn falsely by My name, and it shall roost[862] in the midst of his house and consume it, with its beams and its stones.[863]
Then I turned, lifted my eyes, and looked, and saw a scroll[860] flying. He asked me, "What do you see?" I replied, "I see a scroll flying, twenty cubits long and ten cubits wide." He said to me, "This is the curse that is going out over the whole land. It will remove every thief and every person who swears falsely from here,[861] I have sent it forth—this is the declaration of the Lord of [Pg 303] Heavenly Armies—and it will enter the house of the thief and the house of anyone who has sworn falsely by My name, and it will settle[862] in the middle of his house and destroy it, along with its timbers and stones.[863]
THE SEVENTH
VVISION:
THE
WOMAN IN THE
BARREL
(Chap. v. 5–11).
It is not enough that the curse fly from the land after destroying every criminal. The living principle of sin, the power of temptation, must be covered up and removed. This is the subject of the Seventh Vision.
It’s not enough for the curse to leave the land after eliminating every criminal. The essence of sin, the force of temptation, needs to be hidden away and eliminated. This is what the Seventh Vision is about.
The prophet sees an ephah, the largest vessel in use among the Jews, of more than seven gallons capacity, and round[864] like a barrel. Presently the leaden top is lifted, and the prophet sees a woman inside. This is Wickedness, feminine because she figures the power of temptation. She is thrust back into the barrel, the leaden lid is pushed down, and the whole carried off by two other female figures, winged like the strong, far-flying stork, into the land of Shin‛ar, “which at that time had the general significance of the counterpart of the Holy Land,”[865] and was the proper home of all that was evil.
The prophet sees an ephah, the largest container used by the Jews, holding over seven gallons, shaped like a barrel. Soon, the heavy lid is lifted, and the prophet sees a woman inside. This represents Wickedness, depicted as female because she symbolizes the power of temptation. She is pushed back into the barrel, the leaden lid is secured, and the whole thing is taken away by two other women, who have wings like a powerful, long-distance stork, to the land of Shin‘ar, “which at that time had the general significance of the opposite of the Holy Land,” and was seen as the rightful home of all that is evil.
And the angel of Jehovah who spake with me came forward[866] [Pg 304] and said to me, Lift now thine eyes and see what this is that comes forth. And I said, What is it? And he said, This is a bushel coming forth. And he said, This is their transgression[867] in all the land.[868] And behold! the round leaden top was lifted up, and lo![869] a woman sitting inside the bushel. And he said, This is the Wickedness, and he thrust her back into the bushel, and thrust the leaden disc upon the mouth of it. And I lifted mine eyes and looked, and lo! two women came forth with the wind in their wings, for they had wings like storks’ wings, and they bore the bushel betwixt earth and heaven. And I said to the angel that talked with me, Whither do they carry the bushel? And he said to me, To build it a house in the land of Shin‛ar, that it may be fixed and brought to rest there on a place of its own.[870]
The angel of the Lord who spoke with me came forward[866][Pg 304] and said to me, "Lift your eyes and see what is coming out." I asked, "What is it?" He said, "This is a bushel." He explained, "This represents their wrongdoing[867] throughout the land.[868] And look! The round leaden lid was lifted up, and there was a woman sitting inside the bushel. He said, "This is Wickedness," and he pushed her back into the bushel, placing the leaden disc over its opening. I looked again and saw two women coming with the wind in their wings, for they had wings like storks, and they carried the bushel between earth and heaven. I asked the angel who spoke with me, "Where are they taking the bushel?" He said to me, "To build a house for it in the land of Shinar, so it can be set there and have a place of its own."[870]
We must not allow this curious imagery to hide from us its very spiritual teaching. If Zechariah is weighted in these Visions by the ponderous fashion of Ezekiel, he has also that prophet’s truly moral spirit. He is not contented with the ritual atonement for sin, nor with the legal punishment of crime. The living [Pg 305] power of sin must be banished from Israel; and this cannot be done by any efforts of men themselves, but by God’s action only, which is thorough and effectual. If the figures by which this is illustrated appear to us grotesque and heavy, let us remember how they would suit the imagination of the prophet’s own day. Let us lay to heart their eternally valid doctrine, that sin is not a formal curse, nor only expressed in certain social crimes, nor exhausted by the punishment of these, but, as a power of attraction and temptation to all men, it must be banished from the heart, and can be banished only by God.
We must not let this strange imagery distract us from its essential spiritual teaching. While Zechariah may be influenced by the heavy style of Ezekiel, he shares that prophet’s deep moral spirit. He is not satisfied with just ritualistic atonement for sin or the legal punishments for crime. The true power of sin must be removed from Israel, and this cannot be achieved through human efforts alone, but only through God’s action, which is complete and effective. If the images used to illustrate this seem unusual and cumbersome to us, let's remember how they would resonate with the prophet’s own time. We should take to heart their timeless lesson: that sin is not just a formal curse, nor is it merely represented by certain social crimes, nor is it resolved by punishing those crimes. Rather, as a force of attraction and temptation for all people, it must be driven out from the heart, and it can only be done through God.
THE
EIGHTH VVISION:
THE
CHorns of the
FOUR
WINDS (Chap. vi. 1–8).
As the series of Visions opened with one of the universal providence of God, so they close with another of the same. The First Vision had postponed God’s overthrow of the nations till His own time, and this the Last Vision now describes as begun, the religious and moral needs of Israel having meanwhile been met by the Visions which come between, and every obstacle to God’s action for the deliverance of His people being removed.
As the series of Visions started with a display of God's universal providence, it concludes with another instance of the same. The First Vision delayed God's judgment on the nations until His own timing, and now the Last Vision describes that this has begun, with the religious and moral needs of Israel having been fulfilled by the Visions that occurred in between, and every barrier to God's willingness to deliver His people has been cleared.
The prophet sees four chariots, with horses of different colour in each, coming out from between two mountains of brass. The horsemen of the First Vision were bringing in reports: these chariots are coming forth with their commissions from the presence of the Lord of all the earth. They are the four winds of heaven, servants of Him who maketh the winds His angels. They are destined for different quarters of the world. The prophet has not been admitted to the Presence, and does not know what exactly they [Pg 306] have been commissioned to do; that is to say, Zechariah is ignorant of the actual political processes by which the nations are to be overthrown and Israel glorified before them. But his Angel-interpreter tells him that the black horses go north, the white west, and the dappled south, while the horses of the fourth chariot, impatient because no direction is assigned to them, are ordered to roam up and down through the earth. It is striking that none are sent eastward.[871] This appears to mean that, in Zechariah’s day, no power oppressed or threatened Israel from that direction; but in the north there was the centre of the Persian Empire, to the south Egypt, still a possible master of the world, and to the west the new forces of Europe that in less than a generation were to prove themselves a match for Persia. The horses of the fourth chariot are therefore given the charge to exercise supervision upon the whole earth—unless in ver. 7 we should translate, not earth, but land, and understand a commission to patrol the land of Israel. The centre of the world’s power is in the north, and therefore the black horses, which are dispatched in that direction, are explicitly described as charged to bring God’s spirit, that is His anger or His power, to bear on that quarter of the world.
The prophet sees four chariots, each pulled by horses of different colors, coming out from between two brass mountains. The horsemen of the First Vision are reporting: these chariots are coming with their orders from the presence of the Lord of all the earth. They are the four winds of heaven, serving Him who makes the winds His angels. They are headed to different parts of the world. The prophet hasn’t been allowed into the Presence, so he doesn’t know exactly what they’ve been assigned to do; in other words, Zechariah is unaware of the actual political maneuvers that will lead to the nations being overthrown and Israel being glorified. But his angelic interpreter tells him that the black horses go north, the white go west, and the dappled go south, while the horses of the fourth chariot, anxious because they haven’t been given a direction, are told to roam throughout the earth. It’s notable that none are sent eastward.[Pg 306] This likely indicates that, during Zechariah’s time, no power was oppressing or threatening Israel from that direction; however, to the north was the center of the Persian Empire, to the south was Egypt, still a potential ruler of the world, and to the west were the emerging forces of Europe that, in less than a generation, would prove to be a rival to Persia. Therefore, the horses of the fourth chariot are tasked with overseeing the entire earth—unless in verse 7 we interpret it as not earth, but land, meaning a commission to patrol the land of Israel. The center of the world’s power lies in the north, so the black horses, which are sent in that direction, are specifically tasked with bringing God’s spirit, meaning His anger or His power, to bear on that portion of the world.
And once more[872] I lifted mine eyes and looked, and lo! four chariots coming forward from between two mountains, and the mountains were mountains of brass. In [Pg 307] the first chariot were brown horses, and in the second chariot black horses, and in the third chariot white horses, and in the fourth chariot dappled ...[873] horses. And I broke in and said to the angel who talked with me, What are these, my lord? And the angel answered and said to me, These be the four winds of heaven that come forth from presenting themselves before the Lord of all the earth.[874] That with the black horses goes forth to the land of the north, while the white go out west[875] (?), and the dappled go to the land of the south. And the ...[876] go forth and seek to go, to march up and down on the earth. And he said, Go, march up and down on the earth; and they marched up and down on the earth. And he called me and spake to me, saying, See they that go forth to the land of the north have brought my spirit to bear[877] on the land of the north.
And once again[872] I lifted my eyes and looked, and behold! four chariots were coming out from between two mountains, and the mountains were made of bronze. In the [Pg 307] first chariot were brown horses, in the second chariot were black horses, in the third chariot were white horses, and in the fourth chariot were spotted ...[873] horses. I interrupted and asked the angel who was talking with me, “What are these, my lord?” The angel answered and told me, “These are the four winds of heaven that come forth to present themselves before the Lord of all the earth.[874] That the black horses are going out to the land of the north, while the white ones go west[875] (?), and the spotted ones go to the land of the south. And the ...[876] are going out to seek to roam the earth. He said, "Go, roam the earth;" and they roamed the earth. He called me and said, “Look, those who are going out to the land of the north have brought my spirit to rest[877] on the land of the north.”
THE
RRESULT OF THE VISIONS:
THE
CROWNING OF THE
KING OF
IISRAEL (Chap. vi. 9–15).
The heathen being overthrown, Israel is free, and may have her king again. Therefore Zechariah is ordered—it would appear on the same day as that on which he received the Visions—to visit a certain deputation from the captivity in Babylon, Heldai, Tobiyah and Yedayah, at the house of Josiah the son of Zephaniah, where they have just arrived; and to [Pg 308] select from the gifts they have brought enough silver and gold to make circlets for a crown. The present text assigns this crown to Joshua, the high priest, but as we have already remarked, and will presently prove in the notes to the translation, the original text assigned it to Zerubbabel, the civil head of the community, and gave Joshua, the priest, a place at his right hand—the two to act in perfect concord with each other. The text has suffered some other injuries, which it is easy to amend; and the end of it has been broken off in the middle of a sentence.
The enemies have been defeated, Israel is free, and can have its king again. So, Zechariah is instructed—it seems on the same day he received the visions—to meet with a delegation from the Babylonian captivity: Heldai, Tobiyah, and Yedayah, at the house of Josiah, the son of Zephaniah, where they have just arrived; and to [Pg 308] choose enough silver and gold from the gifts they brought to make circlets for a crown. The current text assigns this crown to Joshua, the high priest, but as we've pointed out before, and will demonstrate shortly in the notes to the translation, the original text assigned it to Zerubbabel, the civil leader of the community, and positioned Joshua, the priest, at his right hand—the two to work in perfect harmony. The text has suffered some other damage, which can be easily corrected; and the end of it has been cut off in the middle of a sentence.
And the Word of Jehovah came to me, saying: Take from the Gôlah,[878] from Heldai[879] and from Tobiyah and from Yeda‛yah; and do thou go on the same day, yea, go thou to the house of Yosiyahu, son of Ṣephanyah, whither they have arrived from Babylon.[880] And thou shall take silver and gold, and make a crown, and set it on the head of....[881] And say to him: Thus saith Jehovah of Hosts, Lo! a man called Branch; from his roots shall a branch [Pg 309]come, and he shall build the Temple of Jehovah. Yea, he shall build Jehovah’s Temple,[882] and he shall wear the royal majesty and sit and rule upon his throne, and Joshua[883] shall be priest on his right hand,[884] and there will be a counsel of peace between the two of them.[885] And the crown shall be for Heldai[886] and Tobiyah and Yeda‛yah, and for the courtesy[887] of the son of Ṣephanyah, for a memorial in the Temple of Jehovah. And the far-away shall come and build at the Temple of Jehovah, and ye shall know that Jehovah of Hosts hath sent me to you; and it shall be if ye hearken lo the voice of Jehovah your God …[888]
And the Word of the Lord came to me, saying: Take from the exiles, from Heldai and from Tobiyah and from Yeda‛yah; and go on the same day to the house of Yosiyahu, son of Ṣephanyah, where they have arrived from Babylon. And you shall take silver and gold, and make a crown, and set it on the head of.... And say to him: Thus says the Lord of Hosts, Look! a man named Branch; from his roots shall a branch come, and he shall build the Temple of the Lord. Yes, he shall build the Lord’s Temple, and he shall wear royal majesty and sit and rule on his throne, and Joshua shall be priest at his right hand, and there will be a counsel of peace between the two of them. And the crown shall be for Heldai and Tobiyah and Yeda‛yah, and for the honor of the son of Ṣephanyah, as a memorial in the Temple of the Lord. And those far away shall come and build at the Temple of the Lord, and you shall know that the Lord of Hosts has sent me to you; and it shall be if you listen to the voice of the Lord your God ...
THE ANGELS OF THE VISIONS
THE ANGELS OF THE DREAMS
ZECHARIAH i. 7—vi. 8
ZECHARIAH 1:7—6:8
Among the influences of the Exile which contributed the material of Zechariah’s Visions we included a considerable development of Israel’s belief in Angels. The general subject is in itself so large, and the Angels play so many parts in the Visions, that it is necessary to devote to them a separate chapter.
Among the influences of the Exile that shaped Zechariah’s Visions, we saw a significant growth in Israel’s belief in Angels. The overall topic is quite extensive, and the Angels have various roles in the Visions, so it’s important to dedicate a separate chapter to them.
From the earliest times the Hebrews had conceived their Divine King to be surrounded by a court of ministers, who besides celebrating His glory went forth from His presence to execute His will upon earth. In this latter capacity they were called Messengers, Male’akim, which the Greeks translated Angeloi, and so gave us our Angels. The origin of this conception is wrapt in obscurity. It may have been partly due to a belief, shared by all early peoples, in the existence of superhuman beings inferior to the gods,[889] but even without this it must have sprung up in the natural tendency to provide the royal deity of a people with a court, an army and servants. In the pious minds of early Israel there must have been a kind of necessity to believe and develop this—a necessity imposed firstly by the belief in Jehovah’s residence as confined to one spot, Sinai or Jerusalem, from which He Himself went [Pg 311] forth only upon great occasions to the deliverance of His people as a whole; and secondly by the unwillingness to conceive of His personal appearance in missions of a menial nature, or to represent Him in the human form in which, according to primitive ideas, He could alone hold converse with men.
From the earliest times, the Hebrews imagined their Divine King as being surrounded by a court of ministers who, in addition to celebrating His glory, would carry out His will on earth. In this role, they were called Messengers, Male’akim, which the Greeks translated as Angeloi, giving us our Angels. The origin of this idea is shrouded in mystery. It may have partly arisen from a belief common among all early peoples in the existence of superhuman beings lower than the gods, but even without this, it likely developed from the natural inclination to surround the royal deity of a community with a court, an army, and servants. In the faithful hearts of early Israel, there must have been a sort of necessity to believe in and develop this concept—a necessity driven, firstly, by the belief that Jehovah's presence was limited to one specific place, whether Sinai or Jerusalem, from which He would only emerge on significant occasions to deliver His people as a whole; and secondly, by a reluctance to imagine His personal involvement in menial tasks or to depict Him in human form, which, according to primitive beliefs, was the only way He could communicate with humans.
It can easily be understood how a religion, which was above all a religion of revelation, should accept such popular conceptions in its constant record of the appearance of God and His Word in human life. Accordingly, in the earliest documents of the Hebrews, we find angels who bring to Israel the blessings, curses and commands of Jehovah.[890] Apart from this duty and their human appearance, these beings are not conceived to be endowed either with character or, if we may judge by their namelessness,[891] with individuality. They are the Word of God personified. Acting as God’s mouthpiece, they are merged in Him, and so completely that they often speak of themselves by the Divine I.[892] “The function of an Angel so overshadows his personality that the Old Testament does not ask who or what this Angel is, but what he does. And the answer to the last question is, that he represents God to man so directly and fully that when he speaks or acts God Himself is felt to speak or act.”[893] Besides the carriage of the Divine Word, angels bring back to their Lord report of all that happens: kings are said, in popular language, to be as wise as the wisdom of an angel of God, to know all the things that are in the earth.[894] They are also employed in the deliverance and discipline [Pg 312] of His people.[895] By them come the pestilence,[896] and the restraint of those who set themselves against God’s will.[897]
It's easy to see how a religion focused on revelation would embrace popular ideas in its ongoing record of God's presence and His message in human life. Consequently, in the earliest Hebrew texts, we encounter angels who deliver God's blessings, curses, and commands to Israel.[890] Aside from this role and their human-like appearance, these beings aren't seen as having character or, judging by their lack of names,[891] individuality. They embody the Word of God. Serving as God's spokesperson, they are so intertwined with Him that they often refer to themselves using the Divine I.[892] “The function of an Angel overshadows his personality to the extent that the Old Testament doesn't inquire who or what this Angel is, but rather what he does. The answer is that he represents God to humanity so directly and completely that when he speaks or acts, it feels like God Himself is speaking or acting.”[893] In addition to conveying the Divine Word, angels also report back to God about what occurs: kings are said, in common language, to be as wise as the wisdom of an angel of God, knowing all things on earth.[894] They are also involved in the rescue and discipline of His people.[Pg 312][895] Through them come plagues,[896] and they also restrain those who oppose God's will.[897]
Now the prophets before the Exile had so spiritual a conception of God, worked so immediately from His presence, and above all were so convinced of His personal and practical interest in the affairs of His people, that they felt no room for Angels between Him and their hearts, and they do not employ Angels, except when Isaiah in his inaugural vision penetrates to the heavenly palace and court of the Most High.[898] Even when Amos sees a plummet laid to the walls of Jerusalem, it is by the hands of Jehovah Himself,[899] and we have not encountered an Angel in the mediation of the Word to any of the prophets whom we have already studied. But Angels reappear, though not under the name, in the visions of Ezekiel, the first prophet of the Exile. They are in human form, and he calls them Men. Some execute God’s wrath upon Jerusalem,[900] and one, whose appearance is as the appearance of brass, acts as the interpreter of God’s will to the prophet, and instructs him in the details of the building of City and Temple.[901] When the glory of Jehovah appears and Jehovah Himself speaks to the prophet out of the Temple, this Man stands by the prophet,[902] distinct from the Deity, and afterwards continues his work of explanation. “Therefore,” as Dr. Davidson remarks, “it is not the sense of distance [Pg 313] to which God is removed that causes Ezekiel to create these intermediaries.” The necessity for them rather arises from the same natural feeling, which we have suggested as giving rise to the earliest conceptions of Angels: the unwillingness, namely, to engage the Person of God Himself in the subordinate task of explaining the details of the Temple. Note, too, how the Divine Voice, which speaks to Ezekiel out of the Temple, blends and becomes one with the Man standing at his side. Ezekiel’s Angel-interpreter is simply one function of the Word of God.
Now, the prophets before the Exile had such a spiritual understanding of God, worked so directly from His presence, and were especially convinced of His personal and practical interest in their people's affairs, that they saw no need for Angels between Him and their hearts. They did not use Angels, except when Isaiah in his inaugural vision enters the heavenly palace and court of the Most High.[898] Even when Amos sees a plumb line measuring the walls of Jerusalem, it is by the hands of Jehovah Himself,[899] and we haven't encountered an Angel mediating the Word to any of the prophets we've studied so far. But Angels appear again, though not named as such, in the visions of Ezekiel, the first prophet of the Exile. They appear in human form, and he calls them Men. Some carry out God's wrath upon Jerusalem,[900] and one, whose appearance is like that of brass, acts as God's interpreter to the prophet, guiding him through the details of the City and Temple's construction.[901] When the glory of Jehovah appears and He speaks to the prophet from the Temple, this Man stands beside the prophet,[902] distinct from the Deity, and continues his work of explanation. “Therefore,” as Dr. Davidson notes, “it is not the sense of distance that makes God seem removed that leads Ezekiel to create these intermediaries.” Their necessity arises instead from the same natural feeling that likely led to the earliest conceptions of Angels: the reluctance to involve God's Person in the less significant task of explaining the details of the Temple. Also, notice how the Divine Voice, which speaks to Ezekiel from the Temple, merges and becomes one with the Man standing beside him. Ezekiel’s Angel-interpreter is simply one aspect of the Word of God.
Many of the features of Ezekiel’s Angels appear in those of Zechariah. The four smiths or smiters of the four horns recall the six executioners of the wicked in Jerusalem.[903] Like Ezekiel’s Interpreter, they are called Men,[904] and like him one appears as Zechariah’s instructor and guide: he who talked with me.[905] But while Zechariah calls these beings Men, he also gives them the ancient name, which Ezekiel had not used, of Male’akim, messengers, angels. The Instructor is the Angel who talked with me. In the First Vision, the Man riding the brown horse, the Man that stood among the myrtles, is the Angel of Jehovah that stood among the myrtles.[906] The Interpreter is also called the Angel of Jehovah, and if our text of the First Vision be correct, the two of them are curiously mingled, as if both were functions of the same Word of God, and in personality not to be distinguished from each other. The Reporting Angel among the myrtles takes up the duty of the Interpreting Angel and explains the Vision to the prophet. In the [Pg 314] Fourth Vision this dissolving view is carried further, and the Angel of Jehovah is interchangeable with Jehovah Himself;[907] just as in the Vision of Ezekiel the Divine Voice from the Glory and the Man standing beside the prophet are curiously mingled. Again in the Fourth Vision we hear of those who stand in the presence of Jehovah,[908] and in the Eighth of executant angels coming out from His presence with commissions upon the whole earth.[909]
Many features of Ezekiel's Angels can be found in Zechariah's. The four smiths or smiters of the four horns remind us of the six executioners of the wicked in Jerusalem.[903] Like Ezekiel's Interpreter, they are called Men,[904] and similar to him, one serves as Zechariah's instructor and guide: he who talked with me.[905] But while Zechariah refers to these beings as Men, he also includes the ancient name, which Ezekiel did not use, of Male’akim, messengers, angels. The Instructor is the Angel who talked with me. In the First Vision, the Man riding the brown horse, the Man that stood among the myrtles, is the Angel of Jehovah that stood among the myrtles.[906] The Interpreter is also called the Angel of Jehovah, and if the text of the First Vision is correct, the two seem strangely intertwined, as if both are functions of the same Word of God, indistinguishable in personality. The Reporting Angel among the myrtles takes on the role of the Interpreting Angel and explains the Vision to the prophet. In the [Pg 314] Fourth Vision, this blending is taken further, and the Angel of Jehovah becomes interchangeable with Jehovah Himself;[907] just as in Ezekiel's Vision, the Divine Voice from the Glory and the Man standing next to the prophet are also intertwined. Again, in the Fourth Vision, we hear of those who stand in the presence of Jehovah,[908] and in the Eighth, of acting angels coming out from His presence with tasks for the whole earth.[909]
In the Visions of Zechariah, then, as in the earlier books, we see the Lord of all the earth, surrounded by a court of angels, whom He sends forth in human form to interpret His Word and execute His will, and in their doing of this there is the same indistinctness of individuality, the same predominance of function over personality. As with Ezekiel, one stands out more clearly than the rest, to be the prophet’s interpreter, whom, as in the earlier visions of angels, Zechariah calls my lord,[910] but even he melts into the figures of the rest. These are the old and borrowed elements in Zechariah’s doctrine of Angels. But he has added to them in several important particulars, which make his Visions an intermediate stage between the Book of Ezekiel and the very intricate angelology of later Judaism.
In the Visions of Zechariah, much like in the earlier texts, we see the Lord of all the earth, surrounded by a group of angels. He sends them out in human form to convey His message and carry out His will, and in doing so, there's a lack of clarity regarding individual identity, with function taking priority over personality. Similar to Ezekiel, one angel stands out more clearly than the others, serving as the prophet’s interpreter, whom Zechariah refers to as my lord,[910] but even he blends in with the others. These are the longstanding and borrowed aspects of Zechariah’s understanding of angels. However, he has added several significant details, making his Visions a crucial link between the Book of Ezekiel and the complex angelology of later Judaism.
In the first place, Zechariah is the earliest prophet who introduces orders and ranks among the angels. In his Fourth Vision the Angel of Jehovah is the Divine Judge before whom[911] Joshua appears with the Adversary. [Pg 315] He also has others standing before him[912] to execute his sentences. In the Third Vision, again, the Interpreting Angel does not communicate directly with Jehovah, but receives his words from another Angel who has come forth.[913] All these are symptoms, that even with a prophet, who so keenly felt as Zechariah did the ethical directness of God’s word and its pervasiveness through public life, there had yet begun to increase those feelings of God’s sublimity and awfulness, which in the later thought of Israel lifted Him to so far a distance from men, and created so complex a host of intermediaries, human and superhuman, between the worshipping heart and the Throne of Grace. We can best estimate the difference in this respect between Zechariah and the earlier prophets whom we have studied by remarking that his characteristic phrase talked with me, literally spake in or by me, which he uses of the Interpreting Angel, is used by Habakkuk of God Himself.[914] To the same awful impressions of the Godhead is perhaps due the first appearance of the Angel as intercessor. Amos, Isaiah and Jeremiah themselves directly interceded with God for the people; but with Zechariah it is the Interpreting Angel who intercedes, and who in return receives the Divine comfort.[915] In this angelic function, the first of its kind in Scripture, we see the small and explicable beginnings of a belief destined to assume enormous dimensions in the development of the Church’s worship. The supplication of Angels, the faith in their intercession and in [Pg 316] the prevailing prayers of the righteous dead, which has been so egregiously multiplied in certain sections of Christendom, may be traced to the same increasing sense of the distance and awfulness of God, but is to be corrected by the faith Christ has taught us of the nearness of our Father in Heaven, and of His immediate care of His every human child.
In the first place, Zechariah is the earliest prophet who introduces ranks among the angels. In his Fourth Vision, the Angel of Jehovah is the Divine Judge before whom[911] Joshua appears with the Adversary. [Pg 315] He also has others standing before him[912] to carry out his sentences. In the Third Vision, once again, the Interpreting Angel does not communicate directly with Jehovah but receives his words from another Angel who has come forth.[913] All this indicates that even with a prophet like Zechariah, who deeply felt the ethical clarity of God’s word and its prevalence in public life, there was yet a growing sense of God’s greatness and fearfulness. This sentiment later in Israel's thought distanced Him from mankind and created a complex array of intermediaries, both human and superhuman, between the worshipping heart and the Throne of Grace. We can best understand the difference between Zechariah and the earlier prophets we’ve studied by noting that his characteristic phrase talked with me, literally spake in or by me, which he uses concerning the Interpreting Angel, is used by Habakkuk for God Himself.[914] The same sense of the awe of the Godhead likely led to the first appearance of the Angel as intercessor. Amos, Isaiah, and Jeremiah directly interceded with God for the people; but with Zechariah, it’s the Interpreting Angel who intercedes and receives Divine comfort in return.[915] This angelic role, the first of its kind in Scripture, marks the small yet significant beginnings of a belief that would grow into a major part of the Church’s worship. The belief in the supplication of Angels, their intercession, and the prayers of the righteous dead, which has been significantly magnified in certain parts of Christianity, can be traced to this increasing sense of God’s distance and fearfulness. However, it is essential to balance this with the faith that Christ has taught us about the closeness of our Father in Heaven and His immediate care for every human child.
The intercession of the Angel in the First Vision is also a step towards that identification of special Angels with different peoples which we find in the Book of Daniel. This tells us of heavenly princes not only for Israel—Michael, your prince, the great prince which standeth up for the children of thy people[916]—but for the heathen nations, a conception the first beginnings of which we see in a prophecy that was perhaps not far from being contemporaneous with Zechariah.[917] Zechariah’s Vision of a hierarchy among the angels was also destined to further development. The head of the patrol among the myrtles, and the Judge-Angel before whom Joshua appears, are the first Archangels. We know how these were further specialised, and had even personalities and names given them by both Jewish and Christian writers.[918]
The Angel's intercession in the First Vision is also a step towards recognizing special Angels associated with different groups of people, which we see in the Book of Daniel. This reveals heavenly leaders not only for Israel—Michael, your prince, the great prince who stands up for the children of your people[916]—but also for the non-Israelite nations, a concept that likely began emerging around the same time as Zechariah.[917] Zechariah’s Vision of a hierarchy among the angels was also intended for further development. The leader of the patrol among the myrtles and the Judge-Angel whom Joshua meets are the first Archangels. We know how these figures were further specialized, even given personalities and names by both Jewish and Christian authors.[918]
Among the Angels described in the Old Testament, we have seen some charged with powers of hindrance and destruction—a troop of angels of evil.[919] They too are the servants of God, who is the author of all evil as well as good,[920] and the instruments of His wrath. Providence. Where wilful souls have to be misled, But the temptation of men is also part of His [Pg 317] the spirit who does so, as in Ahab’s case, comes from Jehovah’s presence.[921] All these spirits are just as devoid of character and personality as the rest of the angelic host. They work evil as mere instruments: neither malice nor falseness is attributed to themselves. They are not rebel nor fallen angels, but obedient to Jehovah. Nay, like Ezekiel’s and Zechariah’s Angels of the Word, the Angel who tempts David to number the people is interchangeable with God Himself.[922] Kindred to the duty of tempting men is that of discipline, in its forms both of restraining or accusing the guilty, and of vexing the righteous in order to test them. For both of these the same verb is used, “to satan,”[923] in the general sense of withstanding, or antagonising. The Angel of Jehovah stood in Balaam’s way to satan him.[924] The noun, the Satan, is used repeatedly of a human foe.[925] But in two passages, of which Zechariah’s Fourth Vision is one, and the other the Prologue to Job,[926] the name is given to an Angel, one of the sons of Elohim, or Divine powers who receive their commission from Jehovah. The noun is not yet, what it afterwards became,[927] a proper name; but has the definite article, the Adversary or Accuser—that is, the Angel to whom that function was assigned. With Zechariah his business is the [Pg 318] official one of prosecutor in the supreme court of Jehovah, and when his work is done he disappears. Yet, before he does so, we see for the first time in connection with any angel a gleam of character. This is revealed by the Lord’s rebuke of him. There is something blameworthy in the accusation of Joshua: not indeed false witness, for Israel’s guilt is patent in the foul garments of their High Priest, but hardness or malice, that would seek to prevent the Divine grace. In the Book of Job the Satan is also a function, even here not a fallen or rebel angel, but one of God’s court,[928] the instrument of discipline or chastisement. Yet, in that he himself suggests his cruelties and is represented as forward and officious in their infliction, a character is imputed to him even more clearly than in Zechariah’s Vision. But the Satan still shares that identification with his function which we have seen to characterise all the angels of the Old Testament, and therefore he disappears from the drama so soon as his place in its high argument is over.[929]
Among the Angels mentioned in the Old Testament, we have seen some assigned powers of hindrance and destruction—a group of evil angels.[919] They are also servants of God, who is the source of both evil and good,[920] and the instruments of His wrath. Providence. Where willing souls need to be misled, the temptation of men is also part of His plan. The spirit that does this, as in Ahab’s case, comes from Jehovah’s presence.[921] All these spirits are just as lacking in character and personality as the rest of the angelic beings. They do evil merely as tools: malice or deceit is not attributed to them. They are neither rebellious nor fallen angels, but obedient to Jehovah. Indeed, like Ezekiel’s and Zechariah’s Angels of the Word, the Angel who tempts David to count the people is interchangeable with God Himself.[922] Related to the task of tempting men is that of discipline, in its forms of restraining or accusing the guilty and testing the righteous through challenges. For both of these, the same verb is used, “to satan,”[923] in the general sense of withstanding or opposing. The Angel of Jehovah stood in Balaam’s way to satan him.[924] The noun the Satan is repeatedly used to refer to a human enemy.[925] But in two passages, including Zechariah’s Fourth Vision and the Prologue to Job,[926] this name is assigned to an Angel, one of the sons of Elohim, or Divine powers who receive their orders from Jehovah. The noun is not yet a proper name as it later became,[927] but has the definite article, the Adversary or Accuser—that is, the Angel assigned to that role. In Zechariah, his role is that of prosecutor in the highest court of Jehovah, and once his task is completed, he disappears. However, before he does, we see, for the first time in connection with any angel, a spark of character. This is shown by the Lord’s rebuke of him. There is something blameworthy in his accusation of Joshua: it is not false witness, since Israel’s guilt is clear in the filthy garments of their High Priest, but hardness or malice that seeks to block Divine grace. In the Book of Job, the Satan is also a function, not a fallen or rebellious angel, but one of God's court,[928] the instrument of discipline or punishment. Yet, since he himself suggests his cruelties and is portrayed as eager and intrusive in their infliction, a character is attributed to him even more clearly than in Zechariah’s Vision. The Satan still shares that association with his role, which we see characterizes all the angels of the Old Testament, and therefore he disappears from the drama as soon as his part in its high purpose is over.[929]
In this description of the development of Israel’s doctrine of Angels, and of Zechariah’s contributions to it, we have not touched upon the question whether the development was assisted by Israel’s contact with the Persian religion and with the system of Angels which the latter contains. For several reasons the question [Pg 319] is a difficult one. But so far as present evidence goes, it makes for a negative answer. Scholars, who are in no way prejudiced against the theory of a large Persian influence upon Israel, declare that the religion of Persia affected the Jewish doctrine of Angels “only in secondary points,” such as their “number and personality, and the existence of demons and evil spirits.”[930] Our own discussion has shown us that Zechariah’s Angels, in spite of the new features they introduce, are in substance one with the Angels of pre-exilic Israel. Even the Satan is primarily a function, and one of the servants of God. If he has developed an immoral character, this cannot be attributed to the influence of Persian belief in a Spirit of evil opposed to the Spirit of good in the universe, but may be explained by the native, or selfish, resentment of Israel against their prosecutor before the bar of Jehovah. Nor can we fail to remark that this character of evil appears in the Satan, not, as in the Persian religion, in general opposition to goodness, but as thwarting that saving grace which was so peculiarly Jehovah’s own. And Jehovah said to the Satan, Jehovah rebuke thee, O Satan, yea, Jehovah who hath chosen Jerusalem rebuke thee! Is not this a brand plucked from the burning?
In this description of how Israel’s understanding of Angels developed, along with Zechariah’s contributions to it, we haven’t addressed whether this development was influenced by Israel’s contact with Persian religion and its system of Angels. For several reasons, this question is challenging. However, based on the current evidence, it likely leans toward a negative answer. Scholars, who aren’t biased against the idea of significant Persian influence on Israel, state that the Persian religion impacted the Jewish understanding of Angels “only in secondary points,” such as their “number and personality, and the existence of demons and evil spirits.”[930] Our discussion has shown that Zechariah’s Angels, despite introducing new aspects, are fundamentally the same as the Angels of pre-exilic Israel. Even the Satan primarily serves as a function, one of God's servants. If he has developed an immoral character, this cannot be blamed on the influence of Persian beliefs in a Spirit of evil opposing the Spirit of good in the universe; rather, it can be explained by Israel's inherent or selfish resentment against their prosecutor in front of Jehovah. It's also important to note that this character of evil appears in the Satan not, as in the Persian religion, in general opposition to goodness, but as obstructing that saving grace which is uniquely associated with Jehovah. And Jehovah said to the Satan, Jehovah rebuke thee, O Satan, yes, Jehovah who chose Jerusalem rebuke thee! Is this not a brand plucked from the fire?
“ THE SEED OF PEACE”
"Seed of Peace"
ZECHARIAH vii., viii.
ZECHARIAH 7, 8.
The Visions have revealed the removal of the guilt of the land, the restoration of Israel to their standing before God, the revival of the great national institutions, and God’s will to destroy the heathen forces of the world. With the Temple built, Israel should be again in the position which she enjoyed before the Exile. Zechariah, therefore, proceeds to exhort his people to put away the fasts which the Exile had made necessary, and address themselves, as of old, to the virtues and duties of the civic life. And he introduces his orations to this end by a natural appeal to the experience of the former days.
The Visions have shown the removal of the land's guilt, the restoration of Israel's relationship with God, the revival of the important national institutions, and God's intention to defeat the non-believing forces of the world. With the Temple built, Israel should again be in the position they once held before the Exile. Zechariah, therefore, encourages his people to let go of the fasts that the Exile had made necessary and focus, as they did before, on the virtues and responsibilities of civic life. He begins his speeches with a natural reference to the experiences of the past.
The occasion came to him when the Temple had been building for two years, and when some of its services were probably resumed.[931] A deputation of Jews appeared in Jerusalem and raised the question of the continuance of the great Fasts of the Exile. Who the deputation were is not certain: probably we ought to delete Bethel from the second verse, and read either El-sar’eser sent Regem-Melekh and his men to the house of Jehovah to propitiate Jehovah, or else the house of El-sar’eser sent Regem-Melekh and his men to propitiate Jehovah. It has been thought that they came from [Pg 321] the Jews in Babylon: this would agree with their arrival in the ninth month to inquire about a fast in the fifth month. But Zechariah’s answer is addressed to Jews in Judæa. The deputation limited their inquiry to the fast of the fifth month, which commemorated the burning of the Temple and the City, now practically restored. But with a breadth of view which reveals the prophet rather than the priest, Zechariah replies, in the following chapter, upon all the fasts by which Israel for seventy years had bewailed her ruin and exile. He instances two, that of the fifth month, and that of the seventh month, the date of the murder of Gedaliah, when the last poor remnant of a Jewish state was swept away.[932] With a boldness which recalls Amos to the very letter, Zechariah asks his people whether in those fasts they fasted at all to their God. Jehovah had not charged them, and in fasting they had fasted for themselves, just as in eating and drinking they had eaten and drunken to themselves. They should rather hearken to the words He really sent them. In a passage, the meaning of which has been perverted by the intrusion of the eighth verse, that therefore ought to be deleted, Zechariah recalls what those words of Jehovah had been in the former times when the land was inhabited and the national life in full course. They were not ceremonial; they were ethical: they commanded justice, kindness, and the care of the helpless and the poor. And it was in consequence of the people’s disobedience to those words that all the ruin came upon them for which they now annually mourned. The moral is obvious if unexpressed. Let them drop their fasts, [Pg 322] and practise the virtues the neglect of which had made their fasts a necessity. It is a sane and practical word, and makes us feel how much Zechariah has inherited of the temper of Amos and Isaiah. He rests, as before, upon the letter of the ancient oracles, but only so as to bring out their spirit. With such an example of the use of ancient Scripture, it is deplorable that so many men, both among the Jews and the Christians, should have devoted themselves to the letter at the expense of the spirit.
The moment came to him when the Temple had been under construction for two years, and some of its services were likely being resumed.[931] A group of Jews showed up in Jerusalem and raised the issue of continuing the major fasts from the Exile. It's uncertain who this group was: it seems we should remove Bethel from the second verse and read either El-sar’eser sent Regem-Melekh and his men to the house of Jehovah to appease Jehovah, or the house of El-sar’eser sent Regem-Melekh and his men to appease Jehovah. It's thought they came from the Jews in Babylon: this aligns with their arrival in the ninth month to ask about a fast in the fifth month. However, Zechariah's response is directed to Jews in Judæa. The group focused their question on the fast of the fifth month, which marked the burning of the Temple and the City, now mostly restored. Yet, with a broader perspective that reveals more of the prophet than the priest, Zechariah responds, in the next chapter, regarding all the fasts by which Israel had mourned its destruction and exile for seventy years. He points out two: the fifth month fast and the one in the seventh month, the time of Gedaliah’s murder when the last remnants of a Jewish state were lost.[932] With a boldness reminiscent of Amos, Zechariah asks his people if they truly fasted to honor their God during those fasts. Jehovah had not commanded them to do this, and in fasting, they were only fasting for themselves, just as they ate and drank for themselves. They should instead listen to the true messages He sent them. In a passage, the meaning of which has been distorted by the addition of the eighth verse, which should be removed, Zechariah reminds them what those messages from Jehovah were in times when the land was inhabited and national life was thriving. They were not just rituals; they were ethical commands: they called for justice, kindness, and care for the needy and the poor. It was because the people disobeyed those words that all the devastation they now mourned annually came upon them. The lesson is clear, even if unspoken. They should stop their fasts and practice the virtues they neglected that made those fasts necessary. It's a sensible and practical message, showing how much Zechariah shares the spirit of Amos and Isaiah. He relies on the original texts not to stick to the letter but to reveal their essence. With such a use of ancient Scripture, it's unfortunate that so many individuals, among both Jews and Christians, have focused on the letter at the expense of the spirit.
And it came to pass in the fourth year of Darius the king, that the Word of Jehovah came to Zechariah on the fourth of the ninth month, Kislev. For there sent to the house of Jehovah, El-sar’eser and Regem-Melekh and his men,[933] to propitiate[934] Jehovah, to ask of the priests which were in the house of Jehovah of Hosts and of the prophets as follows: Shall I weep in the fifth month with fasting as I have now done so many years? And the Word of Jehovah of Hosts came to me: Speak now to all the people of the land, and to the priests, saying: When ye fasted and mourned in the fifth and in the seventh month,[935] and this for seventy years, did ye fast at all to Me? And when ye eat and when ye drink, are not ye the eaters and ye the drinkers? Are not these[936] the [Pg 323] words which Jehovah proclaimed by the hand of the former prophets, when Jerusalem was inhabited and at peace, with her cities round about her, and the Negeb and the Shephelah were inhabited?
In the fourth year of King Darius, the Word of the Lord came to Zechariah on the fourth day of the ninth month, Kislev. El-sar’eser and Regem-Melekh and their companions were sent to the house of the Lord to seek favor from the Lord and to ask the priests who were in the house of the Lord of Hosts and the prophets this: Should I mourn in the fifth month with fasting as I have been doing for so many years? And the Word of the Lord of Hosts came to me: Tell all the people of the land and the priests, this: When you fasted and mourned in the fifth and seventh month for the past seventy years, was it really for Me that you fasted? And when you eat and drink, aren’t you the ones eating and drinking? Aren’t these the words that the Lord proclaimed through the earlier prophets when Jerusalem was inhabited and at peace, along with its surrounding cities, and the Negev and the Shephelah were inhabited?
[937]Thus spake Jehovah of Hosts: Judge true judgment, and practise towards each other kindness and mercy; oppress neither widow nor orphan, stranger nor poor, and think not evil in your hearts towards one another. But they refused to hearken, and turned a rebellious shoulder,[938] and their ears they dulled from listening. And their heart they made adamant, so as not to hear the Torah and the words which Jehovah of Hosts sent through His Spirit by the hand of the former prophets; and there was great wrath from Jehovah of Hosts. And it came to pass that, as He had called and they heard not, so they shall call and I will not hear, said Jehovah of Hosts, but I will whirl[939] them away among nations whom they know not. And the land was laid waste behind them, without any to pass to and fro, and they made the pleasant land desolate.
[937]So says the Lord of Hosts: Make fair judgments and show kindness and mercy to one another; do not oppress the widow, the orphan, the foreigner, or the poor, and do not think evil thoughts against each other. But they refused to listen and turned their backs, [938] and they dulled their ears to avoid hearing. They hardened their hearts so they wouldn’t hear the Teaching and the words that the Lord of Hosts sent through His Spirit by the hand of the earlier prophets; and there was great anger from the Lord of Hosts. It happened that, just as He called and they did not respond, so they will call and I will not listen, says the Lord of Hosts. Instead, I will scatter[939] them among nations they do not know. And the land became desolate behind them, with no one passing through, and they made the pleasant land a wasteland.
There follow upon this deliverance ten other short oracles: chap. viii. Whether all of this decalogue are to be dated from the same time as the answer to the deputation about the fasts is uncertain. Some of them appear rather to belong to an earlier date, for they reflect the situation, and even the words, of Haggai’s oracles, and represent the advent of Jehovah to Jerusalem as still future. But they return to the [Pg 324] question of the fasts, treating it still more comprehensively than before, and they close with a promise, fitly spoken as the Temple grew to completion, of the coming of the heathen to worship at Jerusalem.
There are ten additional short messages that follow this revelation: chap. viii. It's unclear if all of these ten messages were given at the same time as the response to the delegation about the fasting. Some of them seem to date back earlier since they echo the circumstances and even the language of Haggai’s messages, presenting the arrival of God in Jerusalem as something that is still to come. However, they revisit the issue of fasting, addressing it in an even more thorough way than before, and they conclude with a promise, aptly given as the Temple nears completion, about the nations coming to worship in Jerusalem.
We have already noticed the tender charm and strong simplicity of these prophecies,[940] and there is little now to add except the translation of them. As with the older prophets, and especially the great Evangelist of the Exile, they start from the glowing love of Jehovah for His people, to which nothing is impossible;[941] they promise a complete return of the scattered Jews to their land, and are not content except with the assurance of a world converted to the faith of their God. With Haggai Zechariah promises the speedy end of the poverty of the little colony; and he adds his own characteristic notes of a reign of peace to be used for hearty labour, bringing forth a great prosperity. Only let men be true and just and kind, thinking no evil of each other, as in those hard days when hunger and the fierce rivalry for sustenance made every one’s neighbour his enemy, and the petty life, devoid of large interests for the commonweal, filled their hearts with envy and malice. For ourselves the chief profit of these beautiful oracles is their lesson that the remedy for the sordid tempers and cruel hatreds, engendered by the fierce struggle for existence, is found in civic and religious hopes, in a noble ideal for the national life, and in the assurance that God’s Love is at the back of all, with nothing impossible to it. Amid these glories, however, the heart will probably thank Zechariah most for his immortal picture of the [Pg 325] streets of the new Jerusalem: old men and women sitting in the sun, boys and girls playing in all the open places. The motive of it, as we have seen, was found in the circumstances of his own day. Like many another emigration, for religion’s sake, from the heart of civilisation to a barren coast, the poor colony of Jerusalem consisted chiefly of men, young and in middle life. The barren years gave no encouragement to marriage. The constant warfare with neighbouring tribes allowed few to reach grey hairs. It was a rough and a hard society, unblessed by the two great benedictions of life, childhood and old age. But this should all be changed, and Jerusalem filled with placid old men and women, and with joyous boys and girls. The oracle, we say, had its motive in Zechariah’s day. But what an oracle for these times of ours! Whether in the large cities of the old world, where so few of the workers may hope for a quiet old age, sitting in the sun, and the children’s days of play are shortened by premature toil and knowledge of evil; or in the newest fringes of the new world, where men’s hardness and coarseness are, in the struggle for gold, unawed by reverence for age and unsoftened by the fellowship of childhood,—Zechariah’s great promise is equally needed. Even there shall it be fulfilled if men will remember his conditions—that the first regard of a community, however straitened in means, be the provision of religion, that truth and whole-hearted justice abound in the gates, with love and loyalty in every heart towards every other.
We’ve already seen the gentle charm and straightforward simplicity of these prophecies,[940] and there’s not much left to say except to translate them. Like the earlier prophets, especially the great Evangelist of the Exile, they begin with the burning love of Jehovah for His people, for whom nothing is impossible;[941] they promise a full return of the scattered Jews to their homeland and won’t settle for anything less than a world that embraces the faith of their God. Along with Haggai, Zechariah promises a swift end to the poverty of the small colony; he also adds his unique notes about a peaceful reign focused on hard work, leading to great prosperity. People just need to be honest, just, and kind, avoiding any ill thoughts toward one another, as they did during those tough times when hunger and fierce competition for survival turned neighbors into enemies, and the small-minded lifestyle, lacking big interests for the common good, filled their hearts with envy and hatred. For us, the main takeaway from these beautiful prophecies is that the cure for the bitterness and cruelty arising from the harsh fight for survival lies in civic and religious hopes, in a noble vision for national life, and in the assurance that God’s love supports it all, making anything possible. Amid these blessings, though, our hearts will likely remember Zechariah most for his timeless image of the [Pg 325]streets of the new Jerusalem: elderly men and women basking in the sun, boys and girls playing in all the open spaces. The inspiration for it, as we’ve seen, came from the conditions of his own time. Like many other migrations for the sake of faith, moving from the heart of civilization to a barren shore, the poor colony of Jerusalem was mostly made up of young and middle-aged men. The tough years offered little encouragement for marriage. Constant warfare with neighboring tribes kept few people alive into old age. It was a rough society, lacking the two greatest blessings of life: childhood and old age. But this should all change, filling Jerusalem with peaceful elderly men and women, along with joyful boys and girls. The prophecy, we say, was motivated by Zechariah’s time. But what a relevant message for our era! Whether in the large cities of the old world, where so few workers can hope for a peaceful old age in the sun, and where children’s playful days are cut short by early labor and exposure to harsh realities; or in the newest outskirts of the new world, where the harshness of men, in the quest for wealth, shows no respect for age and lacks the gentleness found in childhood friendships—Zechariah's great promise is equally needed. It shall be fulfilled even there if people remember his conditions: that the top priority of a community, no matter how limited in resources, should be the provision of religion, that truth and genuine justice thrive at the city gates, with love and loyalty in every heart toward one another.
And the Word of Jehovah of Hosts came, saying:—
And the Word of the Lord of Hosts came, saying:—
1. Thus saith Jehovah of Hosts: I am jealous for Zion with a great jealousy, and with great anger am I jealous for her.
1. This is what the Lord of Hosts says: I am deeply passionate about Zion, and I feel intense anger for her.
[Pg 326] 2. Thus saith Jehovah: I am returned to Zion, and I dwell in the midst of Jerusalem, and Jerusalem shall be called the City of Troth,[942] and the mountain of Jehovah of Hosts the Holy Mountain.
[Pg 326] 2. So says the Lord: I have returned to Zion, and I live among Jerusalem, and Jerusalem will be called the City of Truth, the mountain of the Lord of Hosts, the Holy Mountain.
3. Thus saith Jehovah of Hosts: Old men and old women shall yet sit in the streets of Jerusalem, each with staff in hand, for fulness of days; and the streets of the city shall be full of boys and girls playing in her streets.
3. So says the Lord of Hosts: Elderly men and women will still sit in the streets of Jerusalem, each with a staff in hand, enjoying their long lives; and the streets of the city will be filled with boys and girls playing in them.
4. Thus saith Jehovah of Hosts: Because it seems too wonderful to the remnant of this people in those days, shall it also seem too wonderful to Me?—oracle of Jehovah of Hosts.
4. So says the Lord of Hosts: Since it seems too amazing to the remnant of this people in those days, will it also seem too amazing to Me?—declaration of the Lord of Hosts.
5. Thus saith Jehovah of Hosts: Lo! I am about to save My people out of the land of the rising and out of the land of the setting of the sun; and I will bring them home, and they shall dwell in the midst of Jerusalem, and they shall be to Me for a people,[943] and I will be to them for God, in troth and in righteousness.
5. Thus says the Lord of Hosts: Look! I am about to save My people from the land of the rising sun and from the land of the setting sun; I will bring them home, and they will live in the heart of Jerusalem, and they will be My people,[943] and I will be their God, in faithfulness and righteousness.
6. Thus saith Jehovah of Hosts: Strengthen your hands, O ye who have heard in such days such words from the mouth of the prophets, since[944] the day when the House of Jehovah of Hosts was founded: the sanctuary was to be built! For before those days there was no gain for man,[945] and none to be made by cattle; and neither for him that went out nor for him that came in was there any peace from the adversary, and I set every man’s hand against his neighbour. But not now as in the past [Pg 327] days am I towards the remnant of this people—oracle of Jehovah of Hosts. For I am sowing the seed of peace.[946] The vine shall yield her fruit, and the land yield her increase, and the heavens yield their dew, and I will give them all for a heritage to the remnant of this people. And it shall come to pass, that as ye have been a curse among the nations, O house of Judah and house of Israel, so will I save you and ye shall be a blessing! Be not afraid, strengthen your hands!
6. This is what the Lord of Hosts says: Strengthen your hands, all of you who have heard such words from the prophets in these days, since the day the House of the Lord of Hosts was established: the sanctuary was to be built! Because before those days, there was no profit for anyone, and no gain for livestock; and there was no peace from enemies for those who went out or came in, and I made everyone’s hand turn against their neighbor. But I am not acting towards the remnant of this people as I did in the past, says the Lord of Hosts. For I am sowing seeds of peace. The vine will produce its fruit, the land will yield its crops, and the heavens will provide their dew, and I will give all this as an inheritance to the remnant of this people. And it will happen that just as you have been a curse among the nations, O house of Judah and house of Israel, so I will save you, and you will be a blessing! Do not be afraid; strengthen your hands!
7. For thus saith Jehovah of Hosts: As I have planned to do evil to you, for the provocation your fathers gave Me, saith Jehovah of Hosts, and did not relent, so have I turned and planned in these days to do good to Jerusalem and the house of Judah. Be not afraid! These are the things which ye shall do: Speak truth to one another; truth and wholesome judgment decree ye in your gates; and plan no evil to each other in your hearts, nor take pleasure in false swearing: for it is all these that I hate—oracle of Jehovah.
7. This is what the Lord Almighty says: Just as I planned to bring disaster upon you because of the wrongs your ancestors committed against Me, and I did not change My mind, so now I have planned to bring good to Jerusalem and the people of Judah. Do not be afraid! Here are the things you should do: Speak truthfully to each other; make fair and honest decisions in your courts; do not plot evil against one another in your hearts, and do not take pleasure in false promises, because these are things I hate,” says the Lord.
And the Word of Jehovah of Hosts came to me, saying:—
And the Word of the Lord of Hosts came to me, saying:—
8. Thus saith Jehovah of Hosts: The fast of the fourth month, and the fast of the fifth, and the fast of the seventh, and the fast of the tenth, shall become to the house of Judah joy and gladness and happy feasts.[947] But love ye truth and peace.
8. Thus says the Lord of Hosts: The fast of the fourth month, the fast of the fifth, the fast of the seventh, and the fast of the tenth will turn into joy, gladness, and happy celebrations for the house of Judah.[947] But love truth and peace.
9. Thus saith Jehovah of Hosts: There shall yet come peoples and citizens of great cities; and the citizens of [Pg 328] one city[948] will go to another city, saying: “Let us go to propitiate Jehovah, and to seek Jehovah of Hosts!” “I will go too!” And many peoples and strong nations shall come to seek Jehovah of Hosts in Jerusalem and to propitiate Jehovah.
9. So says the Lord of Hosts: People from great cities will come; and the citizens of one city will go to another city, saying: “Let’s go honor the Lord and seek the Lord of Hosts!” “I will go, too!” And many peoples and strong nations will come to seek the Lord of Hosts in Jerusalem and to honor the Lord.
10. Thus saith Jehovah of Hosts: In those days ten men, of all languages of the nations, shall take hold of the skirt of a Jew and say, We will go with you, for we have heard that God is with you.
10. Thus says the Lord of Hosts: In those days, ten men from all the languages of the nations will grab hold of the hem of a Jew's garment and say, 'We will go with you, for we have heard that God is with you.'
“MALACHI”
Have we not all One Father? Why then are we unfaithful to each other?
Have we not all one Father? Then why are we unfaithful to each other?
The lips of a Priest guard knowledge, and men seek instruction from his mouth, for he is the Angel of Jehovah of Hosts.
The lips of a priest hold wisdom, and people seek guidance from him, for he is the messenger of the Lord of Hosts.
THE BOOK OF “ MALACHI”
The Book of Malachi
This book, the last in the arrangement of the prophetic canon, bears the title: Burden or Oracle of the Word of Jehovah to Israel by the hand of malĕ’akhi. Since at least the second century of our era the word has been understood as a proper name, Malachi or Malachias. But there are strong objections to this, as well as to the genuineness of the whole title, and critics now almost universally agree that the book was originally anonymous.
This book, the final one in the collection of prophetic writings, is titled: Burden or Oracle of the Word of Jehovah to Israel by the hand of Malachi. Since at least the second century A.D., the term has been recognized as a proper name, Malachi or Malachias. However, there are significant objections to this interpretation, as well as to the authenticity of the entire title, and critics now almost universally agree that the book was originally anonymous.
It is true that neither in form nor in meaning is there any insuperable obstacle to our understanding “malĕ’akhi” as the name of a person. If so, however, it cannot have been, as some have suggested, an abbreviation of Malĕ’akhiyah, for, according to the analogy of other names of such formation, this could only express the impossible meaning Jehovah is Angel.[949] But, as it stands, it might have meant My Angel or Messenger, or it may be taken as an adjective, Angelicus[950]. [Pg 332] Either of these meanings would form a natural name for a Jewish child, and a very suitable one for a prophet. There is evidence, however, that some of the earliest Jewish interpreters did not think of the title as containing the name of a person. The Septuagint read by the hand of His messenger,[951] “malĕ’akho”; and the Targum of Jonathan, while retaining “malĕ’akhi,” rendered it My messenger, adding that it was Ezra the Scribe who was thus designated.[952] This opinion was adopted by Calvin.
It’s true that there are no major obstacles in either form or meaning to understanding “malĕ’akhi” as a person's name. However, it can’t have been an abbreviation of Malĕ’akhiyah, as some have suggested, because, following the pattern of other names like this, it could only mean the impossible phrase Jehovah is Angel.[949] But as it stands, it might have meant My Angel or Messenger, or it could also be considered an adjective, Angelicus[950]. [Pg 332] Either of these meanings would make a natural name for a Jewish child, and a very fitting one for a prophet. However, there's evidence that some of the earliest Jewish interpreters didn’t see the title as containing a person's name. The Septuagint read by the hand of His messenger,[951] “malĕ’akho”; and the Targum of Jonathan, while keeping “malĕ’akhi,” translated it as My messenger, adding that it was Ezra the Scribe who was designated this way.[952] This view was also supported by Calvin.
Recent criticism has shown that, whether the word was originally intended as a personal name or not, it was a purely artificial one borrowed from chap. iii. 1, Behold, I send My messenger, “malĕ’akhi,” for the title, which itself has been added by the editor of the Twelve Prophets in the form in which we now have them. The peculiar words of the title, Burden or Oracle of the Word of Jehovah, occur nowhere else than in the titles of the two prophecies which have been appended to the Book of Zechariah, chap. ix. 1 and chap. xii. 1, and immediately precede this Book of “Malachi.” In chap. ix. 1 the Word of Jehovah belongs to the text; Burden or Oracle has been inserted before it as a title; then the whole phrase has been inserted as a title in chap. xii. 1. These two pieces are anonymous, and nothing is more likely than that another anonymous prophecy should [Pg 333] have received, when attached to them, the same heading.[953] The argument is not final, but it is the most probable explanation of the data, and agrees with the other facts. The cumulative force of all that we have stated—the improbability of malĕ’akhi being a personal name, the fact that the earliest versions do not treat it as such, the obvious suggestion for its invention in the malĕ’akhi of chap. iii. 1, the absence of a father’s name and place of residence, and the character of the whole title—is enough for the opinion rapidly spreading among critics that our book was, like so much more in the Old Testament, originally anonymous.[954] The author attacks the religious authorities of his day; he belongs to a pious remnant of his people, who are overborne and [Pg 334] perhaps oppressed by the majority.[955] In these facts, which are all we know of his personality, he found sufficient reason for not attaching his name to his prophecy.
Recent criticism suggests that, regardless of whether the term was initially meant as a personal name, it's actually an artificially created one taken from chap. iii. 1, Behold, I send My messenger, “malĕ’akhi,” for the title, which was added by the editor of the Twelve Prophets in the version we currently have. The distinctive words in the title, Burden or Oracle of the Word of Jehovah, only appear in the titles of the two prophecies connected to the Book of Zechariah, chap. ix. 1 and chap. xii. 1, which directly precede this Book of “Malachi.” In chap. ix. 1, the Word of Jehovah is part of the text; Burden or Oracle was added before it as a title, and the entire phrase has been used as a title in chap. xii. 1. These two pieces are anonymous, and it's quite possible that another anonymous prophecy received the same title when appended to them. The argument isn't definitive, but it is the most likely explanation of the information we have, and it aligns with other facts. The combined weight of what we've noted—the unlikelihood of malĕ’akhi being a personal name, the fact that the earliest versions don't treat it that way, the clear suggestion for its invention in the malĕ’akhi of chap. iii. 1, the lack of a father's name and place of residence, and the nature of the whole title—supports the growing view among critics that our book, like much of the Old Testament, was originally anonymous. The author criticizes the religious leaders of his time; he is part of a faithful remnant of his people, who are overpowered and perhaps oppressed by the majority. In these details, which are all we know about him, he found enough reason not to attach his name to his prophecy.
The book is also undated, but it reflects its period almost as clearly as do the dated Books of Haggai and Zechariah. The conquest of Edom by the Nabateans, which took place during the Exile,[956] is already past.[957] The Jews are under a Persian viceroy.[958] They are in touch with a heathen power, which does not tyrannise over them, for this book is the first to predict no judgment upon the heathen, and the first, moreover, to acknowledge that among the heathen the true God is worshipped from the rising to the setting of the sun.[959] The only judgment predicted is one upon the false and disobedient portion of Israel, whose arrogance and success have cast true Israelites into despair.[960] All this reveals a time when the Jews were favourably treated by their Persian lords. The reign must be that of Artaxerxes Longhand, 464—424.
The book is also undated, but it clearly reflects its time almost as much as the dated books of Haggai and Zechariah. The conquest of Edom by the Nabateans, which happened during the Exile,[956] is already in the past.[957] The Jews are under a Persian governor.[958] They are connected with a foreign power that doesn’t oppress them, since this book is the first to predict no judgment on the non-Jews, and also the first to recognize that among the non-Jews, the true God is worshipped from the rising to the setting of the sun.[959] The only judgment foretold is against the false and disobedient part of Israel, whose arrogance and success have driven true Israelites to despair.[960] All of this indicates a time when the Jews were treated well by their Persian rulers. The reign must belong to Artaxerxes Longhand, 464—424.
The Temple has been finished,[961] and years enough have elapsed to disappoint those fervid hopes with which about 518 Zechariah expected its completion. The congregation has grown worldly and careless. In particular the priests are corrupt and partial in the administration of the Law.[962] There have been many [Pg 335] marriages with the heathen women of the land;[963] and the laity have failed to pay the tithes and other dues to the Temple.[964] These are the evils against which we find strenuous measures directed by Ezra, who returned from Babylon in 458,[965] and by Nehemiah, who visited Jerusalem as its governor for the first time in 445 and for the second time in 433. Besides, “the religious spirit of the book is that of the prayers of Ezra and Nehemiah. A strong sense of the unique privileges of the children of Jacob, the objects of electing love,[966] the children of the Divine Father,[967] is combined with an equally strong assurance of Jehovah’s righteousness amidst the many miseries that pressed on the unhappy inhabitants of Judæa.... Obedience to the Law is the sure path to blessedness.”[968] But the question still remains whether the Book of “Malachi” prepared for, assisted or followed up the reforms of Ezra and Nehemiah. An ancient tradition already alluded to[969] assigned the authorship to Ezra himself.
The Temple has been completed,[961] and enough years have passed to shatter the enthusiastic hopes with which Zechariah anticipated its finish around 518. The community has become worldly and indifferent. Specifically, the priests are corrupt and biased in how they enforce the Law.[962] There have been numerous marriages with the pagan women of the land;[963] and the laity has fallen short in paying their tithes and other contributions to the Temple.[964] These are the issues that Ezra, who returned from Babylon in 458,[965] and Nehemiah, who first visited Jerusalem as its governor in 445 and again in 433, are actively addressing. Moreover, “the religious spirit of the book reflects the prayers of Ezra and Nehemiah. There’s a strong awareness of the unique privileges of the children of Jacob, the recipients of electing love,[966] the children of the Divine Father,[967] combined with a deep assurance of Jehovah’s righteousness despite the many hardships faced by the unfortunate inhabitants of Judæa.... Following the Law is the sure path to blessings.”[968] But the question remains whether the Book of “Malachi” set the stage for, supported, or followed up the reforms introduced by Ezra and Nehemiah. An ancient tradition already mentioned[969] attributed its authorship to Ezra himself.
Recent criticism has been divided among the years immediately before Ezra’s arrival in 458, those immediately before Nehemiah’s first visit in 445, those between his first government and his second, and those after Nehemiah’s disappearance from Jerusalem. But the years in which Nehemiah held office may be excluded, because the Jews are represented as bringing gifts to the governor, which Nehemiah tells us he did not allow to be brought to him.[970] The whole question depends upon what Law was in practice in Israel when [Pg 336] the book was written. In 445 Ezra and Nehemiah, by solemn covenant between the people and Jehovah, instituted the code which we now know as the Priestly Code of the Pentateuch. Before that year the ritual and social life of the Jews appear to have been directed by the Deuteronomic Code. Now the Book of “Malachi” enforces a practice with regard to the tithes, which agrees more closely with the Priestly Code than it does with Deuteronomy. Deuteronomy commands that every third year the whole tithe is to be given to the Levites and the poor who reside within the gates of the giver, and is there to be eaten by them. “Malachi” commands that the whole tithe be brought into the storehouse of the Temple for the Levites in service there; and so does the Priestly Code.[971] On this ground many date the Book of “Malachi” after 445.[972] But “Malachi’s” divergence from Deuteronomy on this point may be explained by the fact that in his time there were practically no Levites outside Jerusalem; and it is to be noticed that he joins the tithe with the tĕrûmah or heave-offering exactly as Deuteronomy does.[973] On other points of the Law he agrees rather with Deuteronomy than with the Priestly Code. He follows Deuteronomy in calling the priests sons of Levi,[974] while the Priestly Code limits the priesthood to the sons of Aaron. He seems to quote Deuteronomy when forbidding the oblation of blind, lame and sick [Pg 337] beasts;[975] appears to differ from the Priestly Code which allows the sacrificial beast to be male or female, when he assumes that it is a male;[976] follows the expressions of Deuteronomy and not those of the Priestly Code in detailing the sins of the people;[977] and uses the Deuteronomic phrases the Law of Moses, My servant Moses, statutes and judgments, and Horeb for the Mount of the Law.[978] For the rest, he echoes or implies only Ezekiel and that part of the Priestly Code[979] which is regarded as earlier than the rest, and probably from the first years of exile. Moreover he describes the Torah as not yet fully codified.[980] The priests still deliver it in a way improbable after 445. The trouble of the heathen marriages with which he deals (if indeed the verses on this subject be authentic and not a later intrusion[981]) was that which engaged Ezra’s attention on his arrival in 458, but Ezra found that it had already for some time been vexing the heads of the community. While, therefore, we are obliged to date the Book of “Malachi” before 445 B.C., it is uncertain whether it preceded or followed Ezra’s attempts at reform in 458. Most [Pg 338] critics now think that it preceded them.[982]
Recent criticism has been divided among the years just before Ezra’s arrival in 458, those before Nehemiah’s first visit in 445, the time between his first and second terms, and the period after Nehemiah left Jerusalem. However, the years when Nehemiah was in charge can be excluded, since the Jews are shown to be bringing gifts to the governor, which Nehemiah states he did not permit. The entire discussion hinges on what Law was in effect in Israel when the book was written. In 445, Ezra and Nehemiah, through a formal agreement between the people and God, established the code we now recognize as the Priestly Code of the Pentateuch. Before that year, the Jews' religious and social life seems to have been governed by the Deuteronomic Code. Now the Book of "Malachi" enforces a practice concerning tithes that aligns more closely with the Priestly Code than with Deuteronomy. Deuteronomy instructs that every third year, the entire tithe should be given to the Levites and the poor living within the giver's gates, and that they are to consume it there. "Malachi" commands that the whole tithe be brought into the Temple's storehouse for the Levites serving there; this is also what the Priestly Code stipulates. Many scholars date the Book of "Malachi" after 445 based on this. However, "Malachi's" departure from Deuteronomy on this issue can be explained by the fact that during his time, there were almost no Levites outside Jerusalem; notably, he connects the tithe with the tĕrûmah or heave-offering in the same way that Deuteronomy does. On other matters of the Law, he aligns more with Deuteronomy than with the Priestly Code. He follows Deuteronomy in referring to the priests as "sons of Levi," while the Priestly Code restricts the priesthood to the sons of Aaron. He seems to reference Deuteronomy when he prohibits the offering of blind, lame, and sick animals; this differs from the Priestly Code, which allows sacrificial animals to be male or female, as he assumes they are male. He follows the wording of Deuteronomy rather than the Priestly Code when listing the people's sins and uses Deuteronomic terms like "the Law of Moses," "My servant Moses," "statutes and judgments," and "Horeb" for the Mount of the Law. Additionally, he primarily echoes or alludes to Ezekiel and that part of the Priestly Code considered earlier than the rest, likely from the initial years of exile. Furthermore, he describes the Torah as not yet fully compiled. The priests still convey it in a manner unlikely after 445. The issue of interfaith marriages he addresses (if indeed those verses are authentic and not a later addition) was already a concern for Ezra upon his arrival in 458, but Ezra discovered that it had long been troubling the community’s leaders. Thus, while we must date the Book of "Malachi" before 445 B.C., it is unclear whether it came before or after Ezra’s reform efforts in 458. Most scholars now believe it predates those efforts.
The Book of “Malachi” is an argument with the prophet’s contemporaries, not only with the wicked among them, who in forgetfulness of what Jehovah is corrupt the ritual, fail to give the Temple its dues, abuse justice, marry foreign wives,[983] divorce their own, and commit various other sins; but also with the pious, who, equally forgetful of God’s character, are driven by the arrogance of the wicked to ask, whether He loves Israel, whether He is a God of justice, and to murmur that it is vain to serve Him. To these two classes of his contemporaries the prophet has the following answers. God does love Israel. He is worshipped everywhere among the heathen. He is the Father of all Israel. He will bless His people when they put away all abuses from their midst and pay their religious dues; and His Day of Judgment is coming, when the good shall be separated from the wicked. But before it come, Elijah the prophet will be sent to attempt the conversion of the wicked, or at least to call the nation to decide for Jehovah. This argument is pursued in seven or perhaps eight paragraphs, which do not show much consecutiveness, but are addressed, some to the wicked, and some to the despairing adherents of Jehovah.
The Book of “Malachi” is a discussion with the prophet’s contemporaries, not just with the wicked among them, who, forgetting about Jehovah, distort the rituals, neglect the Temple’s needs, abuse justice, marry foreigners, divorce their own, and commit various other sins; but also with the devout, who, equally forgetful of God’s nature, are pushed by the arrogance of the wicked to question whether He loves Israel, whether He is a God of justice, and to complain that serving Him is pointless. To these two groups, the prophet has the following responses. God does love Israel. He is worshipped everywhere among the nations. He is the Father of all Israel. He will bless His people when they eliminate all wrongs from their midst and fulfill their religious obligations; and His Day of Judgment is coming, when the righteous will be separated from the wicked. But before it arrives, the prophet Elijah will be sent to try to turn the wicked around, or at least to urge the nation to choose Jehovah. This discussion unfolds in seven or maybe eight paragraphs, which don’t show much flow but are directed, some to the wicked and some to the discouraged followers of Jehovah.
1. Chap. i. 2–5.—To those who ask how God loves Israel, the proof of Jehovah’s election of Israel is shown in the fall of the Edomites.
1. Chap. i. 2–5.—For those who wonder how God loves Israel, the evidence of Jehovah's choice of Israel is seen in the downfall of the Edomites.
[Pg 339] 2. Chap. i. 6–14.—Charge against the people of dishonouring their God, whom even the heathen reverence.
[Pg 339] 2. Chap. i. 6–14.—Accusation against the people for dishonoring their God, whom even non-believers respect.
3. Chap. ii. 1–9.—Charge against the priests, who have broken the covenant God made of old with Levi, and debased their high office by not reverencing Jehovah, by misleading the people and by perverting justice. A curse is therefore fallen on them—they are contemptible in the people’s eyes.
3. Chap. ii. 1–9.—Accusation against the priests, who have violated the ancient covenant God established with Levi and degraded their important role by not honoring Jehovah, by leading the people astray, and by corrupting justice. As a result, a curse has come upon them—they are looked down upon by the people.
4. Chap. ii. 10–16.—A charge against the people for their treachery to each other; instanced in the heathen marriages, if the two verses, 11 and 12, upon this be authentic, and in their divorce of their wives.
4. Chap. ii. 10–16.—An accusation against the people for their betrayal of one another; highlighted by the pagan marriages, assuming verses 11 and 12 on this matter are genuine, and by their divorcing of their wives.
5. Chap. ii. 17—iii. 5 or 6.—Against those who in the midst of such evils grow sceptical about Jehovah. His Angel, or Himself, will come first to purge the priesthood and ritual that there may be pure sacrifices, and second to rid the land of its criminals and sinners.
5. Chap. ii. 17—iii. 5 or 6.—Against those who, in the midst of such troubles, become doubtful about Jehovah. His Angel, or He Himself, will come first to cleanse the priesthood and rituals so that there can be pure sacrifices, and second to eliminate the criminals and sinners from the land.
6. Chap. iii. 6 or 7–12.—A charge against the people of neglecting tithes. Let these be paid, disasters shall cease and the land be blessed.
6. Chap. iii. 6 or 7–12.—An accusation against the people for ignoring tithes. If these are paid, disasters will stop and the land will be blessed.
7. Chap. iii. 13–21 Heb., Chap. iii. 13—iv. 2 LXX. and Eng.—Another charge against the pious for saying it is vain to serve God. God will rise to action and separate between the good and bad in the terrible Day of His coming.
7. Chap. iii. 13–21 Heb., Chap. iii. 13—iv. 2 LXX. and Eng.—Another accusation against the faithful for claiming that serving God is pointless. God will take action and distinguish between the righteous and the wicked on the fearsome Day of His arrival.
8. To this, Chap. iii. 22–24 Heb., Chap. iv. 3–5 Eng., adds a call to keep the Law, and a promise that Elijah will be sent to see whether he may not convert the people before the Day of the Lord comes upon them with its curse.
8. To this, Chap. iii. 22–24 Heb., Chap. iv. 3–5 Eng., adds a call to follow the Law, and a promise that Elijah will be sent to see if he can turn the people around before the Day of the Lord arrives with its curse.
The authenticity of no part of the book has been till now in serious question. Böhme,[984] indeed, took the last three verses for a later addition, on account of their Deuteronomic character, but, as Kuenen points out, this is in agreement with other parts of the book. Sufficient attention has not yet been paid to the question of the integrity of the text. The Septuagint offers a few emendations.[985] There are other passages obviously or probably corrupt.[986] The text of the title, as we have seen, is uncertain, and probably a later addition. Professor Robertson Smith has called attention to chap. ii. 16, where the Massoretic punctuation seems [Pg 340] to have been determined with the desire to support the rendering of the Targum “if thou hatest her put her away,” and so pervert into a permission to divorce a passage which forbids divorce almost as clearly as Christ Himself did. But in truth the whole of this passage, chap. ii. 10–16, is in such a curious state that we can hardly believe in its integrity. It opens with the statement that God is the Father of all us Israelites, and with the challenge, why then are we faithless to each other?—ver. 10. But vv. 11 and 12 do not give an instance of this: they describe the marriages with the heathen women of the land, which is not a proof of faithlessness between Israelites. Such a proof is furnished only by vv. 13–16, with their condemnation of those who divorce the wives of their youth. The verses, therefore, cannot lie in their proper order, and vv. 13–16 ought to follow immediately upon ver. 10. This raises the question of the authenticity of vv. 11 and 12, against the heathen marriages. If they bear such plain marks of having been intruded into their position, we can understand the possibility of such an intrusion in subsequent days, when the question of the heathen marriages came to the front with Ezra and Nehemiah. Besides, these verses 11 and 12 lack the characteristic mark of all the other oracles of the book: they do not state a general charge against the people, and then introduce the people’s question as to the particulars of the charge. On the whole, therefore, these verses are suspicious. If not a later intrusion, they are at least out of place where they now lie. The peculiar remark in ver. 13, and this secondly ye do, must have been added by the editor to whom we owe the present arrangement.
The authenticity of any part of the book hasn't really been questioned until now. Böhme did think that the last three verses were added later because of their Deuteronomic style, but as Kuenen points out, this aligns with other sections of the book. The issue of the text's integrity hasn't received enough attention yet. The Septuagint provides a few edits. There are other passages that are clearly or probably corrupted. The text of the title, as we've seen, is uncertain and likely a later addition. Professor Robertson Smith highlighted chapter ii, verse 16, where the Massoretic punctuation seems to have been determined to support the Targum's translation “if you hate her, get rid of her,” thus distorting a passage that almost as clearly forbids divorce as Christ did. The entire passage from chapter ii, verses 10–16, is in such a confusing state that we can hardly trust its integrity. It starts with the claim that God is the Father of all Israelites and questions why we are faithless to one another—verse 10. However, verses 11 and 12 don't provide an example of this; they talk about the marriages with foreign women, which isn't evidence of unfaithfulness among Israelites. Only verses 13–16 provide solid evidence by condemning those who divorce their wives of youth. Therefore, these verses must not be in their correct order, and verses 13–16 should follow right after verse 10. This brings up the question of the authenticity of verses 11 and 12 regarding the foreign marriages. If they clearly show signs of having been inserted into this position, we can understand how that could have happened later, especially when the issue of foreign marriages was highlighted with Ezra and Nehemiah. Plus, verses 11 and 12 lack the distinctive feature found in all the other messages of the book: they don’t present a general charge against the people and then lead into the people’s questions about the specifics. Overall, these verses appear questionable. If they aren’t a later addition, they are definitely out of place. The peculiar comment in verse 13, *and this you do secondly*, must have been added by the editor responsible for the current arrangement.
FROM ZECHARIAH TO “ MALACHI”
FROM ZECHARIAH TO "MALACHI"
Between the completion of the Temple in 516 and the arrival of Ezra in 458, we have almost no record of the little colony round Mount Zion. The Jewish chronicles devote to the period but a few verses of unsupported tradition.[987] After 517 we have nothing from Zechariah himself; and if any other prophet appeared during the next half-century, his words have not survived. We are left to infer what was the true condition of affairs, not less from this ominous silence than from the hints which are given to us in the writings of “Malachi,” Ezra and Nehemiah after the period was over. Beyond a partial attempt to rebuild the walls of the city in the reign of Artaxerxes I.,[988] there seems to have been nothing to record. It was a period of disillusion, disheartening and decay. The completion of the Temple did not bring in the Messianic era. Zerubbabel, whom Haggai and Zechariah had [Pg 342] crowned as the promised King of Israel, died without reaching higher rank than a minor satrapy in the Persian Empire, and even in that he appears to have been succeeded by a Persian official.[989] The re-migrations from Babylon and elsewhere, which Zechariah predicted, did not take place. The small population of Jerusalem were still harassed by the hostility, and their morale sapped by the insidiousness, of their Samaritan neighbours: they were denied the stimulus, the purgation, the glory of a great persecution. Their Persian tyrants for the most part left them alone. The world left them alone. Nothing stirred in Palestine except the Samaritan intrigues. History rolled away westward, and destiny seemed to be settling on the Greeks. In 490 Miltiades defeated the Persians at Marathon. In 480 Thermopylæ was fought and the Persian fleet broken at Salamis. In 479 a Persian army was destroyed at Platæa, and Xerxes lost Europe and most of the Ionian coast. In 460 Athens sent an expedition to Egypt to assist the Egyptian revolt against Persia, and in 457 “her slain fell in Cyprus, in Egypt, in Phœnicia, at Haliæ, in Ægina, and in Megara in the same year.”
Between the completion of the Temple in 516 and the arrival of Ezra in 458, we have almost no record of the small community around Mount Zion. The Jewish chronicles only devote a few verses to this period of unsupported tradition.[987] After 517, we have nothing from Zechariah himself; and if any other prophet appeared during the next fifty years, their words haven't survived. We're left to guess what the real situation was, not only because of this troubling silence but also from the hints given in the writings of “Malachi,” Ezra, and Nehemiah after this time. Aside from a partial effort to rebuild the city's walls during the reign of Artaxerxes I.,[988] there doesn't seem to have been anything worth recording. It was a time of disappointment, discouragement, and decline. The completion of the Temple didn't usher in the Messianic era. Zerubbabel, whom Haggai and Zechariah had crowned as the promised King of Israel, died without achieving a rank higher than a minor governorship in the Persian Empire, and even that was succeeded by a Persian official.[989] The migrations back from Babylon and elsewhere that Zechariah predicted never happened. The small population of Jerusalem continued to suffer from the hostility and insidiousness of their Samaritan neighbors; they were denied the motivation, the cleansing, and the glory that comes with a significant persecution. Their Persian rulers mostly left them alone. The world ignored them. Nothing happened in Palestine except for Samaritan intrigues. History moved westward, and destiny seemed to be settling on the Greeks. In 490, Miltiades defeated the Persians at Marathon. In 480, the battle of Thermopylæ was fought, and the Persian fleet was defeated at Salamis. In 479, a Persian army was destroyed at Platæa, and Xerxes lost Europe and most of the Ionian coast. In 460, Athens sent an expedition to Egypt to assist the Egyptian revolt against Persia, and in 457, “her slain fell in Cyprus, in Egypt, in Phœnicia, at Haliæ, in Ægina, and in Megara in the same year.”
Thus severely left to themselves and to the petty hostilities of their neighbours, the Jews appear to have sunk into a careless and sordid manner of life. They [Pg 343] entered the period, it is true, with some sense of their distinction.[990] In exile they had suffered God’s anger,[991] and had been purged by it. But out of discipline often springs pride, and there is no subtler temptation of the human heart. The returned Israel felt this to the quick, and it sorely unfitted them for encountering the disappointment and hardship which followed upon the completion of the Temple. The tide of hope, which rose to flood with that consummation, ebbed rapidly away, and left God’s people struggling, like any ordinary tribe of peasants, with bad seasons and the cruelty of their envious neighbours. Their pride was set on edge, and they fell, not as at other periods of disappointment into despair, but into a bitter carelessness and a contempt of their duty to God. This was a curious temper, and, so far as we know, new in Israel. It led them to despise both His love and His holiness.[992] They neglected their Temple dues, and impudently presented to their God polluted bread and blemished beasts which they would not have dared to offer to their Persian governor.[993] Like people like priest: the priesthood lost not reverence only, but decency and all conscience of their office.[994] They despised the Table of the Lord, ceased to instruct the people and grew partial in judgment. As a consequence they became contemptible in the eyes of the community. Immorality prevailed among all classes: every man dealt treacherously with his brother.[995] Adultery, perjury, fraud and the oppression of the poor were very rife.
Left to their own devices and facing minor hostilities from their neighbors, the Jews seemed to have fallen into a careless and grim way of life. They entered this period, it is true, with some awareness of their uniqueness. In exile, they had faced God’s anger and had been purified by it. However, discipline can often lead to pride, and that's a subtle temptation in human nature. The returning Israelites felt this deeply, and it made them ill-prepared for the disappointment and struggles that came after the Temple was completed. The wave of hope that surged with that achievement quickly receded, leaving God’s people grappling, like any ordinary farming community, with poor seasons and the harshness of their jealous neighbors. Their pride was sharpened, leading them not to despair as in other times of disappointment, but into a bitter indifference and disregard for their duty to God. This was a strange attitude that, as far as we know, was new in Israel. It caused them to undervalue both His love and His holiness. They ignored their Temple obligations and audaciously offered to God contaminated bread and imperfect animals, which they wouldn't have dared to present to their Persian governor. Like people, like priest: the priesthood not only lost their reverence but also their decency and awareness of their role. They despised the Table of the Lord, stopped teaching the people, and became biased in judgment. As a result, they became looked down upon by the community. Immorality was rampant across all classes: every man betrayed his brother. Adultery, perjury, fraud, and the oppression of the poor were widespread.
One particular fashion, in which the people’s wounded [Pg 344] pride spited itself, was the custom of marriage which even the best families contracted with the half-heathen people of the land. Across Judah there were scattered the descendants of those Jews whom Nebuchadrezzar had not deemed worth removing to Babylon. Whether regarded from a social or a religious point of view, their fathers had been the dregs of the old community. Their own religion, cut off as they were from the main body of Israel and scattered among the old heathen shrines of the land, must have deteriorated still further; but in all probability they had secured for themselves the best portions of the vacant soil, and now enjoyed a comfort and a stability of welfare far beyond that which was yet attainable by the majority of the returned exiles. More numerous than these dregs of ancient Jewry were the very mixed race of the Samaritans. They possessed a rich land, which they had cultivated long enough for many of their families to be settled in comparative wealth. With all these half-pagan Jews and Samaritans, the families of the true Israel, as they regarded themselves, did not hesitate to form alliances, for in the precarious position of the colony, such alliances were the surest way both to wealth and to political influence. How much the Jews were mastered by their desire for them is seen from the fact that, when the relatives of their half-heathen brides made it a condition of the marriages that they should first put away their old wives, they readily did so. Divorce became very frequent, and great suffering was inflicted on the native Jewish women.[996]
One particular trend, where people's wounded pride was ironically at play, was the practice of marriage that even the best families entered into with the half-pagan people of the land. Throughout Judah, there were remnants of the Jews whom Nebuchadnezzar had not considered worthy of being taken to Babylon. Whether viewed socially or religiously, their ancestors were the lowest of the old community. Their own religion likely declined further as they were disconnected from the main body of Israel and scattered among the ancient pagan shrines of the land. However, they probably managed to secure the best parts of the available land, enjoying a comfort and stability of living far beyond what the majority of the returned exiles could achieve. More numerous than these remnants of ancient Jewry were the mixed-race Samaritans. They inhabited fertile land, which they had cultivated long enough for many of their families to achieve relative wealth. The families of true Israel, as they saw themselves, did not hesitate to form alliances with these half-pagan Jews and Samaritans, as such alliances were the most reliable way to gain wealth and political power in the colony’s precarious situation. The extent to which the Jews were driven by their desire for these alliances is evident in the fact that when the relatives of their half-pagan brides required that they first divorce their old wives, they agreed without hesitation. Divorce became quite common, resulting in significant suffering for the native Jewish women.[996]
So the religious condition of Israel declined for nearly [Pg 345] two generations, and then about 460 the Word of God, after long silence, broke once more through a prophet’s lips.
So the religious state of Israel fell apart for almost [Pg 345] two generations, and then around 460, the Word of God, after a long silence, came through a prophet once again.
We call this prophet “Malachi,” following the error of an editor of his book, who, finding it nameless, inferred or invented that name from its description of the priest as the “Malĕ’ach,” or messenger, of the Lord of Hosts.[997] But the prophet gave himself no name. Writing from the midst of a poor and persecuted group of the people, and attacking the authorities both of church and state, he preferred to publish his charge anonymously. His name was in the Lord’s own book of remembrance.[998]
We refer to this prophet as “Malachi,” following the mistake of an editor of his book, who, finding it unnamed, inferred or created that name from its description of the priest as the “Malĕ’ach,” or messenger, of the Lord of Hosts.[997] But the prophet didn't choose a name for himself. Writing from within a poor and persecuted group of people and criticizing the authorities of both church and state, he opted to present his message anonymously. His name was recorded in the Lord’s own book of remembrance.[998]
The unknown prophet addressed himself both to the sinners of his people, and to those querulous adherents of Jehovah whom the success of the sinners had tempted to despair in their service of God. His style shares the practical directness of his predecessors among the returned exiles. He takes up one point after another, and drives them home in a series of strong, plain paragraphs of prose. But it is sixty years since Haggai and Zechariah, and in the circumstances we have described, a prophet could no longer come forward as a public inspirer of his nation. Prophecy seems to have been driven from public life, from the sudden enforcement of truth in the face of the people to the more deliberate and ordered argument which marks the teacher who works in private. In the Book of “Malachi” there are many of the principles and much of the enthusiasm of the ancient Hebrew seer. But the discourse is broken up into formal paragraphs, each upon the same academic model. First [Pg 346] a truth is pronounced, or a charge made against the people; then with the words but ye will say the prophet states some possible objection of his hearers, proceeds to answer it by detailed evidence, and only then drives home his truth, or his charge, in genuine prophetic fashion. To the student of prophecy this peculiarity of the book is of the greatest interest, for it is no merely personal idiosyncrasy. We rather feel that prophecy is now assuming the temper of the teacher. The method is the commencement of that which later on becomes the prevailing habit in Jewish literature. Just as with Zephaniah we saw prophecy passing into Apocalypse, and with Habakkuk into the speculation of the schools of Wisdom, so now in “Malachi” we perceive its transformation into the scholasticism of the Rabbis.
The unknown prophet spoke directly to both the sinners among his people and the frustrated followers of Jehovah who had been tempted to lose hope due to the sinners' success. His writing reflects the straightforwardness of his predecessors among the exiled returnees. He tackles one point after another, emphasizing them through a series of strong, clear prose paragraphs. But it's been sixty years since Haggai and Zechariah, and given the circumstances we've outlined, a prophet could no longer step up as a public motivator for his nation. Prophecy seems to have been pushed out of public life, shifting from the immediate presentation of truth to a more structured and organized argument that characterizes a teacher working in private. In the Book of “Malachi,” there are many principles and a lot of the enthusiasm of the ancient Hebrew prophet. However, the discourse is divided into formal paragraphs, each following the same academic format. First, [Pg 346] a truth is stated or a charge is made against the people; then, with the phrase but ye will say, the prophet brings up a possible objection from his listeners, responds with detailed evidence, and only then reinforces his truth or charge in a genuinely prophetic style. For those studying prophecy, this characteristic of the book is particularly fascinating, as it's not just a personal quirk. It seems that prophecy is now taking on the character of teaching. This method marks the beginning of what later becomes the dominant style in Jewish literature. Just as we saw with Zephaniah where prophecy transitioned into Apocalypse, and with Habakkuk moving into the philosophical speculations of the Wisdom schools, now in “Malachi,” we observe its transformation into the scholarly approach of the Rabbis.
But the interest of this change of style must not prevent us from appreciating the genuine prophetic spirit of our book. Far more fully than, for instance, that of Haggai, to the style of which its practical simplicity is so akin, it enumerates the prophetic principles: the everlasting Love of Jehovah for Israel, the Fatherhood of Jehovah and His Holiness, His ancient Ideals for Priesthood and People, the need of a Repentance proved by deeds, the consequent Promise of Prosperity, the Day of the Lord, and Judgment between the evil and the righteous. Upon the last of these the book affords a striking proof of the delinquency of the people during the last half-century, and in connection with it the prophet introduces certain novel features. To Haggai and Zechariah the great Tribulation had closed with the Exile and the rebuilding of the Temple: Israel stood on the margin of the Messianic age. But the Book of “Malachi” proclaims the need of another [Pg 347] judgment as emphatically as the older prophets had predicted the Babylonian doom. “Malachi” repeats their name for it, the great and terrible Day of Jehovah. But he does not foresee it, as they did, in the shape of a historical process. His description of it is pure Apocalypse—the fire of the smelter and the fuller’s acid: the day that burns like a furnace, when all wickedness is as stubble, and all evil men are devoured, but to the righteous the Sun of Righteousness shall arise with healing in His wings, and they shall tread the wicked under foot.[999] To this the prophet adds a novel promise. God is so much the God of love,[1000] that before the Day comes He will give His people an opportunity of conversion. He will send them Elijah the prophet to change their hearts, that He may be prevented from striking the land with His Ban.
But the interest in this change of style shouldn’t stop us from appreciating the true prophetic spirit of our book. It outlines the prophetic principles more clearly than, for example, Haggai, with its practical simplicity. These principles include the eternal Love of Jehovah for Israel, His Fatherhood and Holiness, His long-standing Ideals for Priesthood and People, the need for Repentance shown through actions, the resulting Promise of Prosperity, the Day of the Lord, and Judgment between the wicked and the righteous. The last point serves as a vivid reminder of the people's failures over the past fifty years, and the prophet introduces some new concepts related to it. For Haggai and Zechariah, the great Tribulation ended with the Exile and the rebuilding of the Temple: Israel was on the brink of the Messianic age. However, the Book of “Malachi” emphasizes the need for another judgment just as strongly as the older prophets foretold the Babylonian destruction. “Malachi” refers to it as the great and terrible Day of Jehovah. But he doesn’t predict it as they did, within a historical context. His depiction is purely apocalyptic—the fire of the smelter and the fuller’s acid: the day that burns like a furnace, when all wickedness will be like stubble, and all evildoers will be consumed. But for the righteous, the Sun of Righteousness shall arise with healing in His wings, and they will trample the wicked underfoot.[999] The prophet adds a new promise to this. God is so much the God of love,[1000] that before the Day comes, He will give His people a chance to convert. He will send them Elijah the prophet to change their hearts, so He won’t have to strike the land with His Ban.
In one other point the book is original, and that is in its attitude towards the heathen. Among the heathen, it boldly says, Jehovah is held in higher reverence than among His own people.[1001] In such a statement we can hardly fail to feel the influence upon Israel of their contact, often close and personal, with their wise and mild tyrants the Persians. We may emphasise the verse as the first note of that recognition of the real religiousness of the heathen, which we shall find swelling to such fulness and tenderness in the Book of Jonah.
In another way, the book is original, and that is in how it views non-believers. It boldly claims that among them, Jehovah is respected more than among His own people.[1001] This statement clearly reflects the impact of Israel's close and personal interactions with their wise and gentle rulers, the Persians. We can highlight this verse as the first indication of recognizing the true spirituality of non-believers, which we will see grow in fullness and compassion in the Book of Jonah.
Such are in brief the style and the principles of the Book of “Malachi,” whose separate prophecies we may now proceed to take up in detail.
Such are, in short, the style and principles of the Book of "Malachi," whose individual prophecies we can now examine in detail.
PROPHECY WITHIN THE LAW
Prophecy in the Law
“MALACHI” i.—iv.
“MALACHI” i.—iv.
Beneath this title we may gather all the eight sections of the Book of “Malachi.” They contain many things of perennial interest and validity: their truth is applicable, their music is still musical, to ourselves. But their chief significance is historical. They illustrate the development of prophecy within the Law. Not under the Law, be it observed. For if one thing be more clear than another about “Malachi’s” teaching, it is that the spirit of prophecy is not yet crushed by the legalism which finally killed it within Israel. “Malachi” observes and enforces the demands of the Deuteronomic law under which his people had lived since the Return from Exile. But he traces each of these to some spiritual principle, to some essential of religion in the character of Israel’s God, which is either doubted or neglected by his contemporaries in their lax performance of the Law. That is why we may entitle his book Prophecy within the Law.
Under this title, we can bring together all eight sections of the Book of "Malachi." They contain many things that remain interesting and relevant: their truths are still applicable, and their messages are still meaningful to us. However, their primary significance is historical. They show the development of prophecy within the Law—not under the Law, it should be noted. For if there’s one thing that stands out about "Malachi’s" teaching, it is that the spirit of prophecy has not yet been stifled by the legalism that ultimately destroyed it in Israel. "Malachi" observes and emphasizes the demands of the Deuteronomic law that his people had followed since the Return from Exile. But he connects each of these demands to a spiritual principle or an essential aspect of religion in the character of Israel's God, which is either doubted or overlooked by his contemporaries in their careless adherence to the Law. That is why we can call his book Prophecy within the Law.
The essential principles of the religion of Israel which had been shaken or obscured by the delinquency of the people during the half-century after the rebuilding of [Pg 349] the Temple were three—the distinctive Love of Jehovah for His people, His Holiness, and His Righteousness. The Book of “Malachi” takes up each of these in turn, and proves or enforces it according as the people have formally doubted it or in their carelessness done it despite.
The key principles of the Israelite religion, which had been challenged or forgotten due to the people's neglect during the fifty years after the rebuilding of [Pg 349] the Temple, were three: the unique love of Jehovah for His people, His holiness, and His righteousness. The Book of “Malachi” addresses each of these in turn, demonstrating or reinforcing them based on whether the people have explicitly questioned them or carelessly ignored them.
1. GOD's
LLOVE FOR
IISRAEL AND
HOUT OF
EDOM
(Chap. i. 2–5).
He begins with God’s Love, and in answer to the disappointed[1002] people’s cry, Wherein hast Thou loved us? he does not, as the older prophets did, sweep the whole history of Israel, and gather proofs of Jehovah’s grace and unfailing guidance in all the great events from the deliverance from Egypt to the deliverance from Babylon. But he confines himself to a comparison of Israel with the Gentile nation, which was most akin to Israel according to the flesh, their own brother Edom. It is possible, of course, to see in this a proof of our prophet’s narrowness, as contrasted with Amos or Hosea or the great Evangelist of the Exile. But we must remember that out of all the history of Israel “Malachi” could not have chosen an instance which would more strongly appeal to the heart of his contemporaries. We have seen from the Book of Obadiah how ever since the beginning of the Exile Edom had come to be regarded by Israel as their great antithesis.[1003] If we needed further proof of this we should find it in many Psalms of the Exile, which like the Book of Obadiah remember with bitterness the hostile part that Edom played in the day of Israel’s calamity. The two nations were [Pg 350] utterly opposed in genius and character. Edom was a people of as unspiritual and self-sufficient a temper as ever cursed any of God’s human creatures. Like their ancestor they were profane,[1004] without repentance, humility or ideals, and almost without religion. Apart, therefore, from the long history of war between the two peoples, it was a true instinct which led Israel to regard their brother as representative of that heathendom against which they had to realise their destiny in the world as God’s own nation. In choosing the contrast of Edom’s fate to illustrate Jehovah’s love for Israel, “Malachi” was not only choosing what would appeal to the passions of his contemporaries, but what is the most striking and constant antithesis in the whole history of Israel: the absolutely diverse genius and destiny of these two Semitic nations who were nearest neighbours and, according to their traditions, twin-brethren after the flesh. If we keep this in mind we shall understand Paul’s use of the antithesis in the passage in which he clenches it by a quotation from “Malachi”: as it is written, Jacob have I loved, but Esau have I hated.[1005] In these words the doctrine of the Divine election of individuals appears to be expressed as absolutely as possible. But it would be unfair to read the passage except in the light of Israel’s history. In the Old Testament it is a matter of fact that the doctrine of the Divine preference of Israel to Esau appeared only after the respective characters of the nations were manifested in history, and that it grew more defined and absolute only as history discovered more of the fundamental contrast between the two in [Pg 351] genius and destiny.[1006] In the Old Testament, therefore, the doctrine is the result, not of an arbitrary belief in God’s bare fiat, but of historical experience; although, of course, the distinction which experience proves is traced back, with everything else of good or evil that happens, to the sovereign will and purpose of God. Nor let us forget that the Old Testament doctrine of election is of election to service only. That is to say, the Divine intention in electing covers not the elect individual or nation only, but the whole world and its needs of God and His truth.
He starts with God's Love, and in response to the disappointed[1002] people's cry, Where have You loved us? he doesn't, like the older prophets, go through the entire history of Israel to gather evidence of Jehovah’s grace and constant guidance in significant events from the deliverance from Egypt to the liberation from Babylon. Instead, he limits himself to comparing Israel with the Gentile nation most similar to them by lineage, their brother Edom. Of course, one could see this as a sign of the prophet's narrow focus compared to Amos, Hosea, or the great Evangelist of the Exile. However, we must keep in mind that out of all Israel's history, “Malachi” could not have chosen an example that would resonate more strongly with the hearts of his contemporaries. We've seen in the Book of Obadiah how, since the beginning of the Exile, Edom had been viewed by Israel as their greatest opposite.[1003] If we needed more evidence, we could find it in many Psalms from the Exile, which, like the Book of Obadiah, remember with bitterness the hostile role Edom played during Israel’s suffering. The two nations were completely opposed in nature and character. Edom was a people with an unspiritual and self-sufficient attitude unlike any that ever cursed God's creations. Like their ancestor, they were profane,[1004] without repentance, humility, or ideals, and nearly devoid of religion. Therefore, apart from the long history of conflict between the two peoples, it was an instinctually accurate perception for Israel to see their brother as a representation of the heathendom against which they had to realize their destiny in the world as God’s chosen nation. In choosing the fate of Edom to illustrate Jehovah’s love for Israel, “Malachi” was not just picking something that would resonate with the emotions of his contemporaries, but also highlighting the most striking and constant contrast in all of Israel's history: the completely different nature and destiny of these two closely related Semitic nations regarded as twin-brothers by tradition. Keeping this in mind helps us understand Paul’s use of this contrast in the passage where he reinforces it with a quote from “Malachi”: as it is written, Jacob have I loved, but Esau have I hated.[1005] In these words, the doctrine of Divine election of individuals appears to be stated as clearly as possible. However, it would be unjust to interpret the passage without considering Israel’s history. In the Old Testament, the fact is that the doctrine of Divine preference for Israel over Esau only became apparent after the nations' distinct characters were revealed through history, and it grew clearer and more absolute as history uncovered more about the fundamental differences between the two in [Pg 351]nature and destiny.[1006] Therefore, in the Old Testament, the doctrine stems not from an arbitrary belief in God’s simple declaration but from historical experience; although, of course, the distinctions proven by experience trace back to the sovereign will and purpose of God along with everything else, whether good or evil, that happens. Also, let us not forget that the Old Testament doctrine of election refers only to election for service. This means that God's intention in choosing encompasses not just the elected individual or nation, but the whole world and its needs for God and His truth.
The event to which “Malachi” appeals as evidence for God’s rejection of Edom is the desolation of the latter’s ancient heritage, and the abandonment of it to the jackals of the desert. Scholars used to think that these vague phrases referred to some act of the Persian kings: some removal of the Edomites from the lands of the Jews in order to make room for the returned exiles.[1007] But “Malachi” says expressly that it was Edom’s own heritage which was laid desolate. This can only be Mount Esau or Se’ir, and the statement that it was delivered to the jackals of the desert proves that the reference is to that same expulsion of Edom from their territory by the Nabatean Arabs which we have already seen the Book of Obadiah relate about the beginning of the Exile.[1008]
The event that "Malachi" points to as proof of God’s rejection of Edom is the desolation of Edom’s ancient heritage, and the abandonment of it to the jackals of the desert. Scholars used to believe that these vague phrases referred to some action by the Persian kings: a removal of the Edomites from the lands of the Jews to make space for the returning exiles.[1007] But "Malachi" clearly states that it was Edom’s own heritage that was left desolate. This can only refer to Mount Esau or Se’ir, and the mention that it was handed over to the jackals of the desert confirms that it pertains to the same expulsion of Edom from their land by the Nabatean Arabs, which the Book of Obadiah also discusses at the beginning of the Exile.[1008]
[Pg 352] But it is now time to give in full the opening passage of “Malachi,” in which he appeals to this important event as proof of God’s distinctive love for Israel, and, “Malachi” adds, of His power beyond Israel’s border (“Mal.” chap. i. 2–5).
[Pg 352] But now it’s time to fully present the opening passage of “Malachi,” where he refers to this significant event as evidence of God’s unique love for Israel. “Malachi” also mentions His power beyond Israel’s borders (“Mal.” chap. i. 2–5).
I have loved you, saith Jehovah. But ye say, “Wherein hast Thou loved us?” Is not Esau brother to Jacob?—oracle of Jehovah—and I have loved Jacob and Esau have I hated. I have made his mountains desolate, and given his heritage to the jackals of the desert. Should the people of Edom say,[1009] “We are destroyed, but we will rebuild the waste places,” thus saith Jehovah of Hosts, They may build, but I will pull down: men shall call them “The Border of Wickedness” and “The People with whom Jehovah is wroth for ever.” And your eyes shall see it, and yourselves shall say, “Great is Jehovah beyond Israel’s border.”
I have loved you, says the Lord. But you ask, “How have you loved us?” Isn’t Esau the brother of Jacob?—declares the Lord—yet I have loved Jacob, but Esau I have hated. I have made his mountains desolate and given his inheritance to the jackals of the desert. Should the people of Edom say,[1009] “We are destroyed, but we will rebuild the ruins,” the Lord of Hosts says, They may build, but I will tear down; people will call them “The Border of Wickedness” and “The People with whom the Lord is angry forever.” And your own eyes will see it, and you yourselves will say, “Great is the Lord beyond Israel’s border.”
2. “HHONOR THY FATHER” (Chap. i. 6–14).
From God’s Love, which Israel have doubted, the prophet passes to His Majesty or Holiness, which they have wronged. Now it is very remarkable that the relation of God to the Jews in which the prophet should see His Majesty illustrated is not only His lordship over them but His Fatherhood: A son honours a father, and a servant his lord; but if I be Father, where is My honour? and if I be Lord, where is there [Pg 353] reverence for Me? saith Jehovah of Hosts.[1010] We are so accustomed to associate with the Divine Fatherhood only ideas of love and pity that the use of the relation to illustrate not love but Majesty, and the setting of it in parallel to the Divine Kingship, may seem to us strange. Yet this was very natural to Israel. In the old Semitic world, even to the human parent, honour was due before love. Honour thy father and thy mother, said the Fifth Commandment; and when, after long shyness to do so, Israel at last ventured to claim Jehovah as the Father of His people, it was at first rather with the view of increasing their sense of His authority and their duty of reverencing Him, than with the view of bringing Him near to their hearts and assuring them of His tenderness. The latter elements, it is true, were not absent from the conception. But even in the Psalter, in which we find the most intimate and tender fellowship of the believer with God, there is only one passage in which His love for His own is compared to the love of a human father.[1011] And in the other very few passages of the Old Testament where He is revealed or appealed to as the Father of the nation, it is, with two exceptions,[1012] in order either to emphasise His creation of Israel or His discipline. So in Jeremiah,[1013] and in an anonymous prophet of the same period perhaps as “Malachi.”[1014] This hesitation to ascribe to God the name of Father, and [Pg 354] this severe conception of what Fatherhood meant, was perhaps needful for Israel in face of the sensuous ideas of the Divine Fatherhood cherished by their heathen neighbours.[1015] But, however this may be, the infrequency and austerity of Israel’s conception of God’s Fatherhood, in contrast with that of Christianity, enables us to understand why “Malachi” should employ the relation as proof, not of the Love, but of the Majesty and Holiness of Jehovah.
From God’s Love, which Israel has doubted, the prophet moves on to His Majesty or Holiness, which they have wronged. It's noteworthy that the relationship between God and the Jews that the prophet uses to demonstrate His Majesty is not only His lordship over them but also His Fatherhood: A son honors a father, and a servant his lord; but if I am a Father, where is My honor? and if I am Lord, where is the reverence for Me? says Jehovah of Hosts.[1010] We often associate Divine Fatherhood only with love and compassion, so using this relationship to highlight not love but Majesty, and putting it alongside the Divine Kingship, might seem unusual to us. Yet, this was quite natural for Israel. In the ancient Semitic world, even to human parents, honor was prioritized before love. Honor your father and your mother, says the Fifth Commandment; and when Israel finally overcame their reluctance to refer to Jehovah as the Father of His people, it was mainly to enhance their sense of His authority and their duty to reverence Him, rather than to draw Him closer to their hearts and assure them of His care. The elements of tenderness were indeed present in this understanding. However, even in the Psalms, where we find the most intimate and tender relationship between the believer and God, there is only one instance where His love for His own is likened to a human father's love.[1011] In the other very few instances in the Old Testament where He is revealed or referred to as the Father of the nation, it serves, with two exceptions,[1012] to emphasize either His creation of Israel or His discipline. This is also seen in Jeremiah,[1013] and in an unnamed prophet from the same time, possibly “Malachi.”[1014] This hesitation to call God "Father," and this strict view of what Fatherhood entails, was likely necessary for Israel in light of the sensuous ideas of Divine Fatherhood held by their pagan neighbors.[1015] Regardless, the rarity and severity of Israel’s understanding of God’s Fatherhood, compared to that of Christianity, helps explain why “Malachi” uses this relationship as evidence, not of Love, but of the Majesty and Holiness of Jehovah.
This Majesty and this Holiness have been wronged, he says, by low thoughts of God’s altar, and by offering upon it, with untroubled conscience, cheap and blemished sacrifices. The people would have been ashamed to present such to their Persian governor: how can God be pleased with them? Better that sacrifice should cease than that such offerings should be presented in such a spirit! Is there no one, cries the prophet, to close the doors of the Temple altogether, so that the altar smoke not in vain?
This Majesty and this Holiness have been disrespected, he says, by a lack of reverence for God’s altar and by offering cheap and flawed sacrifices with a clear conscience. The people would be embarrassed to give such things to their Persian governor; how can God be satisfied with them? It’s better for sacrifices to stop than to present such offerings with that kind of attitude! Is there no one, cries the prophet, to shut the doors of the Temple entirely, so that the altar does not smoke in vain?
The passage shows us what a change has passed over the spirit of Israel since prophecy first attacked the sacrificial ritual. We remember how Amos would have swept it all away as an abomination to God.[1016] So, too, Isaiah and Jeremiah. But their reason for this was very different from “Malachi’s.” Their contemporaries were assiduous and lavish in sacrificing, and were devoted to the Temple and the ritual with a fanaticism which made them forget that Jehovah’s demands upon His people were righteousness and [Pg 355] the service of the weak. But “Malachi” condemns his generation for depreciating the Temple, and for being stingy and fraudulent in their offerings. Certainly the post-exilic prophet assumes a different attitude to the ritual from that of his predecessors in ancient Israel. They wished it all abolished, and placed the chief duties of Israel towards God in civic justice and mercy. But he emphasises it as the first duty of the people towards God, and sees in their neglect the reason of their misfortunes and the cause of their coming doom. In this change which has come over prophecy we must admit the growing influence of the Law. From Ezekiel onwards the prophets become more ecclesiastical and legal. And though at first they do not become less ethical, yet the influence which was at work upon them was of such a character as was bound in time to engross their interest, and lead them to remit the ethical elements of their religion to a place secondary to the ceremonial. We see symptoms of this even in “Malachi,” we shall find more in Joel, and we know how aggravated these symptoms afterwards became in all the leaders of Jewish religion. At the same time we ought to remember that this change of emphasis, which many will think to be for the worse, was largely rendered necessary by the change of temper in the people to whom the prophets ministered. “Malachi” found among his contemporaries a habit of religious performance which was not only slovenly and indecent, but mean and fraudulent, and it became his first practical duty to attack this. Moreover the neglect of the Temple was not due to those spiritual conceptions of Jehovah and those moral duties He demanded, in the interests of which the older prophets had [Pg 356] condemned the ritual. At bottom the neglect of the Temple was due to the very same reasons as the superstitious zeal and fanaticism in sacrificing which the older prophets had attacked—false ideas, namely, of God Himself, and of what was due to Him from His people. And on these grounds, therefore, we may say that “Malachi” was performing for his generation as needful and as Divine a work as Amos and Isaiah had performed for theirs. Only, be it admitted, the direction of “Malachi’s” emphasis was more dangerous for religion than that of the emphasis of Amos or Isaiah. How liable the practice he inculcated was to exaggeration and abuse is sadly proved in the later history of his people: it was against that exaggeration, grown great and obdurate through three centuries, that Jesus delivered His most unsparing words.
The passage shows us how much the spirit of Israel has changed since prophecy first criticized the sacrificial rituals. We remember how Amos sought to eliminate them completely as an abomination to God.[1016] Likewise, Isaiah and Jeremiah had similar views. However, their reasons were quite different from “Malachi’s.” His contemporaries were devoted to sacrificing, lavish in their offerings, and completely focused on the Temple and its rituals, to the point where they forgot that Jehovah's expectations for His people were about righteousness and [Pg 355] serving the weak. But “Malachi” criticizes his generation for undervaluing the Temple and being stingy and dishonest in their offerings. Clearly, the post-exilic prophet had a different view of ritual than his ancient predecessors. They sought to abolish it, placing Israel's main responsibilities toward God in civic justice and mercy. But he prioritizes it as the people's foremost duty to God and sees their neglect as the source of their troubles and impending doom. This shift in prophecy reflects the increasing influence of the Law. From Ezekiel onward, prophets became more concerned with church and legal matters. And while they initially remained committed to ethics, the influences around them gradually shifted their focus, making the ethical aspects of their religion secondary to the ceremonial. We see signs of this in “Malachi,” more in Joel, and we know how pronounced these signs became in later Jewish religious leaders. It’s also important to recognize that this change in focus, which many might view negatively, was largely necessary due to the shift in attitude among the people the prophets were addressing. “Malachi” encountered a community engaged in religious practices that were not just careless and disrespectful but also petty and deceitful, which made it his main responsibility to confront this issue. Furthermore, the neglect of the Temple wasn’t a result of the spiritual interpretations of Jehovah and the moral duties He demanded, which the earlier prophets condemned ritual for. Ultimately, the disregard for the Temple stemmed from the same misguided beliefs about God and what He expected from His people that the earlier prophets criticized—misconceptions and false ideas. Therefore, we can say that “Malachi” was doing a work for his generation that was as necessary and divine as that of Amos and Isaiah for theirs. However, it should be noted that “Malachi’s” focus poses more risks for religion than did the emphases of Amos or Isaiah. The potential for exaggeration and misuse of the practices he advocated was sadly demonstrated in the later history of his people: against that severe exaggeration, which became entrenched over three centuries, Jesus delivered His most stark criticisms.
A son honours a father, and a servant his lord. But if I am Father, where is My honour? and if I am Lord, where is reverence for Me? saith Jehovah of Hosts to you, O priests, who despise My Name. Ye say, “How then have we despised Thy Name?” Ye are bringing polluted food to Mine Altar. Ye say, “How have we polluted Thee?”[1017] By saying,[1018] “The Table of Jehovah may be despised”; and when ye bring a blind beast to sacrifice, “No harm!” or when ye bring a lame or sick one, “No harm!”[1019] Pray, take it to thy Satrap: will he be pleased with thee, or accept thy person? saith [Pg 357] Jehovah of Hosts. But now, propitiate[1020] God, that He may be gracious to us. When things like this come from your hands, can He accept your persons? saith Jehovah of Hosts. Who is there among you to close the doors of the Temple altogether, that ye kindle not Mine Altar in vain? I have no pleasure in you, saith Jehovah of Hosts, and I will not accept an offering from your hands. For from the rising of the sun and to its setting My Name is glorified[1021] among the nations; and in every sacred place[1022] incense is offered to My Name, and a pure offering:[1023] for great is My Name among the nations, saith Jehovah of Hosts. But ye are profaning it, in that ye think[1024] that the Table of the Lord is polluted, and[1025] its food contemptible. And ye say, What a weariness! and ye sniff at it,[1026] saith Jehovah of Hosts. When ye bring what has been plundered,[1027] and the lame and the diseased, yea, when ye so bring an offering, can I accept it with grace from your hands? saith Jehovah. Cursed be the cheat in whose flock is a male beast and he vows it,[1028] and [Pg 358] slays for the Lord a miserable beast.[1029] For a great King am I, saith Jehovah of Hosts, and My Name is reverenced among the nations.
A son honors his father, and a servant his master. But if I am a Father, where is My honor? And if I am a Master, where is the respect for Me? says Jehovah of Hosts to you, O priests, who disregard My Name. You ask, “How have we disregarded Your Name?” You are offering polluted food at My Altar. You say, “How have we polluted You?”[1017] By saying,[1018] “The Table of Jehovah may be treated with contempt”; and when you bring a blind animal for sacrifice, you think, “No big deal!” Or when you bring a lame or sick one, you also say, “No big deal!”[1019] Try offering it to your governor: will he be pleased with you, or will he accept you? says Jehovah of Hosts. But now, seek[1020] God, so that He may show us grace. When things like this come from your hands, can He accept you? says Jehovah of Hosts. Who among you is willing to shut the doors of the Temple completely, so that you don't light My Altar in vain? I take no pleasure in you, says Jehovah of Hosts, and I will not accept an offering from your hands. For from the rising of the sun to its setting, My Name is honored[1021] among the nations; and in every sacred place[1022] incense is offered to My Name, and a pure offering:[1023] for great is My Name among the nations, says Jehovah of Hosts. But you are profaning it because you think[1024] that the Table of the Lord is polluted, and[1025] its food is contemptible. And you say, “What a burden!” and you roll your eyes at it,[1026] says Jehovah of Hosts. When you bring what has been stolen,[1027] and the lame and the sick, yes, when you bring such an offering, can I accept it with favor from your hands? says Jehovah. Cursed is the cheat whose flock has a male animal and he promises it,[1028] and [Pg 358] brings a worthless animal for the Lord.[1029] For I am a great King, says Jehovah of Hosts, and My Name is respected among the nations.
Before we pass from this passage we must notice in it one very remarkable feature—perhaps the most original contribution which the Book of “Malachi” makes to the development of prophecy. In contrast to the irreverence of Israel and the wrong they do to Jehovah’s Holiness, He Himself asserts that not only is His Name great and glorified among the heathen, from the rising to the setting of the sun, but that in every sacred place incense and a pure offering are offered to His Name. This is so novel a statement, and, we may truly say, so startling, that it is not wonderful that the attempt should have been made to interpret it, not of the prophet’s own day, but of the Messianic age and the kingdom of Christ. So, many of the Christian Fathers, from Justin and Irenæus to Theodoret and Augustine;[1030] so, our own Authorised Version, which boldly throws the verbs into the future; and so, many modern interpreters like Pusey, who declares that the style is “a vivid present such as is often used to describe the future; but the things spoken of show it to be future.” All these take the passage to be an anticipation of Christ’s parables declaring the rejection of the Jews and ingathering of the Gentiles to the kingdom of heaven, and of the argument of the Epistle to the Hebrews, that the bleeding and defective offerings of the Jews were abrogated by the sacrifice of the Cross. But such an exegesis is only possible by perverting the text and misreading the whole argument of the prophet. Not only are the verbs of the original in the present tense—so also in the early versions—but [Pg 359] the prophet is obviously contrasting the contempt of God’s own people for Himself and His institutions with the reverence paid to His Name among the heathen. It is not the mere question of there being righteous people in every nation, well-pleasing to Jehovah because of their lives. The very sacrifices of the heathen are pure and acceptable to Him. Never have we had in prophecy, even the most far-seeing and evangelical, a statement so generous and so catholic as this. Why it should appear only now in the history of prophecy is a question we are unable to answer with certainty. Many have seen in it the result of Israel’s intercourse with their tolerant and religious masters the Persians. None of the Persian kings had up to this time persecuted the Jews, and numbers of pious and large-minded Israelites must have had opportunity of acquaintance with the very pure doctrines of the Persian religion, among which it is said that there was already numbered the recognition of true piety in men of all religions.[1031] If Paul derived from his Hellenic culture the knowledge which made it possible for him to speak as he did in Athens of the religiousness of the Gentiles, it was just as probable that Jews who had come within the experience of a still purer Aryan faith should utter an even more emphatic acknowledgment that the One True God had those who served Him in spirit and in truth all over the world. But, whatever foreign influences may have ripened such a faith in Israel, we must not forget that its roots were struck deep in the native soil of their religion. From the first they had known their God as [Pg 360] a God of a grace so infinite that it was impossible it should be exhausted on themselves. If His righteousness, as Amos showed, was over all the Syrian states, and His pity and His power to convert, as Isaiah showed, covered even the cities of Phœnicia, the great Evangelist of the Exile could declare that He quenched not the smoking wicks of the dim heathen faiths.
Before we move on from this passage, we need to highlight one very noteworthy aspect—perhaps the most original contribution that the Book of “Malachi” provides to the growth of prophecy. In contrast to Israel's irreverence and the wrong they do to Jehovah’s Holiness, He asserts that not only is His Name great and glorified among the nations, from the rising to the setting of the sun, but that in every sacred place, incense and a pure offering are presented to His Name. This is such a novel claim, and we can genuinely say, so surprising, that it's no wonder attempts have been made to interpret it, not in the context of the prophet’s own time, but relating to the Messianic age and the kingdom of Christ. Thus, many of the early Christian Fathers, from Justin and Irenaeus to Theodoret and Augustine;[1030] as well as our own Authorized Version, which confidently puts the verbs in the future tense; and also many modern interpreters like Pusey, who argues that the style is “a vivid present often used to describe the future; but the things mentioned indicate it refers to the future.” All these interpretations regard the passage as a preview of Christ’s parables that highlight the rejection of the Jews and the inclusion of the Gentiles into the kingdom of heaven, and it aligns with the arguments in the Epistle to the Hebrews that the flawed offerings of the Jews were replaced by the sacrifice of the Cross. However, such an interpretation can only arise by twisting the text and misunderstanding the prophet's entire argument. Not only are the verbs in the original text in the present tense—so are they in the early translations—but [Pg 359] the prophet is clearly contrasting God’s own people's disregard for Him and His institutions with the respect shown to His Name among the nations. This isn’t just about there being righteous individuals in every nation who are pleasing to Jehovah because of their conduct. The very sacrifices made by the nations are pure and acceptable to Him. We’ve never had in prophecy, even in its most visionary and evangelical forms, a statement so generous and inclusive as this. Why it has only emerged now in the history of prophecy is something we cannot answer with certainty. Many have viewed it as a result of Israel’s interactions with their tolerant and religious rulers, the Persians. Up to this point, none of the Persian kings had persecuted the Jews, and many devout and open-minded Israelites must have had the chance to learn about the pure teachings of the Persian religion, which already recognized true piety in individuals of all faiths.[1031] If Paul drew from his Hellenic culture the insights that allowed him to speak as he did in Athens about the spirituality of the Gentiles, it stands to reason that Jews who had encountered a still purer Aryan faith would express an even stronger acknowledgment that the One True God had followers who worshipped Him in spirit and truth all around the world. But regardless of any external influences that may have shaped such a belief in Israel, we must remember that its roots were deeply embedded in the foundation of their own religion. From the beginning, they understood their God as [Pg 360] a God of such infinite grace that it was impossible for it to be exhausted solely on themselves. If His righteousness, as Amos pointed out, extended over all the Syrian nations, and His compassion and power to convert, as Isaiah noted, reached even the cities of Phoenicia, the great Evangelist of the Exile could declare that He did not extinguish the flickering wicks of the dim heathen beliefs.
As interesting, however, as the origin of “Malachi’s” attitude to the heathen, are two other points about it. In the first place, it is remarkable that it should occur, especially in the form of emphasising the purity of heathen sacrifices, in a book which lays such heavy stress upon the Jewish Temple and ritual. This is a warning to us not to judge harshly the so-called legal age of Jewish religion, nor to despise the prophets who have come under the influence of the Law. And in the second place, we perceive in this statement a step towards the fuller acknowledgment of Gentile religiousness which we find in the Book of Jonah. It is strange that none of the post-exilic Psalms strike the same note. They often predict the conversion of the heathen; but they do not recognise their native reverence and piety. Perhaps the reason is that in a body of song, collected for the national service, such a feature would be out of place.
As interesting as the origin of “Malachi’s” attitude toward the heathens is, there are two other significant points about it. First, it's noteworthy that this attitude appears, especially in the emphasis on the purity of heathen sacrifices, in a book that heavily focuses on the Jewish Temple and rituals. This serves as a reminder not to judge the so-called legal age of Jewish religion too harshly, nor to look down on the prophets influenced by the Law. Second, we see in this statement a move toward recognizing Gentile religiousness more fully, which we find in the Book of Jonah. It's surprising that none of the post-exilic Psalms reflect this same sentiment. They often foresee the conversion of the heathens, but they don't acknowledge their inherent reverence and piety. Perhaps this is because, in a collection of songs meant for national worship, such a theme would feel out of place.
3. THE PPRIESTHOOD OF KAcknowledge (Chap. ii. 1–9).
In the third section of his book “Malachi” addresses himself to the priests. He charges them not only with irreverence and slovenliness in their discharge of the Temple service—for this he appears to intend by the phrase filth of your feasts—but with the neglect of their intellectual duties to the people. The lips of a priest guard knowledge, and men seek instruction from his mouth, for he is the Angel—the revealing Angel—of [Pg 361] Jehovah of Hosts. Once more, what a remarkable saying to come from the legal age of Israel’s religion, and from a writer who so emphasises the ceremonial law! In all the range of prophecy there is not any more in harmony with the prophetic ideal. How needed it is in our own age!—needed against those two extremes of religion from which we suffer, the limitation of the ideal of priesthood to the communication of a magic grace, and its evaporation in a vague religiosity from which the intellect is excluded as if it were perilous, worldly and devilish.[1032] “Surrender of the intellect” indeed! This is the burial of the talent in the napkin, and, as in the parable of Christ, it is still in our day preached and practised by the men of one talent. Religion needs all the brains we poor mortals can put into it. There is a priesthood of knowledge, a priesthood of the intellect, says “Malachi,” and he makes this a large part of God’s covenant with Levi. Every priest of God is a priest of truth; and it is very largely by the Christian ministry’s neglect of their intellectual duties that so much irreligion prevails. As in “Malachi’s” day, so now, “the laity take hurt and hindrance by our negligence.”[1033] And just as he points out, so with ourselves, the consequence is the growing indifference with which large bodies of the Christian ministry are regarded by the thoughtful portions both of our labouring and professional classes. Were the ministers of all the Churches to awake to their ideal [Pg 362] in this matter, there would surely come a very great revival of religion among us.
In the third section of his book, “Malachi” addresses the priests. He criticizes them not only for their lack of respect and carelessness in performing Temple duties—this seems to be what he means by the phrase filth of your feasts—but also for neglecting their intellectual responsibilities to the people. The lips of a priest guard knowledge, and men seek instruction from his mouth, for he is the Angel—the revealing Angel—of [Pg 361]Jehovah of Hosts. Once again, what a remarkable statement to come from the legal era of Israel’s religion and from a writer who emphasizes the ceremonial law! In all of prophecy, there is nothing more aligned with the prophetic ideal. How necessary it is in our own time! It is needed against the two extremes of religion that we face: the narrowing of the priesthood's ideal to merely sharing a magical grace, and its diminishment into a vague religiosity that excludes the intellect as if it were dangerous, worldly, and sinful.[1032] “Surrender of the intellect” indeed! This is like burying a talent in a napkin, and, as in Christ's parable, it continues to be preached and practiced by those with only one talent. Religion needs every bit of intellect we can contribute. There is a priesthood of knowledge, a priesthood of intellect, as “Malachi” says, and he makes this a significant part of God’s covenant with Levi. Every priest of God is a priest of truth; and it is largely due to the Christian ministry’s neglect of their intellectual duties that irreligion is so widespread. Just as in “Malachi’s” time, “the laity take hurt and hindrance by our negligence.”[1033] And just as he points out, we see the result in the growing indifference with which many in the thoughtful sectors of our working and professional classes regard the Christian ministry. If the ministers of all Churches were to awaken to their ideal in this matter, it would likely lead to a significant revival of religion among us.
And now this Charge for you, O priests: If ye hear not, and lay not to heart to give glory to My Name, saith Jehovah of Hosts, I will send upon you the curse, and will curse your blessings—yea, I have cursed them[1034]—for none of you layeth it to heart. Behold, I ... you ...[1035] and I will scatter filth in your faces, the filth of your feasts....[1036] And ye shall know that I have sent to you this Charge, to be My covenant with Levi,[1037] saith Jehovah of Hosts. My covenant was with him life and peace,[1038] and I gave them to him, fear and he feared Me, and humbled himself before My Name.[1039] The revelation of truth was in his mouth, and wickedness was not found upon his lips. In whole-heartedness[1040] and integrity he walked with Me, and turned many from iniquity. For the lips of a priest guard knowledge, and men seek instruction[1041] from his mouth, for he is the Angel of Jehovah of Hosts. But ye have turned from the way, ye [Pg 363] have tripped up many by the Torah, ye have spoiled the covenant of Levi, saith Jehovah of Hosts. And I on My part[1042] have made you contemptible to all the people, and abased in proportion as ye kept not My ways and had respect of persons in delivering your Torah.
And now, this message is for you, O priests: If you don’t listen and don’t take to heart to give glory to My Name, says the Lord of Hosts, I will bring a curse upon you, and I will turn your blessings into curses—yes, I have already cursed them—because none of you take it to heart. Look, I ... you ... and I will spread filth on your faces, the filth from your feasts.... And you will know that I have given you this message, to be My covenant with Levi, says the Lord of Hosts. My covenant was with him for life and peace, and I gave those to him. He revered Me and humbled himself before My Name. The truth was in his mouth, and there was no wickedness on his lips. He walked with Me in sincerity and integrity, and turned many away from wrongdoing. For the lips of a priest should preserve knowledge, and people seek teaching from his mouth, for he is the Angel of the Lord of Hosts. But you have strayed from the path, you have caused many to stumble by the Law, you have corrupted the covenant of Levi, says the Lord of Hosts. And as for Me, I have made you despised in the eyes of all the people, and diminished as you have not followed My ways and showed partiality in delivering your Law.
4. THE CCRUELTY OF DDIVORCE (Chap. ii. 10–17).
In his fourth section, upon his countrymen’s frequent divorce of their native wives in order to marry into the influential families of their half-heathen neighbours,[1043] “Malachi” makes another of those wide and spiritual utterances which so distinguish his prophecy and redeem his age from the charge of legalism that is so often brought against it. To him the Fatherhood of God is not merely a relation of power and authority, requiring reverence from the nation. It constitutes the members of the nation one close brotherhood, and against this divorce is a crime and unnatural cruelty. Jehovah makes the wife of a man’s youth his mate for life and his wife by covenant. He hates divorce, and His altar is so wetted by the tears of the wronged women of Israel that the gifts upon it are no more acceptable in His sight. No higher word on marriage was spoken except by Christ Himself. It breathes the spirit of our Lord’s utterance: if we were sure of the text of ver. 15, we might almost say that it anticipated the letter. Certain verses, 11–13a, which disturb the argument by bringing in the marriages with heathen wives are omitted in the following translation, and will be given separately.
In his fourth section, addressing his fellow countrymen’s frequent divorcing of their native wives to marry into the influential families of their partly pagan neighbors,[1043] “Malachi” shares another of those broad and spiritual statements that set his prophecy apart and lift his era above the often-levied criticism of legalism. For him, the Fatherhood of God isn’t just about power and authority that demands respect from the people. It forms a tight-knit brotherhood among the members of the nation, making these divorces a crime and an act of unnatural cruelty. Jehovah makes the wife of a man’s youth his partner for life and his wife by covenant. He hates divorce, and His altar is so soaked with the tears of the wronged women of Israel that the offerings placed upon it are no longer acceptable to Him. No higher words on marriage have been spoken except by Christ Himself. It captures the essence of our Lord’s message: if we were certain about the text of verse 15, we could almost claim it anticipated the letter. Certain verses, 11–13a, which complicate the discussion by introducing marriages to foreign wives are left out of the following translation and will be presented separately.
Have we not all One Father? Hath not One God [Pg 364] created us? Why then are we unfaithful to one another, profaning the covenant of our fathers?...[1044] Ye cover with tears the altar of Jehovah, with weeping and with groaning, because respect is no longer had to the offering, and acceptable gifts are not taken from your hands. And ye say, “Why?” Because Jehovah has been witness between thee and the wife of thy youth, with whom thou hast broken faith, though she is thy mate[1045] and thy wife by covenant. And ...[1046] And what is the one seeking? A Divine Seed. Take heed, then, to your spirit, and be not unfaithful to the wife of thy youth.[1047] For I hate divorce, saith Jehovah, God of Israel, and that a man [Pg 365] cover his clothing[1048] with cruelty, saith Jehovah of Hosts. So take heed to your spirit, and deal not faithlessly.
Don’t we all have one Father? Hasn’t one God [Pg 364] created us? So why are we unfaithful to each other, breaking the covenant of our ancestors?...[1044] You fill the altar of the Lord with tears, with weeping and groaning, because your offerings are no longer respected, and your gifts are not accepted. And you ask, “Why?” Because the Lord has been a witness between you and the wife of your youth, to whom you have been unfaithful, even though she is your partner[1045] and your wife by covenant. And ...[1046] What is the one seeking? A Divine Seed. So take care, and be faithful to the wife of your youth.[1047] For I hate divorce, says the Lord, the God of Israel, and that a man [Pg 365] covers his clothing[1048] with cruelty, says the Lord of Hosts. So take care, and don’t be unfaithful.
The verses omitted in the above translation treat of the foreign marriages, which led to this frequent divorce by the Jews of their native wives. So far, of course, they are relevant to the subject of the passage. But they obviously disturb its argument, as already pointed out.[1049] They have nothing to do with the principle from which it starts that Jehovah is the Father of the whole of Israel. Remove them and the awkward clause in ver. 13a, by which some editor has tried to connect them with the rest of the paragraph, and the latter runs smoothly. The motive of their later addition is apparent, if not justifiable. Here they are by themselves:—
The verses left out in the translation above discuss the foreign marriages, which often resulted in the Jews divorcing their native wives. So far, they are clearly related to the topic at hand. However, they disrupt the argument, as noted earlier.[1049] They don't connect to the principle that Jehovah is the Father of all Israel. If we remove them and the awkward line in verse 13a, which some editor added to link them to the rest of the paragraph, the flow of the latter becomes much smoother. The reason they were added later is obvious, if not justifiable. Here they are on their own:—
Judah was faithless, and abomination was practised in Israel[1050], and in Jerusalem, for Judah hath defiled the sanctuary of Jehovah, which was dear to Him, and hath married the daughter of a strange god. May Jehovah cut off from the man, who doeth this, witness and champion[1051] from the tents of Jacob, and offerer of sacrifices to Jehovah of Hosts.[1052]
Judah was unfaithful, and wickedness was practiced in Israel[1050], and in Jerusalem, because Judah has defiled the sanctuary of the Lord, which was precious to Him, and has married the daughter of a foreign god. May the Lord remove from the person who does this, any witnesses and supporters[1051] from the tents of Jacob, and anyone offering sacrifices to the Lord of Hosts.[1052]
5.“WHERE IS THE
GOD OF
JJudgment?”
(Chap. ii. 17—iii. 5).
In this section “Malachi” turns from the sinners of his people to those who weary Jehovah with the [Pg 366] complaint that sin is successful, or, as they put it, Every one that does evil is good in the eyes of Jehovah, and He delighteth in them; and again, Where is the God of Judgment? The answer is, The Lord Himself shall come. His Angel shall prepare His way before Him, and suddenly shall the Lord come to His Temple. His coming shall be for judgment, terrible and searching. Its first object (note the order) shall be the cleansing of the priesthood, that proper sacrifices may be established, and its second the purging of the immorality of the people. Mark that although the coming of the Angel is said to precede that of Jehovah Himself, there is the same blending of the two as we have seen in previous accounts of angels.[1053] It is uncertain whether this section closes with ver. 5 or 6: the latter goes equally well with it and with the following section.
In this section, “Malachi” shifts focus from the sinners among his people to those who frustrate God with their complaint that sin seems to pay off, or as they say, Everyone who does evil is good in the eyes of the Lord, and He takes pleasure in them; and again, Where is the God of Justice? The answer is that the Lord Himself will come. His Angel will prepare His way before Him, and suddenly the Lord will come to His Temple. His coming will be for judgment, intense and thorough. The first priority (note the order) will be to cleanse the priesthood, so that proper sacrifices can be made, and the second will be to purge the immorality of the people. Note that while the coming of the Angel is said to precede the arrival of the Lord Himself, there is still a merging of the two as we have seen in earlier accounts of angels.[1053] It is unclear whether this section ends with verse 5 or 6: the latter fits just as well with it and with the next section.
Ye have wearied Jehovah with your words; and ye say, “In what have we wearied Him ?” In that ye say, “Every one that does evil is good in the eyes of Jehovah, and He delighteth in them”; or else, “Where is the God of Judgment?” Behold, I will send My Angel, to prepare the way before Me, and suddenly shall come to His Temple the Lord whom ye seek and the Angel of the Covenant whom ye desire. Behold, He comes! saith Jehovah of Hosts. But who may bear the day of His coming, and who stand when He appears? For He is like the fire of the smelter and the acid of the fullers. He takes His seat to smelt and to purge;[1054] and He will purge the sons of Levi, and wash them out like gold or silver, [Pg 367] and they shall be to Jehovah bringers of an offering in righteousness. And the offering of Judah and Jerusalem shall be pleasing to Jehovah, as in the days of old and as in long past years. And I will come near you to judgment, and I will be a swift witness against the sorcerers and the adulterers and the perjurers, and against those who wrong the hireling in his wage, and the widow and the orphan, and oppress the stranger, and fear not Me, saith Jehovah of Hosts.
You have tired out the Lord with your words; and you say, “How have we tired Him?” By saying, “Everyone who does evil is good in the eyes of the Lord, and He takes pleasure in them”; or, “Where is the God of Justice?” Look, I will send My Angel to prepare the way before Me, and suddenly the Lord you seek will come to His Temple, the Angel of the Covenant you desire. Look, He is coming! says the Lord of Hosts. But who can endure the day of His coming? Who can stand when He appears? For He is like the fire of a refiner and the soap of launderers. He will sit as a refiner and a purifier; [1054] and He will purify the sons of Levi and refine them like gold and silver, [Pg 367] so that they may present offerings to the Lord in righteousness. And the offerings of Judah and Jerusalem will be pleasing to the Lord, as in the days of old and in the years long ago. I will come near to you for judgment, and I will be a swift witness against the sorcerers, the adulterers, the liars, those who cheat workers out of their wages, and those who oppress the widow and the orphan, and who mistreat the foreigner, and do not fear Me, says the Lord of Hosts.
6. RREPENTANCE BY TITHES (Chap. iii. 6–12).
This section ought perhaps to follow on to the preceding. Those whom it blames for not paying the Temple tithes may be the sceptics addressed in the previous section, who have stopped their dues to Jehovah out of sheer disappointment that He does nothing. And ver. 6, which goes well with either section, may be the joint between the two. However this be, the new section enforces the need of the people’s repentance and return to God, if He is to return to them. And when they ask, how are they to return, “Malachi” plainly answers, By the payment of the tithes they have not paid. In withholding these they robbed God, and to this, their crime, are due the locusts and bad seasons which have afflicted them. In our temptation to see in this a purely legal spirit, let us remember that the neglect to pay the tithes was due to a religious cause, unbelief in Jehovah, and that the return to belief in Him could not therefore be shown in a more practical way than by the payment of tithes. This is not prophecy subject to the Law, but prophecy employing the means and vehicles of grace with which the Law at that time provided the people.
This section should probably follow the previous one. The people it criticizes for not paying the Temple tithes may be the skeptics mentioned earlier, who have stopped their contributions to Jehovah out of disappointment that He takes no action. Verse 6, which fits well with either section, might serve as a bridge between the two. Regardless, this new section emphasizes the necessity for the people to repent and return to God if they want Him to return to them. When they ask how to return, “Malachi” clearly answers that it's by paying the tithes they have neglected. By withholding these, they have robbed God, and it's this sin that has led to the locusts and poor harvests they are suffering from. While we might be tempted to view this as simply legalistic, it's important to remember that their failure to pay tithes stemmed from a spiritual issue—unbelief in Jehovah. Thus, showing their renewed faith in Him couldn't be demonstrated in a more practical way than through the payment of tithes. This isn't just prophecy under the Law; it's prophecy using the means and channels of grace that the Law provided at that time.
[Pg 368] For I Jehovah have not changed, but ye sons of Jacob have not done with (?).[1055] In the days of your fathers ye turned from My statutes and did not keep them. Return to Me, and I will return to you, saith Jehovah of Hosts. But you say, “How then shall we return?” Can a man rob[1056] God? yet ye are robbing Me. But ye say, “In what have we robbed Thee?” In the tithe and the tribute.[1057] With the curse are ye cursed, and yet Me ye are robbing, the whole people of you. Bring in the whole tithe to the storehouse, that there may be provision[1058] in My House, and pray, prove Me in this, saith Jehovah of Hosts—whether I will not open to you the windows of heaven, and pour blessing upon you till there is no more need. And I will check for you the devourer,[1059] and he shall not destroy for you the fruit of the ground, nor the vine in the field miscarry, saith Jehovah of Hosts. And all nations shall call you happy, for ye shall be a land of delight, saith Jehovah of Hosts.
[Pg 368] For I, the Lord, have not changed, but you, the descendants of Jacob, have not learned your lesson. In the days of your ancestors, you turned away from My commands and didn't follow them. Return to Me, and I will return to you, says the Lord of Hosts. But you ask, “How can we return?” Can a person rob God? Yet you are robbing Me. But you ask, “In what way have we robbed You?” In the tithes and offerings. You are under a curse, and the whole nation is robbing Me. Bring the full tithe into the storehouse, so there will be food in My House, and test Me in this, says the Lord of Hosts—see if I will not open the windows of heaven for you and pour out blessings until there is no more need. I will prevent pests from devouring your crops, and your vines in the field will not drop their fruit before it's ripe, says the Lord of Hosts. Then all nations will call you blessed, for you will be a delightful land, says the Lord of Hosts.
[Pg 369]
7. THE
JJUDGMENT TO
COME
(Chap. iii. 13–21 Heb., iii. 13—iv. 2 Eng.).
This is another charge to the doubters among the pious remnant of Israel, who, seeing the success of the wicked, said it is vain to serve God. Deuteronomy was their Canon, and Deuteronomy said that if men sinned they decayed, if they were righteous they prospered. How different were the facts of experience! The evil men succeeded: the good won no gain by their goodness, nor did their mourning for the sins of their people work any effect. Bitterest of all, they had to congratulate wickedness in high places, and Jehovah Himself suffered it to go unpunished. Such things, says “Malachi,” spake they that feared God to each other—tempted thereto by the dogmatic form of their religion, and forgetful of all that Jeremiah and the Evangelist of the Exile had taught them of the value of righteous sufferings. Nor does “Malachi” remind them of this. His message is that the Lord remembers them, has their names written before Him, and when the day of His action comes they shall be separated from the wicked and spared. This is simply to transfer the fulfilment of the promise of Deuteronomy to the future and to another dispensation. Prophecy still works within the Law.
This is another message to the doubters among the faithful remnant of Israel, who, seeing the success of the wicked, claimed it was pointless to serve God. Deuteronomy was their scripture, and Deuteronomy stated that if people sinned, they would decline, but if they were righteous, they would thrive. How different was the reality! The wicked flourished: the good gained nothing from their goodness, and their sorrow for the sins of their people had no impact. Most painfully, they had to acknowledge the success of evil in high places, and even Jehovah allowed it to go unpunished. Such things, says "Malachi," were spoken by those who feared God to each other—tempted by the rigid nature of their religion, and forgetting what Jeremiah and the Evangelist of the Exile had taught them about the importance of suffering righteously. Nor does "Malachi" remind them of this. His message is that the Lord remembers them, has their names listed before Him, and when the time for His action arrives, they will be distinguished from the wicked and protected. This merely shifts the fulfillment of the Deuteronomy promise to the future and to another era. Prophecy still operates within the Law.
The Apocalypse of this last judgment is one of the grandest in all Scripture. To the wicked it shall be a terrible fire, root and branch shall they be burned out, but to the righteous a fair morning of God, as when dawn comes to those who have been sick and sleepless through the black night, and its beams bring healing, even as to the popular belief of Israel it was [Pg 370] the rays of the morning sun which distilled the dew.[1060] They break into life and energy, like young calves leaping from the dark pen into the early sunshine. To this morning landscape a grim figure is added. They shall tread down the wicked and the arrogant like ashes beneath their feet.
The vision of the final judgment is one of the most remarkable in all of Scripture. For the wicked, it will be a dreadful fire, completely consuming them, but for the righteous, it will be a beautiful morning from God, like dawn for those who have been ill and restless through a dark night, bringing healing, just as it was believed in Israel that the rays of the morning sun create the dew.[Pg 370][1060] They spring into life and energy, like young calves jumping out of the dark pen into the bright morning light. This morning scene includes a stark figure. They will trample the wicked and the proud like ashes underfoot.
Your words are hard upon Me, saith Jehovah. Ye say, “What have we said against Thee?” Ye have said, “It is vain to serve God,” and “What gain is it to us to have kept His charge, or to have walked in funeral garb before Jehovah of Hosts? Even now we have got to congratulate the arrogant; yea, the workers of wickedness are fortified; yea, they tempt God and escape!” Such things[1061] spake they that fear Jehovah to each other. But Jehovah gave ear and heard, and a book of remembrance[1062] was written before Him about those who fear Jehovah, and those who keep in mind[1063] His Name. And they shall be Mine own property, saith Jehovah of Hosts, in the day when I rise to action,[1064] and I will spare them even as a man spares his son that serves him. And ye shall once more see the difference between righteous and wicked, between him that serves God and him that does not serve Him.
Your words weigh heavily on Me, says the Lord. You ask, “What have we said against You?” You have said, “It’s pointless to serve God,” and “What do we gain by keeping His commands or by walking in mourning before the Lord of Hosts? Even now, we have to praise the arrogant; yes, the wrongdoers are thriving; yes, they challenge God and get away with it!” This is what those who fear the Lord said to each other. But the Lord listened and heard, and a book of remembrance[1061] was written before Him about those who fear the Lord and those who remember[1062] His Name. And they will be My treasured possession, says the Lord of Hosts, on the day when I take action,[1063] and I will spare them just as a man spares his son who serves him. And you will once again see the difference between the righteous and the wicked, between those who serve God and those who do not serve Him.
For, lo! the day is coming that shall burn like a furnace, and all the overweening and every one that works wickedness shall be as stubble, and the day that is coming shall devour them, saith Jehovah of Hosts, so [Pg 371] that there be left them neither root nor branch. But to you that fear My Name the Sun of Righteousness shall rise with healing in His wings, and ye shall go forth and leap[1065] like calves of the stall.[1066] And ye shall tread down the wicked, for they shall be as ashes[1067] beneath the soles of your feet, in the day that I begin to do, saith Jehovah of Hosts.
For, look! The day is coming that will burn like a furnace, and all the arrogant and everyone who does evil will be like stubble, and that day will consume them, says the Lord of Hosts, so that there will be neither root nor branch left for them. But for you who fear My Name, the Sun of Righteousness will rise with healing in His wings, and you will go out and leap like calves from the stall. And you will trample the wicked, for they will be like ashes beneath the soles of your feet, on the day that I begin to act, says the Lord of Hosts.
8. THE RRETURN OF ELIJAH (Chap. iii. 22–24 Heb., iv. 3–5 Eng.).
With his last word the prophet significantly calls upon the people to remember the Law. This is their one hope before the coming of the great and terrible day of the Lord. But, in order that the Law may have full effect, Prophecy will be sent to bring it home to the hearts of the people—Prophecy in the person of her founder and most drastic representative. Nothing could better gather up than this conjunction does that mingling of Law and of Prophecy which we have seen to be so characteristic of the work of “Malachi.” Only we must not overlook the fact that “Malachi” expects this prophecy, which with the Law is to work the conversion of the people, not in the continuance of the prophetic succession by the appearance of original personalities, developing further the great principles of their order, but in the return of the first prophet Elijah. This is surely the confession of Prophecy that the number of her servants is exhausted and her message to Israel fulfilled. She can now do no more for the people than she has done. But she will summon up her old energy and fire in the return of her most [Pg 372] powerful personality, and make one grand effort to convert the nation before the Lord come and strike it with judgment.
With his final words, the prophet calls on the people to remember the Law. This is their only hope before the great and terrible day of the Lord arrives. However, for the Law to have its full impact, Prophecy will be sent to deeply connect it with the hearts of the people—Prophecy embodied in its founder and most intense representative. Nothing captures the blend of Law and Prophecy better than this. We must not forget that "Malachi" anticipates this prophecy, which, along with the Law, aims to transform the people, not through an ongoing line of prophets presenting new personalities and expanding on their foundational principles, but through the return of the first prophet, Elijah. This certainly indicates that Prophecy acknowledges its servants are exhausted and its message to Israel is complete. It can do no more for the people than it already has. Yet, it will summon its old energy and passion with the return of its most powerful figure and make one final effort to convert the nation before the Lord arrives and judges them.
Remember the Torah of Moses, My servant, with which I charged him in Horeb for all Israel: statutes and judgments. Lo! I am sending to you Elijah the prophet, before the coming of the great and terrible day of Jehovah. And he shall turn the heart of the fathers to the sons, and the heart of the sons to their fathers, ere I come and strike the land with the Ban.
Remember the teachings of Moses, My servant, which I gave him at Horeb for all of Israel: rules and decisions. Look! I am sending you the prophet Elijah before the great and terrible day of the Lord arrives. He will turn the hearts of the fathers to their children, and the hearts of the children to their fathers, before I come and bring devastation to the land.
“Malachi” makes this promise of the Law in the dialect of Deuteronomy: statutes and judgments with which Jehovah charged Moses for Israel. But the Law he enforces is not that which God delivered to Moses on the plains of Shittim, but that which He gave him in Mount Horeb. And so it came to pass. In a very few years after “Malachi” prophesied Ezra the Scribe brought from Babylon the great Levitical Code, which appears to have been arranged there, while the colony in Jerusalem were still organising their life under the Deuteronomic legislation. In 444 B.C. this Levitical Code, along with Deuteronomy, became by covenant between the people and their God their Canon and Law. And in the next of our prophets, Joel, we shall find its full influence at work.
“Malachi” makes this promise of the Law in the language of Deuteronomy: statutes and judgments that Jehovah entrusted to Moses for Israel. But the Law he emphasizes is not what God delivered to Moses on the plains of Shittim, but what He gave him on Mount Horeb. And so it happened. Just a few years after “Malachi” prophesied, Ezra the Scribe brought the great Levitical Code from Babylon, which seems to have been organized there while the colony in Jerusalem was still setting up their life under the Deuteronomic legislation. In 444 B.C., this Levitical Code, along with Deuteronomy, became by agreement between the people and their God their Canon and Law. In our next prophet, Joel, we will see its full influence at work.
JOEL
The Day of Jehovah is great and very awful, and who may abide it?
The Day of the Lord is great and very terrible, and who can endure it?
But now the oracle of Jehovah—Turn ye to Me with all your heart, and with fasting and with weeping and with mourning. And rend your hearts and not your garments, and turn to Jehovah your God, for gracious and merciful is He, long-suffering and abounding in love.
But now the message from the Lord—Come back to Me with all your heart, with fasting, crying, and mourning. Tear your hearts, not your clothes, and return to the Lord your God, for He is gracious and merciful, patient, and filled with love.
THE BOOK OF JOEL
The Book of Joel
In the criticism of the Book of Joel there exist differences of opinion—upon its date, the exact reference of its statements and its relation to parallel passages in other prophets—as wide as even those by which the Book of Obadiah has been assigned to every century between the tenth and the fourth before Christ.[1068] As in the case of Obadiah, the problem is not entangled with any doctrinal issue or question of accuracy; but while we saw that Obadiah was not involved in the central controversy of the Old Testament, the date of the Law, not a little in Joel turns upon the latter. And, besides, certain descriptions raise the large question between a literal and an allegorical interpretation. Thus the Book of Joel carries the student further into the problems of Old Testament Criticism, and forms an even more excellent introduction to the latter, than does the Book of Obadiah.
In the critique of the Book of Joel, there are differing opinions regarding its date, the precise meaning of its statements, and its connection to similar passages in other prophets. These differences are as significant as those that have led to the Book of Obadiah being assigned to every century from the tenth to the fourth century before Christ.[1068] Like Obadiah, this issue doesn’t involve any doctrinal disputes or questions of accuracy. However, while Obadiah wasn't caught up in the main controversy of the Old Testament regarding the date of the Law, a lot of the discussion around Joel does hinge on that issue. Moreover, certain descriptions bring up the broader question of whether to take a literal or allegorical approach. Thus, the Book of Joel delves deeper into the challenges of Old Testament Criticism and serves as an even better introduction to it than the Book of Obadiah.
1. THE DATE OF THE BOOK.
In the history of prophecy the Book of Joel must be either very early or very late, and with few exceptions the leading critics place it either before 800 B.C. or after 500. So great a difference is due to most substantial reasons. Unlike every other prophet, [Pg 376] except Haggai, “Malachi” and “Zechariah” ix.—xiv., Joel mentions neither Assyria, which emerged upon the prophetic horizon about 760,[1069] nor the Babylonian Empire, which had fallen by 537. The presumption is that he wrote before 760 or after 537. Unlike all the prophets, too,[1070] Joel does not charge his people with civic or national sins; nor does his book bear any trace of the struggle between the righteous and unrighteous in Israel, nor of that between the spiritual worshippers of Jehovah and the idolaters. The book addresses an undivided nation, who know no God but Jehovah; and again the presumption is that Joel wrote before Amos and his successors had started the spiritual antagonisms which rent Israel in twain, or after the Law had been accepted by the whole people under Nehemiah.[1071] The same wide alternative is suggested by the style and phraseology. Joel’s Hebrew is simple and direct. Either he is an early writer, or imitates early writers. His book contains a number of phrases and verses identical, or nearly identical, with those of prophets from Amos to “Malachi.” Either they all borrowed from Joel, or he borrowed from them.[1072]
In the history of prophecy, the Book of Joel must be either very early or very late, and with few exceptions, most critics place it either before 800 BCE or after 500. Such a significant difference is based on substantial reasons. Unlike any other prophet, except Haggai, “Malachi,” and “Zechariah” chapters nine to fourteen, Joel does not mention either Assyria, which appeared on the prophetic scene around 760, nor the Babylonian Empire, which had fallen by 537. The assumption is that he wrote before 760 or after 537. Additionally, unlike all the other prophets, Joel does not accuse his people of civic or national sins; his book also lacks any indication of the struggle between the righteous and the unrighteous in Israel or between true worshipers of Jehovah and idolaters. The book addresses a united nation that recognizes no God but Jehovah; again, the assumption is that Joel wrote before Amos and his successors introduced the spiritual conflicts that split Israel or after the Law was accepted by the entire people under Nehemiah. The same broad alternative is suggested by the style and wording. Joel’s Hebrew is simple and direct. Either he is an early writer or he emulates earlier writers. His book includes several phrases and verses that are identical or very similar to those of prophets ranging from Amos to “Malachi.” Either they all borrowed from Joel, or he borrowed from them.
Of this alternative modern criticism at first preferred the earlier solution, and dated Joel before Amos. So Credner in his Commentary in 1831, and following [Pg 377] him Hitzig, Bleek, Ewald, Delitzsch, Keil, Kuenen (up to 1864),[1073] Pusey and others. So, too, at first some living critics of the first rank, who, like Kuenen, have since changed their opinion. And so, even still, Kirkpatrick (on the whole), Von Orelli, Robertson,[1074] Stanley Leathes and Sinker.[1075] The reasons which these scholars have given for the early date of Joel are roughly as follows.[1076] His book occurs among the earliest of the Twelve: while it is recognised that the order of these is not strictly chronological, it is alleged that there is a division between the pre-exilic and post-exilic prophets, and that Joel is found among the former. The vagueness of his representations in general, and of his pictures of the Day of Jehovah in particular, is attributed to the simplicity of the earlier religion of Israel, and to the want of that analysis of its leading conceptions which was the work of later prophets.[1077] His horror of the interruption of the daily offerings in the Temple, caused by the plague of locusts,[1078] is ascribed to a fear which pervaded the primitive ages of all peoples.[1079] In Joel’s attitude towards other nations, whom he condemns to judgment, Ewald saw “the old unsubdued warlike spirit of the times of Deborah and David.” The prophet’s absorption in the ravages of the locusts is held to reflect the feeling of a purely agricultural community, such as Israel was [Pg 378] before the eighth century. The absence of the name of Assyria from the book is assigned to the same unwillingness to give the name as we see in Amos and the earlier prophecies of Isaiah, and it is thought by some that, though not named, the Assyrians are symbolised by the locusts. The absence of all mention of the Law is also held by some to prove an early date: though other critics, who believe that the Levitical legislation was extant in Israel from the earliest times, find proof of this in Joel’s insistence upon the daily offering. The absence of all mention of a king and the prominence given to the priests are explained by assigning the prophecy to the minority of King Joash of Judah, when Jehoyada the priest was regent;[1080] the charge against Egypt and Edom of spilling innocent blood by Shishak’s invasion of Judah,[1081] and by the revolt of the Edomites under Jehoram;[1082] the charge against the Philistines and Phœnicians by the Chronicler’s account of Philistine raids[1083] in the reign of Jehoram of Judah, and by the oracles of Amos against both nations;[1084] and the mention of the Vale of Jehoshaphat by that king’s defeat of Moab, Ammon and Edom in the Vale of Berakhah.[1085] These allusions being recognised, it was deduced from them that the parallels between Joel and Amos were due to Amos having quoted from Joel.[1086]
Of this alternative, modern criticism initially favored the earlier conclusion and placed Joel before Amos. Credner stated this in his Commentary in 1831, followed by Hitzig, Bleek, Ewald, Delitzsch, Keil, Kuenen (up to 1864), Pusey, and others. Likewise, some leading critics, like Kuenen, initially supported this view but later changed their stance. Even now, Kirkpatrick (on the whole), Von Orelli, Robertson, Stanley Leathes, and Sinker hold similar opinions. The reasons these scholars provide for dating Joel early are roughly as follows. His book appears among the earliest of the Twelve. Although it is acknowledged that the order is not strictly chronological, it is argued that there is a distinction between the pre-exilic and post-exilic prophets, with Joel belonging to the former. The general vagueness of his descriptions, especially regarding the Day of Jehovah, is thought to reflect the simplicity of early Israelite religion and the lack of in-depth analysis of its main concepts, which was developed by later prophets. His concern over the disruption of daily temple offerings due to the locust plague is linked to a common fear present throughout primitive societies. Ewald interpreted Joel’s condemnation of other nations to judgment as indicative of "the old unsubdued warlike spirit of the times of Deborah and David." The prophet's intense focus on the destruction caused by locusts is seen as a reflection of a purely agricultural community, like Israel before the eighth century. The absence of the Assyrian name in the text is attributed to a reluctance to mention it, similar to Amos and the earlier prophecies of Isaiah, and some believe that although Assyria isn’t directly named, they are represented by the locusts. The complete lack of reference to the Law is interpreted by some as evidence for an early date, whereas others who argue that Levitical laws existed in Israel from the beginning see support for this in Joel’s emphasis on the daily offering. The absence of a king’s mention and the focus on priests are explained by placing the prophecy during the minority of King Joash of Judah, when Jehoiada the priest was the regent; the accusation against Egypt and Edom regarding the innocent bloodshed during Shishak’s invasion of Judah, and during the Edomite revolt under Jehoram; the claims against the Philistines and Phoenicians based on the Chronicler's report of Philistine raids during Jehoram’s reign, and Amos's prophecies against those nations; and the mention of the Vale of Jehoshaphat in relation to King Jehoshaphat’s defeat of Moab, Ammon, and Edom in the Vale of Berakhah. Recognizing these references led to the conclusion that the similarities between Joel and Amos arose because Amos quoted Joel.
[Pg 379] These reasons are not all equally cogent,[1087] and even the strongest of them do not prove more than the possibility of an early date for Joel.[1088] Nor do they meet every historical difficulty. The minority of Joash, upon which they converge, fell at a time when Aram was not only prominent to the thoughts of Israel, but had already been felt to be an enemy as powerful as the Philistines or Edomites. But the Book of Joel does not mention Aram. It mentions the Greeks,[1089] and, although we have no right to say that such a notice was impossible in Israel in the ninth century, it was not only improbable, but no other Hebrew document from before the Exile speaks of Greece, and in particular Amos does not when describing the Phœnicians as slave-traders.[1090] The argument that the Book of Joel must be early because it was placed among the first six of the Twelve Prophets by the arrangers of the Prophetic Canon, who could not have forgotten Joel’s date had he lived after 450, loses all force from the fact that in the same group of pre-exilic prophets we find the exilic Obadiah and the post-exilic Jonah, both of them in precedence to Micah.
[Pg 379] These reasons aren't all equally convincing,[1087] and even the strongest of them only suggest the possibility of an early date for Joel.[1088] They also don't address every historical challenge. The minority of Joash, which they focus on, occurred at a time when Aram was not only significant in the minds of Israel but was also seen as an enemy as formidable as the Philistines or Edomites. However, the Book of Joel doesn't mention Aram. It does mention the Greeks,[1089] and while we can’t say that such a reference was impossible in Israel in the ninth century, it was not just unlikely; no other Hebrew document from before the Exile talks about Greece, and specifically, Amos does not mention it when describing the Phoenicians as slave traders.[1090] The argument that the Book of Joel must be early because it was placed among the first six of the Twelve Prophets by the editors of the Prophetic Canon—who couldn’t have overlooked Joel’s date if he lived after 450—loses credibility since within the same group of pre-exilic prophets, we find the exilic Obadiah and the post-exilic Jonah, both listed before Micah.
The argument for the early date of Joel is, therefore, not conclusive. But there are besides serious objections to it, which make for the other solution of the alternative we started from, and lead us to place Joel after the establishment of the Law by Ezra and Nehemiah in 444 B.C.
The argument for the early date of Joel isn't convincing. However, there are also significant objections to it that support the other option we began with, leading us to position Joel after the establishment of the Law by Ezra and Nehemiah in 444 BCE
[Pg 380] A post-exilic date was first proposed by Vatke,[1091] and then defended by Hilgenfeld,[1092] and by Duhm in 1875.[1093] From this time the theory made rapid way, winning over many who had previously held the early date of Joel, like Oort,[1094] Kuenen,[1095] A. B. Davidson,[1096] Driver and Cheyne,[1097] perhaps also Wellhausen,[1098] and finding acceptance and new proofs from a gradually increasing majority of younger critics, Merx,[1099] Robertson Smith,[1100] Stade,[1101] Matthes and Scholz,[1102] Holzinger,[1103] Farrar,[1104] Kautzsch,[1105] Cornill,[1106] Wildeboer,[1107] G. B. Gray[1108] and Nowack.[1109] The reasons which have led to this formidable change of opinion in favour of the late date of the Book of Joel are as follows.
[Pg 380] A post-exilic date was first suggested by Vatke,[1091] and then supported by Hilgenfeld,[1092] and Duhm in 1875.[1093] From that point on, the theory quickly gained traction, convincing many who had previously supported the early date of Joel, such as Oort,[1094] Kuenen,[1095] A. B. Davidson,[1096] Driver, and Cheyne,[1097] possibly even Wellhausen,[1098] and gained acceptance along with new evidence from an increasingly larger group of younger critics, including Merx,[1099] Robertson Smith,[1100] Stade,[1101] Matthes and Scholz,[1102] Holzinger,[1103] Farrar,[1104] Kautzsch,[1105] Cornill,[1106] Wildeboer,[1107] G. B. Gray[1108] and Nowack.[1109] The reasons for this significant shift in opinion towards the later date of the Book of Joel are as follows.
In the first place, the Exile of Judah appears in it as already past. This is proved, not by the ambiguous phrase, when I shall bring again the captivity of Judah [Pg 381] and Jerusalem,[1110] but by the plain statement that the heathen have scattered Israel among the nations and divided their land.[1111] The plunder of the Temple seems also to be implied.[1112] Moreover, no great world-power is pictured as either threatening or actually persecuting God’s people; but Israel’s active enemies and enslavers are represented as her own neighbours, Edomites, Philistines and Phœnicians, and the last are represented as selling Jewish captives to the Greeks. All this suits, if it does not absolutely prove, the Persian age, before the reign of Artaxerxes Ochus, who was the first Persian king to treat the Jews with cruelty.[1113] The Greeks, Javan, do not appear in any Hebrew writer before the Exile;[1114] the form in which their name is given by Joel, B’ne ha-Jevanim, has admittedly a late sound about it,[1115] and we know from other sources that it was in the fifth and fourth centuries that Syrian slaves were in demand in Greece.[1116] Similarly with the internal condition of the Jews as reflected in Joel. No king is [Pg 382] mentioned; but the priests are prominent, and the elders are introduced at least once.[1117] It is an agricultural calamity, and that alone, unmixed with any political alarm, which is the omen of the coming Day of the Lord. All this suits the state of Jerusalem under the Persians. Take again the religious temper and emphasis of the book. The latter is laid, as we have seen, very remarkably upon the horror of the interruption by the plague of locusts of the daily meal and drink offerings, and in the later history of Israel the proofs are many of the exceeding importance with which the regularity of this was regarded.[1118] This, says Professor A. B. Davidson, “is very unlike the way in which all other prophets down to Jeremiah speak of the sacrificial service.” The priests, too, are called to take the initiative; and the summons to a solemn and formal fast, without any notice of the particular sins of the people or exhortations to distinct virtues, contrasts with the attitude to fasts of the earlier prophets, and with their insistence upon a change of life as the only acceptable form of penitence.[1119] And another contrast with the earliest prophets is seen in the general apocalyptic atmosphere and colouring of the Book of Joel, as well [Pg 383] as in some of the particular figures in which this is expressed, and which are derived from later prophets like Zephaniah and Ezekiel.[1120]
In the first place, the Exile of Judah is presented as something that has already happened. This is shown not by the vague phrase, when I shall bring again the captivity of Judah [Pg 381] and Jerusalem,[1110] but by the clear statement that the heathen have scattered Israel among the nations and divided their land.[1111] The looting of the Temple seems to be implied as well.[1112] Furthermore, there is no great world power depicted as threatening or actively persecuting God’s people; instead, Israel’s enemies and oppressors are shown to be her own neighbors, the Edomites, Philistines, and Phoenicians, with the latter portrayed as selling Jewish captives to the Greeks. All this fits, if it doesn’t entirely prove, the Persian period, before the reign of Artaxerxes Ochus, who was the first Persian king to treat the Jews harshly.[1113] The Greeks, referred to as Javan, do not appear in any Hebrew writings until after the Exile;[1114] the way Joel refers to them, B’ne ha-Jevanim, clearly has a later sound,[1115] and we know from other sources that it was in the fifth and fourth centuries that Syrian slaves became sought after in Greece.[1116] The internal situation of the Jews as reflected in Joel is likewise telling. No king is mentioned; instead, the priests take center stage, and the elders are introduced at least once.[1117] An agricultural disaster, and nothing more, mixed with no political fears, is the sign of the approaching Day of the Lord. All this fits the condition of Jerusalem under the Persians. Consider also the religious tone and focus of the book. The emphasis, as we have noted, is significantly on the horror caused by the plague of locusts interrupting the daily meal and drink offerings, and throughout Israel’s later history, there are many examples of how crucially important the regularity of these offerings was considered.[1118] According to Professor A. B. Davidson, “this is very different from how all other prophets up to Jeremiah talk about the sacrificial service.” The priests are also called to take the lead; the call for a solemn and formal fast, without mentioning the specific sins of the people or urging distinct virtues, contrasts sharply with the earlier prophets’ approach to fasting, which insisted that a change in life was the only acceptable form of repentance.[1119] Another difference from the earliest prophets is evident in the overall apocalyptic atmosphere and tone of the Book of Joel, reflected in some of the specific images drawn from later prophets like Zephaniah and Ezekiel.[1120]
These evidences for a late date are supported, on the whole, by the language of the book. Of this Merx furnishes many details, and by a careful examination, which makes due allowance for the poetic form of the book and for possible glosses, Holzinger has shown that there are symptoms in vocabulary, grammar and syntax which at least are more reconcilable with a late than with an early date.[1121] There are a number of Aramaic words, of Hebrew words used in the sense in which they are used by Aramaic, but by no other Hebrew, writers, and several terms and constructions which appear only in the later books of the Old Testament or very seldom in the early ones.[1122] It is true that these do not stand in a large proportion to the rest of Joel’s vocabulary and grammar, which is classic and suitable to an early period of the literature; but this may be accounted for by the large use which the prophet makes of the very words of earlier writers. [Pg 384] Take this large use into account, and the unmistakable Aramaisms of the book become even more emphatic in their proof of a late date.
These pieces of evidence for a later date are generally supported by the language of the book. Merx provides many details about this, and through careful analysis, taking into account the poetic form of the book and potential additions, Holzinger has shown that there are signs in vocabulary, grammar, and syntax that are at least more aligned with a later date than an earlier one.[1121] There are several Aramaic words, Hebrew words used in the way they are used in Aramaic but not by other Hebrew writers, and various terms and phrases that only appear in the later books of the Old Testament or are rarely found in the earlier ones.[1122] It is true that these do not make up a large proportion of the rest of Joel’s vocabulary and grammar, which is classical and fits an early period of literature; however, this can be explained by the significant number of words the prophet draws from earlier writers. [Pg 384] Taking this heavy reliance into account, the clear Aramaisms in the book further emphasize its case for a later date.
The literary parallels between Joel and other writers are unusually many for so small a book. They number at least twenty in seventy-two verses. The other books of the Old Testament in which they occur are about twelve. Where one writer has parallels with many, we do not necessarily conclude that he is the borrower, unless we find that some of the phrases common to both are characteristic of the other writers, or that, in his text of them, there are differences from theirs which may reasonably be reckoned to be of a later origin. But that both of these conditions are found in the parallels between Joel and other prophets has been shown by Prof. Driver and Mr. G. B. Gray. “Several of the parallels—either in their entirety or by virtue of certain words which they contain—have their affinities solely or chiefly in the later writings. But the significance [of this] is increased when the very difference between a passage in Joel and its parallel in another book consists in a word or phrase [Pg 385] characteristic of the later centuries. That a passage in a writer of the ninth century should differ from its parallel in a subsequent writer by the presence of a word elsewhere confined to the later literature would be strange; a single instance would not, indeed, be inexplicable in view of the scantiness of extant writings; but every additional instance—though itself not very convincing—renders the strangeness greater.” And again, “the variations in some of the parallels as found in Joel have other common peculiarities. This also finds its natural explanation in the fact that Joel quotes: for that the same author even when quoting from different sources should quote with variations of the same character is natural, but that different authors quoting from a common source should follow the same method of quotation is improbable.”[1123] “While in some of the parallels a comparison discloses indications that the phrase in Joel is probably the later, in other cases, even though the expression may in itself be met with earlier, it becomes frequent only in a later age, and the use of it by Joel increases the presumption that he stands by the side of the later writers.”[1124]
The literary connections between Joel and other writers are surprisingly numerous for such a short book. There are at least twenty parallels in seventy-two verses. The other books of the Old Testament where these parallels appear number about twelve. When one writer shares parallels with many, we don’t automatically assume he is borrowing from them, unless we find that some of the phrases common to both are typical of the other writers, or that in his version, there are differences that may reasonably be considered later additions. However, both of these conditions are present in the parallels between Joel and other prophets, as shown by Prof. Driver and Mr. G. B. Gray. “Several of the parallels—either in their entirety or through specific words they include—have connections primarily with the later writings. The importance of this is heightened when the difference between a passage in Joel and its parallel in another book comes down to a word or phrase characteristic of later centuries. It would be unusual for a passage from a ninth-century writer to differ from its parallel in a later writer by including a word found only in later literature; a single case may not be inexplicable due to the limited number of existing writings, but every additional case—though itself not very persuasive—makes the oddity even greater.” And again, “the variations in some of the parallels in Joel share other common features. This can be naturally explained by the fact that Joel is quoting: it is normal for the same author to quote from different sources with variations of the same kind, but it is unlikely for different authors quoting from a shared source to adopt the same quoting method.”[1123] “While in some of the parallels, a comparison reveals that the phrase in Joel is likely the later one, in other instances, even if the expression might be seen earlier, it becomes common only in a later era, and Joel's use of it reinforces the idea that he aligns more with the later writers.”[1124]
In face of so many converging lines of evidence, we shall not wonder that there should have come about so great a change in the opinion of the majority of critics on the date of Joel, and that it should now be assigned by them to a post-exilic date. Some place it in the sixth century before Christ,[1125] some in the first [Pg 386]half of the fifth before “Malachi” and Nehemiah,[1126] but the most after the full establishment of the Law by Ezra and Nehemiah in 444 B.C.[1127] It is difficult, perhaps impossible, to decide. Nothing certain can be deduced from the mention of the city wall in chap. ii. 9, from which Robertson Smith and Cornill infer that Nehemiah’s walls were already built. Nor can we be sure that Joel quotes the phrase, before the great and terrible day of Jehovah come, from “Malachi,”[1128] although this is rendered probable by the character of Joel’s other parallels. But the absence of all reference to the prophets as a class, the promise of the rigorous exclusion of foreigners from Jerusalem,[1129] the condemnation to judgment of all the heathen, and the strong apocalyptic character of the book, would incline us to place it after Ezra rather than before. How far after, it is impossible to say, but the absence of feeling against Persia requires a date before the cruelties inflicted by Artaxerxes about 360.[1130]
In light of so much overlapping evidence, it's not surprising that there has been such a significant shift in most critics' views on the dating of Joel, now often placed in the post-exilic period. Some suggest it was written in the sixth century BC,[1125] others in the first half of the fifth century before “Malachi” and Nehemiah,[1126] but most agree it comes after the full establishment of the Law by Ezra and Nehemiah in 444 B.C.[1127] It’s hard, perhaps impossible, to make a definitive decision. We can't draw any firm conclusions from the mention of the city wall in chapter ii, verse 9, which leads Robertson Smith and Cornill to assume that Nehemiah’s walls were already constructed. We also can't be sure that Joel quotes the phrase, before the great and terrible day of Jehovah come, from “Malachi,”[1128] though it seems likely based on Joel’s other parallels. However, the lack of any reference to the prophets as a group, the promise of strict exclusion of foreigners from Jerusalem,[1129] the condemnation of all non-believers, and the strong apocalyptic tone of the book suggests it was written after Ezra rather than before. How long after is impossible to determine, but the lack of hostility towards Persia implies a date prior to the harsh actions taken by Artaxerxes around 360.[1130]
[Pg 387] One solution, which has lately been offered for the problems of date presented by the Book of Joel, deserves some notice. In his German translation of Driver’s Introduction to the Old Testament,[1131] Rothstein questions the integrity of the prophecy, and alleges reasons for dividing it into two sections. Chaps. i. and ii. (Heb.; i.—ii. 27 Eng.) he assigns to an early author, writing in the minority of King Joash, but chaps. iii. and iv. (Heb.; ii. 28—iii. Eng.) to a date after the Exile, while ii. 20, which, it will be remembered, Robertson Smith takes as a gloss, he attributes to the editor who has joined the two sections together. His reasons are that chaps. i. and ii. are entirely taken up with the physical plague of locusts, and no troubles from heathen are mentioned; while chaps. iii. and iv. say nothing of a physical plague, but the evils they deplore for Israel are entirely political, the assaults of enemies. Now it is quite within the bounds of possibility that chaps. iii. and iv. are from another hand than chaps. i. and ii.: we have nothing to disprove that. But, on the other hand, there is nothing to prove it. On the [Pg 388] contrary, the possibility of all four chapters being from the same hand is very obvious. Joel mentions no heathen in the first chapter, because he is engrossed with the plague of locusts. But when this has passed, it is quite natural that he should take up the standing problem of Israel’s history—their relation to heathen peoples. There is no discrepancy between the two different subjects, nor between the styles in which they are respectively treated. Rothstein’s arguments for an early date for chaps. i. and ii. have been already answered, and when we come to the exposition of them we shall find still stronger reasons for assigning them to the end of the fifth century before Christ. The assault on the integrity of the prophecy may therefore be said to have failed, though no one who remembers the composite character of the prophetical books can deny that the question is still open.[1132]
[Pg 387] One solution recently proposed for the dating issues presented by the Book of Joel deserves some attention. In his German translation of Driver’s Introduction to the Old Testament,[1131] Rothstein questions the consistency of the prophecy and offers reasons for splitting it into two parts. He attributes chapters i and ii (Heb.; i—ii. 27 Eng.) to an early author writing during the minority of King Joash, while he assigns chapters iii and iv (Heb.; ii. 28—iii. Eng.) to a later period after the Exile. He believes that verse ii. 20, which Robertson Smith considers a gloss, was added by the editor who combined the two sections. Rothstein argues that chapters i and ii focus solely on the physical plague of locusts without mentioning any issues with foreign nations, while chapters iii and iv discuss only political troubles and the attacks from enemies without reference to any physical plague. It's certainly possible that chapters iii and iv are from a different author than chapters i and ii, but there's no evidence to disprove that they could all come from the same hand. In fact, it's quite reasonable to think that they could be by the same author. Joel does not mention any foreign nations in the first chapter because he is focused on the locust plague. However, once that issue has passed, it makes sense for him to address Israel’s ongoing history with foreign peoples. There is no conflict between the two different subjects or the styles in which they are treated. Rothstein's arguments for an earlier dating of chapters i and ii have already been addressed, and when we examine them, we'll find even stronger reasons to place them at the end of the fifth century BCE. Therefore, the challenge to the integrity of the prophecy can be considered unsuccessful, although anyone familiar with the composite nature of the prophetic books cannot deny that the question remains open.[1132]
2. THE
IINTERPRETATION OF THE
BOOK:
IS IT
DDESCRIPTION,
AALLEGORY OR
APOCALYPSE?
Another question to which we must address ourselves before we can pass to the exposition of Joel’s prophecies is of the attitude and intention of the prophet. Does he describe or predict? Does he give history or allegory?
Another question we need to consider before we can explain Joel's prophecies is the mindset and purpose of the prophet. Is he describing or predicting? Is he presenting history or allegory?
Joel starts from a great plague of locusts, which he [Pg 389] describes not only in the ravages they commit upon the land, but in their ominous foreshadowing of the Day of the Lord. They are the heralds of God’s near judgment upon the nation. Let the latter repent instantly with a day of fasting and prayer. Peradventure Jehovah will relent, and spare His people. So far chap. i. 2—ii. 17. Then comes a break. An uncertain interval appears to elapse; and in chap. ii. 18 we are told that Jehovah’s zeal for Israel has been stirred, and He has had pity on His folk. Promises follow, first, of deliverance from the plague and of restoration of the harvests it has consumed, and second, of the outpouring of the Spirit on all classes of the community: chap. ii. 17–32 (Eng.; ii. 17—iii. Heb.). Chap. iii. (Eng.; iv. Heb.) gives another picture of the Day of Jehovah, this time described as a judgment upon the heathen enemies of Israel. They shall be brought together, condemned judicially by Him, and slain by His hosts, His “supernatural” hosts. Jerusalem shall be freed from the feet of strangers, and the fertility of the land restored.
Joel begins with a devastating plague of locusts, which he describes not only in terms of the destruction they cause to the land but also as a dark sign of the Day of the Lord. They announce God's impending judgment on the nation. The people should immediately repent with a day of fasting and prayer. Perhaps Jehovah will show mercy and spare His people. So far, this is from chap. i. 2—ii. 17. Then there's a pause. An unspecified time seems to pass, and in chap. ii. 18, we learn that Jehovah's passion for Israel has been awakened, and He has shown compassion for His people. Promises follow: first, of relief from the plague and restoration of the crops it has destroyed, and second, the outpouring of the Spirit on everyone in the community: chap. ii. 17–32 (Eng.; ii. 17—iii. Heb.). Chap. iii. (Eng.; iv. Heb.) offers another vision of the Day of Jehovah, this time depicting it as a judgment against the foreign enemies of Israel. They will be gathered, judged by Him, and defeated by His armies, His "supernatural" armies. Jerusalem will be free from foreign oppressors, and the land will be restored to its former fertility.
These are the contents of the book. Do they describe an actual plague of locusts, already experienced by the people? Or do they predict this as still to come? And again, are the locusts which they describe real locusts, or a symbol and allegory of the human foes of Israel? To these two questions, which in a measure cross and involve each other, three kinds of answer have been given.
These are the contents of the book. Do they describe a real plague of locusts that the people have already experienced? Or do they predict something that is yet to come? And again, are the locusts mentioned actual locusts, or are they a symbol and allegory of Israel's human enemies? Three types of answers have been given to these two interrelated questions.
A large and growing majority of critics of all schools[1133] hold that Joel starts, like other prophets, from the facts of experience. His locusts, though described with poetic hyperbole—for are they not the vanguard [Pg 390] of the awful Day of God’s judgment?—are real locusts; their plague has just been felt by his contemporaries, whom he summons to repent, and to whom, when they have repented, he brings promises of the restoration of their ruined harvests, the outpouring of the Spirit, and judgment upon their foes. Prediction is therefore found only in the second half of the book (ii. 18 onwards): it rests upon a basis of narrative and exhortation which fills the first half.
A large and growing majority of critics from all schools[1133] believe that Joel, like other prophets, starts with real-world experiences. His locusts, though described in exaggerated poetic terms—since they represent the beginning of the terrible Day of God’s judgment—are indeed real locusts; their plague has just impacted his contemporaries, whom he calls to repent. When they do repent, he offers them promises of restoring their ruined harvests, the outpouring of the Spirit, and judgment against their enemies. Predictions only appear in the second half of the book (ii. 18 onwards): this part is built on a foundation of narrative and encouragement found in the first half.
But a number of other critics have argued (and with great force) that the prophet’s language about the locusts is too aggravated and too ominous to be limited to the natural plague which these insects periodically inflicted upon Palestine. Joel (they reason) would hardly have connected so common an adversity with so singular and ultimate a crisis as the Day of the Lord. Under the figure of locusts he must be describing some more fateful agency of God’s wrath upon Israel. More than one trait of his description appears to imply a human army. It can only be one or other, or all, of those heathen powers whom at different periods God raised up to chastise His delinquent people; and this opinion is held to be supported by the facts that chap. ii. 20 speaks of them as the Northern and chap. iii. (Eng.; iv. Heb.) deals with the heathen. The locusts of chaps. i. and ii. are the same as the heathen of chap. iii. In chaps. i. and ii. they are described as threatening Israel, but on condition of Israel repenting (chap. ii. 18 ff.) the Day of the Lord which they herald shall be their destruction and not Israel’s (chap. iii.).[1134]
But several other critics argue (and quite convincingly) that the prophet's language about the locusts is too extreme and too foreboding to just refer to the natural plague that these insects periodically inflicted on Palestine. They believe that Joel wouldn’t have linked such a common hardship with such a unique and serious event as the Day of the Lord. Under the imagery of locusts, he must be describing some more significant manifestation of God's wrath on Israel. Several elements of his description suggest a human army. It can only be one of those foreign powers that God raised up at different times to punish His wayward people; and this view is supported by the facts that chapter ii, verse 20 refers to them as the Northern, while chapter iii (in English; iv in Hebrew) addresses the foreign nations. The locusts in chapters i and ii are the same as the foreign nations in chapter iii. In chapters i and ii, they are described as threatening Israel, but if Israel repents (chapter ii, verses 18 and following), the Day of the Lord they announce will bring about their destruction, not Israel’s (chapter iii).[1134]
[Pg 391] The supporters of this allegorical interpretation of Joel are, however, divided among themselves as to whether the heathen powers symbolised by the locusts are described as having already afflicted Israel or are predicted as still to come. Hilgenfeld,[1135] for instance, says that the prophet in chaps. i. and ii. speaks of their ravages as already past. To him their fourfold plague described in chap. i. 4 symbolises four Persian assaults upon Palestine, after the last of which in 358 the prophecy must therefore have been written.[1136] Others read them as still to come. In our own country Pusey has been the strongest supporter of this theory.[1137] To him the whole book, written before Amos, is prediction. “It extends from the prophet’s own day to the end of time.” Joel calls the scourge the Northern: he directs the priests to pray for its removal, that the heathen may not rule over God’s heritage;[1138] he describes the agent as a responsible one;[1139] his imagery goes far beyond the effects of locusts, and threatens drought, fire and plague,[1140] the assault of cities and the terrifying of peoples.[1141] The scourge is to be destroyed in a way physically inapplicable to locusts;[1142] and the promises of its removal include the remedy of ravages which mere locusts could not inflict: the captivity of Judah is to be turned, and the land recovered from foreigners who [Pg 392] are to be banished from it.[1143] Pusey thus reckons as future the relenting of God, consequent upon the people’s penitence: chap. ii. 18 ff. The past tenses in which it is related, he takes as instances of the well-known prophetic perfect, according to which the prophets express their assurance of things to come by describing them as if they had already happened.
[Pg 391] The supporters of this allegorical interpretation of Joel are, however, divided on whether the pagan powers symbolized by the locusts have already afflicted Israel or are yet to come. Hilgenfeld,[1135] for example, claims that the prophet in chapters i and ii speaks of their destruction as a past event. To him, their fourfold plague described in chapter i, verse 4 symbolizes four Persian attacks on Palestine, after the last of which in 358 the prophecy must have been written.[1136] Others see them as future events. In our own country, Pusey has been the strongest supporter of this theory.[1137] He believes the entire book, written before Amos, is a prediction. “It covers from the prophet’s own time to the end of time.” Joel refers to the scourge as the Northern: he instructs the priests to pray for its removal so that the heathen may not rule over God’s heritage;[1138] he depicts the agent as accountable;[1139] his imagery goes far beyond the effects of locusts, threatening drought, fire, and plague,[1140] the attack on cities and the terror of people.[1141] The scourge is to be destroyed in a way that doesn’t physically apply to locusts;[1142] and the promises of its removal include remedies for damages that mere locusts could not cause: the captivity of Judah is to be reversed, and the land recovered from foreigners who [Pg 392] are to be expelled from it.[1143] Pusey thus views the easing of God’s anger, resulting from the people’s repentance, as a future event: chapter ii, verses 18 and following. He interprets the past tenses used as examples of the familiar prophetic perfect, which expresses the certainty of future events by describing them as if they have already happened.
This is undoubtedly a strong case for the predictive and allegorical character of the Book of Joel; but a little consideration will show us that the facts on which it is grounded are capable of a different explanation than that which it assumes, and that Pusey has overlooked a number of other facts which force us to a literal interpretation of the locusts as a plague already past, even though we feel they are described in the language of poetical hyperbole.
This definitely supports the idea that the Book of Joel has predictive and allegorical qualities; however, with a bit of thought, we can see that the facts it’s based on could be explained differently than it suggests. Pusey seems to have missed several other facts that lead us to a literal interpretation of the locusts as a plague that has already occurred, even if we recognize that they are depicted with poetic exaggeration.
For, in the first place, Pusey’s theory implies that the prophecy is addressed to a future generation, who shall be alive when the predicted invasions of heathen come upon the land. Whereas Joel obviously addresses his own contemporaries. The prophet and his hearers are one. Before our eyes, he says, the food has been cut off.[1144] As obviously, he speaks of the plague of locusts as of something that has just happened. His hearers can compare its effects with past disasters, which it has far exceeded;[1145] and it is their duty to hand down the story of it to future generations.[1146] Again, his description is that of a physical, not of a political, plague. Fields and gardens, vines and figs, are devastated by being stripped and gnawed. Drought accompanies the locusts, the seed shrivels beneath the clods, the trees languish, the cattle pant for want of water.[1147] These are [Pg 393] not the trail which an invading army leave behind them. In support of his theory that human hosts are meant, Pusey points to the verses which bid the people pray that the heathen rule not over them, and which describe the invaders as attacking cities.[1148] But the former phrase may be rendered with equal propriety, that the heathen make not satirical songs about them;[1149] and as to the latter, not only do locusts invade towns exactly as Joel describes, but his words that the invader steals into houses like a thief are far more applicable to the insidious entrance of locusts than to the bold and noisy assault of a storming party. Moreover Pusey and the other allegorical interpreters of the book overlook the fact that Joel never so much as hints at the invariable effects of a human invasion, massacre and plunder. He describes no slaying and no looting; but when he comes to the promise that Jehovah will restore the losses which have been sustained by His people, he defines them as the years which His army has eaten.[1150] But all this proof is clenched by the fact that Joel compares the locusts to actual soldiers.[1151] They are like horsemen, the sound of them is like chariots, they run like horses, and like men of war they leap upon the wall. Joel could never have compared a real army to itself!
For starters, Pusey’s theory suggests that the prophecy is meant for a future generation that will be alive when the foretold invasions by outsiders occur. However, it's clear that Joel is addressing his own contemporaries. The prophet and his audience are the same. Right before us, he says, the food has been taken away.[1144] He’s clearly talking about the locust plague as something that has just occurred. His audience can compare what they’re experiencing with past disasters, which this one surpasses;[1145] and it is their responsibility to pass the story down to future generations.[1146] Furthermore, his description focuses on a physical, not a political, disaster. Fields and gardens, vines and figs, are destroyed as they are stripped bare. Drought comes alongside the locusts, seeds dry out under the dirt, trees are weak, and cattle are desperate for water.[1147] These are not the signs left by an invading army. To support his idea that human invaders are meant, Pusey refers to the verses urging the people to pray that the outsiders do not rule over them, and that describe the invaders attacking cities.[1148] But the first phrase can just as accurately be interpreted as that the outsiders do not make fun of them;[1149] and when it comes to the latter, not only do locusts invade towns just as Joel describes, but his words about the invader sneaking into homes like a thief are much more fitting for the sneaky entry of locusts than for the loud and aggressive attack of a raiding party. Additionally, Pusey and other allegorical interpreters of the book miss the point that Joel doesn’t even hint at the typical outcomes of a human invasion, such as massacre and plunder. He doesn’t describe any killing or looting; instead, when he speaks of God restoring what His people have lost, he defines those losses as the years that His army has eaten.[1150] All this evidence is reinforced by the fact that Joel compares the locusts to real soldiers.[1151] They are like horsemen, the sound of them is like chariots, they run like horses, and like warriors they leap over the wall. Joel could never have compared a real army to itself!
The allegorical interpretation is therefore untenable. But some critics, while admitting this, are yet not disposed to take the first part of the book for narrative. They admit that the prophet means a plague of locusts, but they deny that he is speaking of a plague already past, and hold that his locusts are still to come, that they are as much a part of the future as the pouring out of the Spirit[1152] [Pg 394] and the judgment of the heathen in the Valley of Jehoshaphat.[1153] All alike, they are signs or accompaniments of the Day of Jehovah, and that Day has still to break. The prophet’s scenery is apocalyptic; the locusts are “eschatological locusts,” not historical ones. This interpretation of Joel has been elaborated by Dr. Adalbert Merx, and the following is a summary of his opinions.[1154]
The allegorical interpretation is therefore not sustainable. However, some critics, while acknowledging this, are still not willing to see the first part of the book as a narrative. They agree that the prophet is referring to a plague of locusts, but they argue that he is not talking about a past event; instead, they believe his locusts are yet to come, as much a part of the future as the outpouring of the Spirit[1152] [Pg 394] and the judgment of the nations in the Valley of Jehoshaphat.[1153] All of these are signs or events associated with the Day of the Lord, which has yet to arrive. The prophet’s imagery is apocalyptic; the locusts are “eschatological locusts,” not historical ones. This perspective on Joel has been detailed by Dr. Adalbert Merx, and here is a summary of his views.[1154]
After examining the book along all the lines of exposition which have been proposed, Merx finds himself unable to trace any plan or even sign of a plan; and his only escape from perplexity is the belief that no plan can ever have been meant by the author. Joel weaves in one past, present and future, paints situations only to blot them out and put others in their place, starts many processes but develops none. His book shows no insight into God’s plan with Israel, but is purely external; the bearing and the end of it is the material prosperity of the little land of Judah. From this Merx concludes that the book is not an original work, but a mere summary of passages from previous prophets, that with a few reflections of the life of the Jews after the Return lead us to assign it to that period of literary culture which Nehemiah inaugurated by the collection of national writings and which was favoured by the cessation of all political disturbance. Joel gathered up the pictures of the Messianic age in the older prophets, and welded them together in one long prayer by the fervid belief that that age was near. But while the older prophets spoke upon the ground of actual fact and rose from this to a majestic picture of the last punishment, the still life of Joel’s time had nothing such to offer him and he had to seek another basis for his prophetic flight. It is probable that he sought this in the relation of Type and Antitype. The Antitype he found in the liberation from Egypt, the darkness and the locusts of which he transferred to his canvas from Exodus x. 4–6. The locusts, therefore, are neither real nor symbolic, but ideal. This is the method of the Midrash and Haggada in Jewish literature, which constantly placed over against each other the deliverance from Egypt and the last judgment. It is [Pg 395] a method that is already found in such portions of the Old Testament as Ezekiel xxxvii. and Psalm lxxviii. Joel’s locusts are borrowed from the Egyptian plagues, but are presented as the signs of the Last Day. They will bring it near to Israel by famine, drought and the interruption of worship described in chap. i. Chap. ii., which Merx keeps distinct from chap. i., is based on a study of Ezekiel, from whom Joel has borrowed, among other things, the expressions the garden of Eden and the Northerner. The two verses generally held to be historic, 18 and 19, Merx takes to be the continuation of the prayer of the priests, pointing the verbs so as to turn them from perfects into futures.[1155] The rest of the book, Merx strives to show, is pieced together from many prophets, chiefly Isaiah and Ezekiel, but without the tender spiritual feeling of the one, or the colossal magnificence of the other. Special nations are mentioned, but in this portion of the work we have to do not with events already past, but with general views, and these not original, but conditioned by the expressions of earlier writers. There is no history in the book: it is all ideal, mystical, apocalyptic. That is to say, according to Merx, there is no real prophet or prophetic fire, only an old man warming his feeble hands over a few embers that he has scraped together from the ashes of ancient fires, now nearly wholly dead.
After going through the book using all the proposed interpretations, Merx finds that he cannot identify any plan or even a hint of one; his only way out of confusion is to believe that the author never intended a plan at all. Joel mixes past, present, and future, creates scenarios only to erase them and insert new ones, starts many narratives but finishes none. His book lacks any insight into God’s plan for Israel and is merely external; its focus and conclusion are the material prosperity of the small land of Judah. From this, Merx concludes that the book is not an original work but just a summary of sections from earlier prophets, coupled with a few reflections on Jewish life after the Return, leading us to link it to the period of literary culture initiated by Nehemiah with the compilation of national writings during a time free from political upheaval. Joel collected images of the Messianic age from earlier prophets and combined them into one long prayer, driven by the passionate belief that this age was approaching. However, while the earlier prophets were grounded in actual events and elevated them into a grand vision of final judgment, Joel’s stagnant environment offered him nothing similar, forcing him to search for another foundation for his prophetic vision. It’s likely that he looked for this in the relationship between Type and Antitype. The Antitype he identified as the liberation from Egypt, borrowing the darkness and locusts from Exodus 10:4-6 to bring to life in his depiction. Thus, the locusts are neither real nor symbolic but ideal. This method is characteristic of Midrash and Haggada in Jewish literature, which frequently contrasted the deliverance from Egypt with the final judgment. It’s a technique already found in parts of the Old Testament such as Ezekiel 37 and Psalm 78. Joel’s locusts are taken from the Egyptian plagues but are represented as signs of the Last Day. They will bring it closer for Israel through famine, drought, and the disruption of worship described in chapter 1. Chapter 2, which Merx distinguishes from chapter 1, is based on an analysis of Ezekiel, from whom Joel has borrowed phrases like "the garden of Eden" and "the Northerner." The two verses usually considered historical, verses 18 and 19, Merx interprets as a continuation of the priests' prayer, adjusting the verbs to change them from perfect tenses to future tenses. The rest of the book, Merx argues, is stitched together from various prophets, mainly Isaiah and Ezekiel, but lacks the gentle spiritual depth of the first or the grand magnificence of the latter. Specific nations are mentioned, but in this part of the work, we’re dealing not with past events but with general ideas, which are not original but shaped by earlier writers' expressions. There’s no history in the book; everything is ideal, mystical, apocalyptic. In Merx’s view, this means there is no genuine prophet or prophetic inspiration, just an old man trying to warm his weak hands over a few embers he scraped from the ashes of long-extinguished fires.
Merx has traced Joel’s relations to other prophets, and reflection of a late date in Israel’s history, with care and ingenuity; but his treatment of the text and exegesis of the prophet’s meaning are alike forced and fanciful. In face of the support which the Massoretic reading of the hinge of the book, chap. ii. 18 ff., receives from the ancient versions, and of its inherent probability and harmony with the context, Merx’s textual emendation is unnecessary, besides being in itself unnatural.[1156] While the very same objections which we have already found valid against the allegorical interpretation equally dispose of this mystical one. Merx outrages the evident features of the book almost as much as Hengstenberg and Pusey have done. He has lifted out of time altogether that which plainly purports to be historical. His literary criticism is as unsound as his textual. It is only by ignoring the beautiful poetry of chap. i. that he transplants it to the future. Joel’s figures are too vivid, too actual, to be predictive or mystical. And the whole interpretation wrecks itself in [Pg 396] the same verse as the allegorical, the verse, viz., in which Joel plainly speaks of himself as having suffered with his hearers the plague he describes.[1157]
Merx has carefully and cleverly connected Joel’s relationships to other prophets and reflected on a later period in Israel's history; however, his interpretation and understanding of the prophet's message are both forced and the product of imagination. Given the support for the Massoretic reading of the key section of the book, chap. ii. 18 ff., from ancient versions, along with its inherent plausibility and coherence with the context, Merx’s proposed changes to the text are unnecessary and unnatural. While the same objections that we found valid against the allegorical interpretation also apply to this mystical one, Merx distorts the clear characteristics of the book almost as much as Hengstenberg and Pusey have. He has completely removed from its historical context that which clearly intends to be historical. His literary criticism is just as flawed as his textual analysis. He only succeeds in disregarding the beautiful poetry of chap. i. by trying to place it in the future. Joel’s imagery is too vivid and too real to be seen as predictive or mystical. And the entire interpretation collapses in the same verse that challenges the allegorical one, the verse where Joel explicitly mentions suffering alongside his listeners from the plague he describes.
We may, therefore, with confidence conclude that the allegorical and mystical interpretations of Joel are impossible; and that the only reasonable view of our prophet is that which regards him as calling, in chap. i. 2—ii. 17, upon his contemporaries to repent in face of a plague of locusts, so unusually severe that he has felt it to be ominous of even the Day of the Lord; and in the rest of his book, as promising material, political and spiritual triumphs to Israel in consequence of their repentance, either already consummated, or anticipated by the prophet as certain.
We can confidently conclude that the allegorical and mystical interpretations of Joel are off the mark; the only rational perspective on our prophet is to see him as urging his contemporaries to repent in light of an exceptionally severe plague of locusts, which he views as a warning of the Day of the Lord. Furthermore, in the rest of his book, he promises Israel material, political, and spiritual successes as a result of their repentance, whether that has already happened or is viewed by the prophet as certain to occur.
It is true that the account of the locusts appears to bear features which conflict with the literal interpretation. Some of these, however, vanish upon a fuller knowledge of the awful degree which such a plague has been testified to reach by competent observers within our own era.[1158] Those that remain may be attributed partly to the poetic hyperbole of Joel’s style, and partly to the fact that he sees in the plague far more than itself. The locusts are signs of the Day of Jehovah. Joel treats them as we found Zephaniah treating the Scythian hordes of his day. They are as real as the latter, but on them as on the latter the lurid glare of Apocalypse has fallen, magnifying them and investing them with that air of ominousness which is the sole justification of the allegorical and mystic interpretation of their appearance.
It’s true that the description of the locusts seems to have elements that go against a straightforward reading. However, some of these issues disappear with a deeper understanding of the extreme impact such a plague has been shown to have by credible witnesses in our own time.[1158] The ones that remain can be partly attributed to the exaggerated style of Joel, and partly to the fact that he perceives in the plague something much greater than just itself. The locusts represent the Day of Jehovah. Joel treats them similarly to how Zephaniah addressed the Scythian hordes of his time. They are as real as those hordes, but like them, they have been cast in a dramatic light of Apocalypse, enhancing their presence and giving them a sense of foreboding that is the only justification for the symbolic and mystical interpretation of their appearance.
[Pg 397] To the same sense of their office as heralds of the last day, we owe the description of the locusts as the Northerner.[1159] The North is not the quarter from which locusts usually reach Palestine, nor is there any reason to suppose that by naming the North Joel meant only to emphasise the unusual character of these swarms. Rather he takes a name employed in Israel since Jeremiah’s time to express the instruments of Jehovah’s wrath in the day of His judgment of Israel. The name is typical of Doom, and therefore Joel applies it to his fateful locusts.
[Pg 397] To the same understanding of their role as messengers of the last day, we attribute the description of the locusts as the Northerner.[1159] The North isn’t the direction from which locusts typically come to Palestine, and there’s no reason to think that by referring to the North, Joel was simply highlighting the unusual nature of these swarms. Instead, he uses a term that has been in use in Israel since Jeremiah’s time to signify the instruments of God’s anger during His judgment of Israel. This name is symbolic of Doom, which is why Joel applies it to his ominous locusts.
3. STate of the TEXT AND THE SSTYLE OF THE BOOK.
Joel’s style is fluent and clear, both when he is describing the locusts, in which part of his book he is most original, and when he is predicting, in apocalyptic language largely borrowed from earlier prophets, the Day of Jehovah. To the ease of understanding him we may attribute the sound state of the text and its freedom from glosses. In this, like most of the books of the post-exilic prophets, especially the Books of Haggai, “Malachi” and Jonah, Joel’s book contrasts very favourably with those of the older prophets; and that also, to some degree, is proof of the lateness of his date. The Greek translators have, on the whole, understood Joel easily and with little error. In their version there are the usual differences of grammatical construction, especially in the pronominal suffixes and verbs, and of punctuation; but very few bits of expansion and no real additions. These are all noted in the translation below.
Joel’s writing is smooth and clear, both when he describes the locusts, which is the most original part of his book, and when he predicts, in a dramatic style mainly taken from earlier prophets, the Day of the Lord. The clarity of his writing can be credited to the solid condition of the text and its lack of additional commentary. In this way, like most of the books from the post-exilic prophets, especially Haggai, "Malachi," and Jonah, Joel’s book compares very favorably to those of the older prophets; this also somewhat indicates that he wrote later. The Greek translators generally understood Joel easily and made few mistakes. Their version has the usual differences in grammatical structure, particularly in pronouns and verb forms, as well as punctuation; however, there are very few instances of expansion and no real additions. These are all noted in the translation below.
THE LOCUSTS AND THE DAY OF THE LORD
THE LOCUSTS AND THE DAY OF THE LORD
JOEL i.—ii. 17
JOEL 1:1-17
Joel, as we have seen, found the motive of his prophecy in a recent plague of locusts, the appearance of which and the havoc they worked are described by him in full detail. Writing not only as a poet but as a seer, who reads in the locusts signs of the great Day of the Lord, Joel has necessarily put into his picture several features which carry the imagination beyond the limits of experience. And yet, if we ourselves had lived through such a plague, we should be able to recognise how little license the poet has taken, and that the seer, so far from unduly mixing with his facts the colours of Apocalypse, must have experienced in the terrible plague itself enough to provoke all the religious and monitory use which he makes of it.
Joel, as we've seen, based his prophecy on a recent locust plague, detailing its appearance and the destruction it caused. Writing not just as a poet but as a visionary who interprets the locusts as signs of the great Day of the Lord, Joel has included several elements in his description that push the imagination beyond ordinary experience. Yet, if we had personally lived through such a plague, we would recognize how little creative freedom the poet has taken. The visionary, rather than overly embellishing his facts with apocalyptic imagery, must have encountered enough horror in the plague itself to inspire all the religious and cautionary insights he presents.
The present writer has seen but one swarm of locusts, in which, though it was small and soon swept away by the wind, he felt not only many of the features that Joel describes, but even some degree of that singular helplessness before a calamity of portent far beyond itself, something of that supernatural edge and accent, which, by the confession of so many observers, characterise the locust-plague and the earthquake above [Pg 399] all other physical disasters. One summer afternoon, upon the plain of Hauran, a long bank of mist grew rapidly from the western horizon. The day was dull, and as the mist rose athwart the sunbeams, struggling through clouds, it gleamed cold and white, like the front of a distant snow-storm. When it came near, it seemed to be more than a mile broad, and was dense enough to turn the atmosphere raw and dirty, with a chill as of a summer sea-fog, only that this was not due to any fall in the temperature. Nor was there the silence of a mist. We were enveloped by a noise, less like the whirring of wings than the rattle of hail or the crackling of bush on fire. Myriads upon myriads of locusts were about us, covering the ground, and shutting out the view in all directions. Though they drifted before the wind, there was no confusion in their ranks. They sailed in unbroken lines, sometimes straight, sometimes wavy; and when they passed pushing through our caravan, they left almost no stragglers, except from the last battalion, and only the few dead which we had caught in our hands. After several minutes they were again but a lustre on the air, and so melted away into some heavy clouds in the east.
The author has only witnessed one swarm of locusts, which, although small and quickly swept away by the wind, evoked not only many of the features that Joel describes but also a sense of that unique helplessness in the face of a disaster far greater than itself, something of that supernatural quality that, as many observers confess, characterizes the locust plague and earthquakes more than any other physical disasters. One summer afternoon, over the Hauran plain, a long bank of mist rapidly emerged from the western horizon. The day was gray, and as the mist rose across the sun's rays, fighting its way through the clouds, it shimmered cold and white, resembling the front of a distant snowstorm. When it approached, it appeared to be more than a mile wide and thick enough to make the air feel raw and dirty, with a chill reminiscent of summer sea fog, although this was not caused by any drop in temperature. There wasn’t the usual silence of a mist. Instead, we were surrounded by a noise that resembled less the sound of wings and more the rattle of hail or the crackling of burning bushes. Myriads of locusts swarmed around us, covering the ground and blocking the view in all directions. Though they drifted with the wind, their ranks remained organized. They moved in unbroken lines, sometimes straight, sometimes wavy; and when they passed through our caravan, there were almost no stragglers left behind, except for a few from the last group and the few dead that we had caught in our hands. After several minutes, they faded into merely a shimmer in the air and then disappeared into some heavy clouds in the east.
Modern travellers furnish us with terrible impressions of the innumerable multitudes of a locust-plague, the succession of their swarms through days and weeks, and the utter desolation they leave behind them. Mr. Doughty writes:[1160] “There hopped before our feet a minute brood of second locusts, of a leaden colour, with budding wings like the spring leaves, and born of those gay swarms which a few weeks before had passed over and despoiled the desert. After forty days these [Pg 400] also would fly as a pestilence, yet more hungry than the former, and fill the atmosphere.” And later: “The clouds of the second locust brood which the Arabs call ‘Am’dan, pillars, flew over us for some days, invaded the booths and for blind hunger even bit our shins.”[1161] It was “a storm of rustling wings.”[1162] “This year was remembered for the locust swarms and great summer heat.”[1163] A traveller in South Africa[1164] says: “For the space of ten miles on each side of the Sea-Cow river and eighty or ninety miles in length, an area of sixteen or eighteen hundred square miles, the whole surface might literally be said to be covered with them.” In his recently published book on South Africa, Mr. Bryce writes:—[1165]
Modern travelers give us terrible images of the countless swarms of locusts, their streams lasting days and weeks, and the total destruction they leave in their wake. Mr. Doughty writes:[1160] “A tiny brood of second locusts, a dull gray color, with budding wings like spring leaves, hopped before our feet. These came from the vibrant swarms that had passed over and stripped the desert just weeks before. After forty days, these would also take flight as a plague, even hungrier than the first, filling the air.” And later: “The clouds of the second locust brood, which the Arabs call ‘Am’dan, pillars, flew over us for several days, invaded our tents, and out of blind hunger even bit our legs.”[1161] It was “a storm of rustling wings.”[1162] “This year was remembered for the locust swarms and intense summer heat.”[1163] A traveler in South Africa[1164] says: “For a stretch of ten miles on each side of the Sea-Cow River, extending eighty or ninety miles in length, an area of sixteen to eighteen hundred square miles, the entire surface could literally be said to be covered with them.” In his recently published book on South Africa, Mr. Bryce writes:—[1165]
“It is a strange sight, beautiful if you can forget the destruction it brings with it. The whole air, to twelve or even eighteen feet above the ground, is filled with the insects, reddish brown in body, with bright, gauzy wings. When the sun’s rays catch them it is like the sea sparkling with light. When you see them against a cloud they are like the dense flakes of a driving snow-storm. You feel as if you had never before realised immensity in number. Vast crowds of men gathered at a festival, countless tree-tops rising along the slope of a forest ridge, the chimneys of London houses from the top of St. Paul’s—all are as nothing to the myriads of insects that blot out the sun above and cover the ground beneath and fill the air whichever way one looks. The breeze carries them swiftly past, but they come on in fresh clouds, a host of which there is no end, each of them a harmless [Pg 401] creature which you can catch and crush in your hand, but appalling in their power of collective devastation.”
“It’s a strange sight, beautiful if you can ignore the destruction it brings. The air, up to twelve or even eighteen feet above the ground, is filled with insects, reddish-brown in color, with bright, delicate wings. When the sun shines on them, it sparkles like the sea. Against a cloud, they look like the thick flakes of a heavy snowstorm. You feel as if you’ve never fully grasped the sheer number. Huge crowds of people at a festival, countless treetops along a forest ridge, the chimneys of London houses seen from the top of St. Paul’s—all seem insignificant compared to the swarms of insects that block out the sun above, cover the ground below, and fill the air in every direction. The breeze carries them swiftly past, but new clouds keep coming, endlessly, each one a harmless creature you can catch and crush in your hand, yet terrifying in their ability to cause widespread devastation.”
And take three testimonies from Syria: “The quantity of these insects is a thing incredible to any one who has not seen it himself; the ground is covered by them for several leagues.”[1166] “The whole face of the mountain[1167] was black with them. On they came like a living deluge. We dug trenches and kindled fires, and beat and burnt to death heaps upon heaps, but the effort was utterly useless. They rolled up the mountain-side, and poured over rocks, walls, ditches and hedges, those behind covering up and passing over the masses already killed. For some days they continued to pass. The noise made by them in marching and foraging was like that of a heavy shower falling upon a distant forest.”[1168] “The roads were covered with them, all marching and in regular lines, like armies of soldiers, with their leaders in front; and all the opposition of man to resist their progress was in vain.” Having consumed the plantations in the country, they entered the towns and villages. “When they approached our garden all the farm servants were employed to keep them off, but to no avail; though our men broke their ranks for a moment, no sooner had they passed the men, than they closed again, and marched forward through hedges and ditches as before. Our garden finished, they continued their march toward the town, devastating one garden after another. They have also penetrated into most of our rooms: whatever one is doing one hears their noise from without, like [Pg 402] the noise of armed hosts, or the running of many waters. When in an erect position their appearance at a little distance is like that of a well-armed horseman.”[1169]
And take three accounts from Syria: “The number of these insects is unbelievable to anyone who hasn't seen it themselves; the ground is covered with them for miles.”[1166] “The entire face of the mountain[1167] was black with them. They came like a living flood. We dug trenches, lit fires, and beat and burned heaps upon heaps, but it was completely useless. They rolled up the mountainside and poured over rocks, walls, ditches, and hedges, with those behind covering up and passing over the masses that were already killed. For several days they kept coming. The noise they made while marching and foraging sounded like a heavy rain falling on a distant forest.”[1168] “The roads were covered with them, all marching in orderly lines, like armies of soldiers, with their leaders at the front; and all of humanity's attempts to stop their advance were futile.” Having consumed the crops in the countryside, they moved into the towns and villages. “When they approached our garden, all the farm workers were employed to keep them away, but it was pointless; even though our men broke their ranks for a moment, as soon as they passed the workers, they closed up again and marched through hedges and ditches as before. After finishing our garden, they continued their advance toward the town, destroying one garden after another. They have even gotten into most of our rooms: whatever you are doing, you hear their noise from outside, like the sound of armed hosts or rushing water. When standing upright, they appear from a distance like well-armed horsemen.”[1169]
Locusts are notoriously adapted for a plague, “since to strength incredible for so small a creature, they add saw-like teeth, admirably calculated to eat up all the herbs in the land.”[1170] They are the incarnation of hunger. No voracity is like theirs, the voracity of little creatures, whose million separate appetites nothing is too minute to escape. They devour first grass and leaves, fruit and foliage, everything that is green and juicy. Then they attack the young branches of trees, and then the hard bark of the trunks.[1171] “After eating up the corn, they fell upon the vines, the pulse, the willows, and even the hemp, notwithstanding its great bitterness.”[1172] “The bark of figs, pomegranates and oranges, bitter, hard and corrosive, escaped not their voracity.”[1173] “They are particularly injurious to the palm-trees; these they strip of every leaf and green particle, the trees remaining like skeletons with bare branches.”[1174] “For eighty or ninety miles they devoured every green herb and every blade of grass.”[1175] “The gardens outside Jaffa are now completely stripped, even the bark [Pg 403] of the young trees having been devoured, and look like a birch-tree forest in winter.”[1176] “The bushes were eaten quite bare, though the animals could not have been long on the spot. They sat by hundreds on a bush gnawing the rind and the woody fibres.”[1177] “Bamboo groves have been stripped of their leaves and left standing like saplings after a rapid bush fire, and grass has been devoured so that the bare ground appeared as if burned.”[1178] “The country did not seem to be burnt, but to be much covered with snow through the whiteness of the trees and the dryness of the herbs.”[1179] The fields finished, they invade towns and houses, in search of stores. Victual of all kinds, hay, straw, and even linen and woollen clothes and leather bottles, they consume or tear in pieces.[1180] They flood through the open, unglazed windows and lattices: nothing can keep them out.
Locusts are famously equipped for creating plagues, “since to their incredible strength for such a small creature, they add saw-like teeth, perfectly designed to eat up all the plants in the land.”[1170] They embody hunger. No appetite compares to theirs, the appetite of tiny creatures, whose million individual cravings make nothing too small to escape them. They first consume grass and leaves, fruits and foliage, everything that's green and juicy. Then they go after the young branches of trees, and finally the tough bark of the trunks.[1171] “After eating all the corn, they turned their attention to the vines, legumes, willows, and even hemp, despite its strong bitterness.”[1172] “The bark of figs, pomegranates, and oranges—bitter, tough, and corrosive—did not escape their hunger.”[1173] “They are especially harmful to palm trees; they strip them of every leaf and green part, leaving the trees looking like skeletons with bare branches.”[1174] “For eighty or ninety miles they consumed every green plant and every blade of grass.”[1175] “The gardens outside Jaffa are now completely stripped, even the bark of the young trees has been eaten away, resembling a birch forest in winter.”[1176] “The bushes were completely bare, although the animals couldn’t have been there long. They sat in groups of hundreds on a bush, gnawing at the bark and woody fibers.”[1177] “Bamboo groves have been stripped of their leaves, standing like saplings after a quick brush fire, and the grass has been eaten to the point that the bare ground looks scorched.”[1178] “The land didn’t seem set ablaze, but rather covered in snow due to the whiteness of the trees and the dryness of the plants.”[1179] After finishing the fields, they invade towns and homes in search of food. They consume or shred all kinds of provisions—hay, straw, and even linen and woolen clothing, along with leather bottles.[1180] They pour through open, unglazed windows and openings: nothing can keep them out.
These extracts prove to us what little need Joel had of hyperbole in order to read his locusts as signs of the Day of Jehovah; especially if we keep in mind that locusts are worst in very hot summers, and often accompany an absolute drought along with its consequence of prairie and forest fires. Some have thought that, in introducing the effects of fire, Joel only means to paint the burnt look of a land after locusts have ravaged it. But locusts do not drink up the streams, nor cause the seed to shrivel in the earth.[1181] By these the prophet must mean drought, and by the flame that has burned all the trees of the field,[1182] the forest fire, finding [Pg 404] an easy prey in the trees which have been reduced to firewood by the locusts’ teeth.
These excerpts show us how little Joel needed exaggeration to interpret the locusts as signs of the Day of the Lord, especially when we remember that locusts are most numerous during extremely hot summers and often come with severe droughts that lead to prairie and forest fires. Some believe that by mentioning the effects of fire, Joel is just trying to depict the scorched appearance of land after locusts have destroyed it. However, locusts don’t drain the streams or cause the seeds to wither in the soil.[1181] The prophet must be referring to drought here, and by the flame that has burned all the trees of the field,[1182] he means the forest fire, which easily finds its target among the trees that have been turned to firewood by the locusts’ munching.
Even in the great passage in which he passes from history to Apocalypse, from the gloom and terror of the locusts to the lurid dawn of Jehovah’s Day, Joel keeps within the actual facts of experience:—
Even in the significant transition where he moves from history to Apocalypse, from the darkness and fear brought by the locusts to the bright dawn of Jehovah’s Day, Joel remains grounded in the real facts of experience:—
No one who has seen a cloud of locusts can question the realism even of this picture: the heavy gloom of the immeasurable mass of them, shot by gleams of light where a few of the sun’s imprisoned beams have broken through or across the storm of lustrous wings. This is like dawn beaten down upon the hilltops, and crushed by rolling masses of cloud, in conspiracy to prolong the night. No: the only point at which Joel leaves absolute fact for the wilder combinations of Apocalypse is at the very close of his description, chap. ii. 10 and 11, and just before his call to repentance. Here we find, mixed with the locusts, earthquake and thunderstorm; and Joel has borrowed these from the classic pictures of the Day of the Lord, using some of the very phrases of the latter:—
No one who has seen a cloud of locusts can doubt the realism of this scene: the heavy darkness of the vast swarm, illuminated by flashes of light where a few rays of the sun have broken through or among the shimmering wings. It's like dawn being beaten down on the hilltops and smothered by rolling clouds, conspiring to extend the night. No: the only moment when Joel steps away from pure reality into the more imaginative aspects of the Apocalypse is at the very end of his description, chap. ii. 10 and 11, just before his call for repentance. Here, mixed with the locusts, are an earthquake and a thunderstorm; Joel has taken these elements from the classic depictions of the Day of the Lord, using some of the very phrases from those descriptions:—
Joel, then, describes, and does not unduly enhance, the terrors of an actual plague. At first his whole [Pg 405] strength is so bent to make his people feel these, that, though about to call to repentance, he does not detail the national sins which require it. In his opening verses he summons the drunkards,[1183] but that is merely to lend vividness to his picture of facts, because men of such habits will be the first to feel a plague of this kind. Nor does Joel yet ask his hearers what the calamity portends. At first he only demands that they shall feel it, in its uniqueness and its own sheer force.
Joel describes the horrors of a real plague without exaggerating. Initially, he focuses solely on making his people experience these horrors so intensely that, even when he's about to urge them to repent, he doesn't specify the national sins that led to it. In his opening verses, he calls out to the drunkards,[1183] but that’s just to make his depiction of the situation more vivid, as those with such habits will be the first to feel the impact of this type of plague. Joel doesn't yet ask his listeners what this disaster means. At first, he only asks them to fully feel its uniqueness and overwhelming force.
Hence the peculiar style of the passage. Letter for letter, this is one of the heaviest passages in prophecy. The proportion in Hebrew of liquids to the other letters is not large; but here it is smaller than ever. The explosives and dentals are very numerous. There are several keywords, with hard consonants and long vowels, used again and again: Shuddadh, ‘ābhlah, ‘umlal, hôbhîsh. The longer lines into which Hebrew parallelism tends to run are replaced by a rapid series of short, heavy phrases, falling like blows. Critics have called it rhetoric. But it is rhetoric of a very high order and perfectly suited to the prophet’s purpose. Look at chap. i. 10: Shuddadh sadheh, ‘ābhlah ‘adhamah, shuddadh daghan, hôbhîsh tîrôsh, ‘umlal yiṣḥar.[1184] Joel loads his clauses with the most leaden letters he can find, and drops them in quick succession, repeating the same heavy word again and again, as if he would stun the careless people into some sense of the bare, brutal weight of the calamity which has befallen them.
Hence the unique style of the passage. Letter for letter, this is one of the heaviest sections in prophecy. The ratio of liquids to other letters in Hebrew isn't large, but here it's smaller than ever. There are many explosive and dental sounds. Several keywords with hard consonants and long vowels are repeated: Shuddadh, ‘ābhlah, ‘umlal, hôbhîsh. The longer lines typical in Hebrew parallelism are replaced by a quick series of short, heavy phrases that strike like blows. Critics have called it rhetoric. But it’s a very high-level rhetoric, perfectly suited to the prophet’s intent. Look at chap. i. 10: Shuddadh sadheh, ‘ābhlah ‘adhamah, shuddadh daghan, hôbhîsh tîrôsh, ‘umlal yiṣḥar.[1184] Joel packs his clauses with the heaviest letters he can find and delivers them in rapid succession, repeating the same weighty word over and over, as if trying to jolt the indifferent people into realizing the stark, brutal weight of the disaster that has struck them.
Now Joel does this because he believes that, if his people feel the plague in its proper violence, they must be convinced that it comes from Jehovah. The keynote of this part of the prophecy is found in chap. i. 15: [Pg 406] “Keshôdh mishshaddhai,” like violence from the All-violent doth it come. “If you feel this as it is, you will feel Jehovah Himself in it. By these very blows, He and His Day are near. We had been forgetting how near.” Joel mentions no crime, nor enforces any virtue: how could he have done so in so strong a sense that “the Judge was at the door”? To make men feel that they had forgotten they were in reach of that Almighty Hand, which could strike so suddenly and so hard—Joel had time only to make men feel that, and to call them to repentance. In this we probably see some reflection of the age: an age when men’s thoughts were thrusting the Deity further and further from their life; when they put His Law and Temple between Him and themselves; and when their religion, devoid of the sense of His Presence, had become a set of formal observances, the rending of garments and not of hearts. But He, whom His own ordinances had hidden from His people, has burst forth through nature and in sheer force of calamity. He has revealed Himself, El-Shaddhai, God All-violent, as He was known to their fathers, who had no elaborate law or ritual to put between their fearful hearts and His terrible strength, but cowered before Him, helpless on the stripped soil, and naked beneath His thunder. By just these means did Elijah and Amos bring God home to the hearts of ancient Israel. In Joel we see the revival of the old nature-religion, and the revenge that it was bound to take upon the elaborate systems which had displaced it, but which by their formalism and their artificial completeness had made men forget that near presence and direct action of the Almighty which it is nature’s own office to enforce upon the heart.
Now Joel does this because he believes that if his people truly feel the plague’s severity, they must realize that it comes from Jehovah. The main point of this part of the prophecy is found in chap. i. 15: [Pg 406] “Keshôdh mishshaddhai,” like violence from the All-violent does it come. “If you recognize this for what it is, you will feel Jehovah Himself in it. Through these very blows, He and His Day are close. We had been forgetting how close.” Joel does not mention any specific crime nor does he promote any particular virtue: how could he have when “the Judge was at the door”? He aimed to make people realize that they had forgotten they were within reach of that Almighty Hand, which could strike so suddenly and so hard—Joel’s only aim was to make people feel that and to call them to repentance. In this, we likely see a reflection of the times: an era when people were increasingly pushing God away from their lives; when they placed His Law and Temple as barriers between them and Him; and when their religion, lacking the sense of His Presence, had become merely a series of formal rituals, a tearing of garments rather than of hearts. But He, whom His own commands had concealed from His people, has broken through nature and in sheer force of disaster. He has revealed Himself, El-Shaddhai, God All-violent, as He was known to their ancestors, who had no complicated laws or rituals to put between their fearful hearts and His terrible power, but instead cowered before Him, helpless on the bare ground, and naked beneath His thunder. It was through these very means that Elijah and Amos brought God home to the hearts of ancient Israel. In Joel, we see the revival of the old nature-religion and the retribution it was destined to take on the complex systems that had replaced it, which, through their formality and artificial completeness, had made people forget that immediate presence and direct action of the Almighty, which nature itself enforces upon the heart.
[Pg 407] The thing is true, and permanently valid. Only the great natural processes can break up the systems of dogma and ritual in which we make ourselves comfortable and formal, and drive us out into God’s open air of reality. In the crash of nature’s forces even our particular sins are forgotten, and we feel, as in the immediate presence of God, our whole, deep need of repentance. So far from blaming the absence of special ethics in Joel’s sermon, we accept it as natural and proper to the occasion.
[Pg 407] The truth is undeniable and always relevant. Only the major natural forces can disrupt the systems of belief and rituals where we find comfort and structure, pushing us into the true reality of God’s presence. In the turmoil of nature’s power, even our individual wrongs are forgotten, and we feel our profound need for repentance as if we are directly in God’s presence. Rather than criticizing the lack of specific ethics in Joel’s sermon, we see it as fitting and appropriate for the situation.
Such, then, appears to be the explanation of the first part of the prophecy, and its development towards the call to repentance, which follows it. If we are correct, the assertion[1185] is false that no plan was meant by the prophet. For not only is there a plan, but the plan is most suitable to the requirements of Israel, after their adoption of the whole Law in 445, and forms one of the most necessary and interesting developments of all religion: the revival, in an artificial period, of those primitive forces of religion which nature alone supplies, and which are needed to correct formalism and the forgetfulness of the near presence of the Almighty. We see in this, too, the reason of Joel’s archaic style, both of conception and expression: that likeness of his to early prophets which has led so many to place him between Elijah and Amos.[1186] They are wrong. Joel’s simplicity is that not of early prophecy, but of the austere forces of this revived and applied to the artificiality of a later age.
This seems to explain the first part of the prophecy and its progression towards the call for repentance that comes next. If we're right, the claim[1185] that the prophet had no plan is incorrect. Not only is there a plan, but it’s also well-suited to Israel's needs after their acceptance of the entire Law in 445. It represents one of the most essential and intriguing developments in all of religion: the revival, in an artificial era, of those natural religious forces that are necessary to counteract formalism and the neglect of the Almighty's immediate presence. This also explains Joel’s archaic style, in both thought and expression, which resembles that of earlier prophets and has led many to position him between Elijah and Amos.[1186] They are mistaken. Joel’s simplicity isn’t characteristic of early prophecy, but rather of the serious forces revived and applied to the artificiality of a later time.
One other proof of Joel’s conviction of the religious meaning of the plague might also have been pled by the earlier prophets, but certainly not in the terms in [Pg 408] which Joel expresses it. Amos and Hosea had both described the destruction of the country’s fertility in their day as God’s displeasure on His people and (as Hosea puts it) His divorce of His Bride from Himself.[1187] But by them the physical calamities were not threatened alone: banishment from the land and from enjoyment of its fruits was to follow upon drought, locusts and famine. In threatening no captivity Joel differs entirely from the early prophets. It is a mark of his late date. And he also describes the divorce between Jehovah and Israel, through the interruption of the ritual by the plague, in terms and with an accent which could hardly have been employed in Israel before the Exile. After the rebuilding of the Temple and restoration of the daily sacrifices morning and evening, the regular performance of the latter was regarded by the Jews with a most superstitious sense of its indispensableness to the national life. Before the Exile, Jeremiah, for instance, attaches no importance to it, in circumstances in which it would have been not unnatural for him, priest as he was, to do so.[1188] But after the Exile, the greater scrupulousness of the religious life, and its absorption in ritual, laid extraordinary emphasis upon the daily offering, which increased to a most painful degree of anxiety as the centuries went on.[1189] The New Testament speaks of the Twelve Tribes constantly serving God day and night;[1190] and Josephus, while declaring that in no siege of Jerusalem before the last did the interruption ever take place in spite of the stress of famine and war combined, records the [Pg 409] awful impression made alike on Jew and heathen by the giving up of the daily sacrifice on the 17th of July, A.D. 70, during the investment of the city by Titus.[1191] This disaster, which Judaism so painfully feared at every crisis in its history, actually happened, Joel tells us, during the famine caused by the locusts. Cut off are the meal and the drink offerings from the house of Jehovah.[1192] Is not food cut off from our eyes, joy and gladness from the house of our God?[1193] Perhaps He will turn and relent, and leave a blessing behind Him, meal and drink offering for Jehovah our God.[1194] The break “of the continual symbol of gracious intercourse between Jehovah and His people, and the main office of religion,” means divorce between Jehovah and Israel. Wail like a bride girt in sackcloth for the husband of her youth! Wail, O ministers of the altar, O ministers of God![1195] This then was another reason for reading in the plague of locusts more than a physical meaning. This was another proof, only too intelligible to scrupulous Jews, that the great and terrible Day of the Lord was at hand.
One more indication of Joel’s belief in the religious significance of the plague might also have been argued by the earlier prophets, but certainly not in the way Joel expresses it. Amos and Hosea both described the devastation of the country’s fertility in their time as God’s discontent with His people and (as Hosea puts it) His separation from His Bride. However, they didn’t just warn about physical disasters: exile from the land and the loss of its benefits were to follow drought, locusts, and famine. In not mentioning captivity, Joel completely differs from the earlier prophets. This marks him as a later figure. He also describes the break between Jehovah and Israel due to the interruption of the rituals by the plague in terms and with a tone that would have been hard to apply in Israel before the Exile. After the Temple was rebuilt and the daily sacrifices resumed morning and evening, the Jews regarded the regular performance of these sacrifices with an almost superstitious belief in their necessity for national life. Before the Exile, Jeremiah, for example, didn’t emphasize this in a context where it would have been quite natural for him, as a priest, to do so. But after the Exile, the heightened scrupulousness of religious life and its focus on ritual placed an extraordinary emphasis on daily offerings, which became a source of significant anxiety as the centuries passed. The New Testament speaks of *the Twelve Tribes constantly serving God day and night*; and Josephus, while stating that in no siege of Jerusalem before the last was there ever an interruption despite the pressures of famine and war combined, notes the severe impact on both Jews and Gentiles caused by the cessation of the daily sacrifice on July 17, A.D. 70, during the siege of the city by Titus. This disaster, which Judaism feared deeply at every critical moment in its history, actually happened, Joel tells us, during the famine caused by the locusts. *The meal and drink offerings have been cut off from the house of Jehovah. Is not food cut off from our eyes, joy and gladness from the house of our God? Perhaps He will turn and have compassion, leaving a blessing behind Him, a meal and drink offering for Jehovah our God.* The interruption of “the continual symbol of gracious interaction between Jehovah and His people, and the main function of religion” signifies divorce between Jehovah and Israel. *Wail like a bride dressed in sackcloth for the husband of her youth! Wail, O ministers of the altar, O ministers of God!* This was yet another reason for interpreting the plague of locusts as having more than just a physical meaning. This provided further proof, all too understandable to eager Jews, that the great and terrible Day of the Lord was approaching.
Thus Joel reaches the climax of his argument. Jehovah is near, His Day is about to break. From this it is impossible to escape on the narrow path of disaster by which the prophet has led up to it. But beneath that path the prophet passes the ground of a broad truth, and on that truth, while judgment remains still as real, there is room for the people to turn from it. If experience has shown that God is in the present, near and inevitable, faith remembers that He is there not willingly for judgment, but with all His ancient [Pg 410] feeling for Israel and His zeal to save her. If the people choose to turn, Jehovah, as their God and as one who works for their sake, will save them. Of this God assures them by His own word. For the first time in the prophecy He speaks for Himself. Hitherto the prophet has been describing the plague and summoning to penitence. But now oracle of Jehovah of Hosts.[1196] The great covenant name, Jehovah your God, is solemnly repeated as if symbolic of the historic origin and age-long endurance of Jehovah’s relation to Israel; and the very words of blessing are repeated which were given when Israel was called at Sinai and the covenant ratified:—
Thus, Joel reaches the peak of his argument. God is near; His Day is about to arrive. There’s no escaping the narrow path of disaster that the prophet has described. However, beneath that path lies a broad truth, and on that truth, while judgment remains real, there’s room for the people to turn away from it. Experience has shown that God is present, close and unavoidable, but faith remembers that He isn’t there just to judge; He is there with all His deep love for Israel and His desire to save her. If the people decide to turn back, God, as their protector and one who acts for their benefit, will save them. God assures them of this with His own word. For the first time in the prophecy, He speaks for Himself. Up to now, the prophet has been describing the plague and calling for repentance. But now it's the oracle of the Lord of Hosts.[1196] The great covenant name, the Lord your God, is solemnly repeated, symbolizing the historic origins and the lasting relationship of God with Israel; and the very words of blessing given when Israel was called at Sinai and the covenant was confirmed are repeated:—
He has threatened upon you. Once more the nation is summoned to try Him by prayer: the solemn prayer of all Israel, pleading that He should not give His people to reproach.
He has threatened you. Once again, the nation is called to seek Him through prayer: the serious prayer of all Israel, asking that He not allow His people to be mocked.
These are four different names for locusts, which it is best to translate by their literal meaning. Some think that they represent one swarm of locusts in four stages of development, but this cannot be, because the same swarm never returns upon its path, to complete the work of destruction which it had begun in an earlier stage of its growth. Nor can the first-named be the adult brood from whose eggs the others spring, as Doughty has described,[1198] for that would account only for two of the four names. Joel rather describes successive swarms of the insect, without reference to the stages of its growth, and he does so as a poet, using, in order to bring out the full force of its devastation, several of the Hebrew names, that were given to the locust as epithets of various aspects of its destructive power. The names, it is true, cannot be said to rise in climax, but at least the most sinister is reserved to the last.[1199]
These are four different names for locusts, which are best translated literally. Some believe they represent one swarm of locusts in four stages of development, but this isn't possible because the same swarm never retraces its path to finish the destruction it started in an earlier stage. The first name can't be the adult brood from whose eggs the others emerge, as Doughty explained,[1198] because that would only account for two of the four names. Joel describes successive swarms of the insect, without mentioning its stages of growth, and he does this poetically, using various Hebrew names to emphasize the full extent of its devastation, showing different aspects of its destructive power. The names may not build up to a climax, but at least the most ominous one is saved for last.[1199]
In this passage the same feeling is attributed to men and to the fruits of the land: In grief are the priests, the ground is in grief. And it is repeatedly said that all alike are abashed. By this heavy word we have sought to render the effect of the similarly sounding “hôbhîsha,” that our English version renders ashamed. It signifies to be frustrated, and so [Pg 413] disheartened, put out: soured would be an equivalent, applicable to the vine and to joy and to men’s hearts.
In this passage, the same feeling is connected to both people and the land: The priests are grieving, and the ground is grieving. It's repeatedly mentioned that everyone is embarrassed. We've chosen the word "heavy" to reflect the effect of the similarly sounding “hôbhîsha,” which our English version translates as ashamed. It means to feel frustrated, and thus [Pg 413] disheartened, thrown off: soured would be a fitting term, applicable to the vine, joy, and people's hearts.
Here, with the close of chap. i., Joel’s discourse takes pause, and in chap. ii. he begins a second with another call to repentance in face of the same plague. But the plague has progressed. The locusts are described now in their invasion not of the country but of the towns, to which they pass after the country is stripped. For illustration of the latter see above, p. 401. The horn which is to be blown, ver. 1, is an alarm horn,[1208] to warn the people of the approach of the Day of the Lord, and not the Shophar which called the people to a general assembly, as in ver. 15.
Here, as chapter 1 ends, Joel pauses his message, and in chapter 2, he calls for repentance again in light of the same plague. But the situation has worsened. The locusts are now described invading not just the countryside but also the towns, moving in after the land has been stripped bare. For an illustration of the latter, see above, p. 401. The horn to be blown in verse 1 is an alarm horn,[1208] meant to warn the people of the approaching Day of the Lord, not the Shophar that called the people to a general gathering, as in verse 15.
PROSPERITY AND THE SPIRIT
Wealth and the Spirit
JOEL ii. 18–32 (Eng.; ii. 18—iii. Heb.)
JOEL ii. 18–32 (Eng.; ii. 18—iii. Heb.)
Then did Jehovah become jealous for His land, and took pity upon His people—with these words Joel opens the second half of his book. Our Authorised Version renders them in the future tense, as the continuation of the prophet’s discourse, which had threatened the Day of the Lord, urged the people to penitence, and now promises that their penitence shall be followed by the Lord’s mercy. But such a rendering forces the grammar;[1221] and the Revised English Version is right in taking the verbs, as the vast majority of critics do, in the past. Joel’s call to repentance has closed, and has been successful. The fast has been hallowed, the [Pg 419] prayers are heard. Probably an interval has elapsed between vv. 17 and 18, but in any case, the people having repented, nothing more is said of their need of doing so, and instead we have from God Himself a series of promises, vv. 19–27, in answer to their cry for mercy. These promises relate to the physical calamity which has been suffered. God will destroy the locusts, still impending on the land, and restore the years which His great army has eaten. There follows in vv. 28–32 (Eng.; Heb. chap, iii.) the promise of a great outpouring of the Spirit on all Israel, amid terrible manifestations in heaven and earth.
Then the Lord became jealous for His land and took pity on His people—with these words, Joel opens the second half of his book. Our Authorized Version translates them in the future tense, continuing the prophet's message, which had warned about the Day of the Lord, urged the people to repent, and now promises that their repentance will be answered with the Lord’s mercy. But this translation is grammatically incorrect; [1221] and the Revised English Version is right to interpret the verbs, as most critics do, in the past. Joel’s call to repentance has ended, and it has been effective. The fast has been made sacred, and the prayers are heard. Likely, some time has passed between verses 17 and 18, but in any case, after the people have repented, there’s no further mention of their need to do so; instead, we receive from God Himself a series of promises in verses 19–27, in response to their plea for mercy. These promises address the physical devastation that has occurred. God will destroy the locusts that are still threatening the land and will restore the years that His great army has consumed. Then in verses 28–32 (Eng.; Heb. chap. iii.), there’s a promise of a significant outpouring of the Spirit on all Israel, alongside dramatic signs in the heavens and on the earth.
1. THE RRETURN OF PPROSPERITY (ii. 19–27).
[Pg 420] Locusts disappear with the same suddenness as they arrive. A wind springs up and they are gone.[1225] Dead Sea and Mediterranean are at the extremes of the compass, but there is no reason to suppose that the prophet has abandoned the realism which has hitherto distinguished his treatment of the locusts. The plague covered the whole land, on whose high watershed the winds suddenly veer and change. The dispersion of the locusts upon the deserts and the opposite seas was therefore possible at one and the same time. Jerome vouches for an instance in his own day. The other detail is also true to life. Jerome says that the beaches of the two seas were strewn with putrifying locusts, and Augustine[1226] quotes heathen writers in evidence of large masses of locusts, driven from Africa upon the sea, and then cast up on the shore, which gave rise to a pestilence. “The south and east winds,” says Volney of Syria, “drive the clouds of locusts with violence into the Mediterranean, and drown them in such quantities, that when their dead are cast on the shore they infect the air to a great distance.”[1227] The prophet continues, celebrating this destruction of the locusts as if it were already realised—the Lord hath done greatly, ver. 21. That among the blessings he mentions a full supply of rain proves that we were right in interpreting him to have spoken of drought as accompanying the locusts.[1228]
[Pg 420] Locusts vanish as suddenly as they appear. A gust of wind comes up, and they’re gone.[1225] The Dead Sea and the Mediterranean are at the far ends of the compass, but there's no reason to think that the prophet has lost the realism that has characterized his discussion of the locusts up to now. The plague covered the entire land, where the winds suddenly shift and change direction. So, the scattering of the locusts across the deserts and the opposite seas could happen simultaneously. Jerome confirms an instance from his own time. The other detail is also accurate. Jerome states that the shores of the two seas were littered with rotting locusts, and Augustine[1226] references pagan writers to support claims of large swarms of locusts, carried from Africa onto the sea, and then washed up on the shore, causing a plague. “The south and east winds,” says Volney about Syria, “force the clouds of locusts violently into the Mediterranean, drowning them in such numbers that when their bodies are washed ashore, they contaminate the air for a long distance.”[1227] The prophet goes on, praising this destruction of the locusts as if it has already happened—the Lord hath done greatly, ver. 21. The fact that he mentions a generous amount of rain among the blessings confirms our earlier interpretation that he was referring to drought as being associated with the locusts.[1228]
2. THE
OOUTPOURING OF THE
SSPIRIT
(ii. 28–32 Eng.; iii. Heb.).
Upon these promises of physical blessing there follows another of the pouring forth of the Spirit: the prophecy by which Joel became the Prophet of Pentecost, and through which his book is best known among Christians.
Upon these promises of physical blessings, there comes another about the outpouring of the Spirit: the prophecy that made Joel the Prophet of Pentecost, and through which his book is most recognized among Christians.
When fertility has been restored to the land, the seasons again run their normal courses, and the people eat their food and be full—It shall come to pass after these things, I will pour out My Spirit upon all flesh. The order of events makes us pause to question: does Joel mean to imply that physical prosperity must [Pg 423] precede spiritual fulness? It would be unfair to assert that he does, without remembering what he understands by the physical blessings. To Joel these are the token that God has returned to His people. The drought and the famine produced by the locusts were signs of His anger and of His divorce of the land. The proofs that He has relented, and taken Israel back into a spiritual relation to Himself, can, therefore, from Joel’s point of view, only be given by the healing of the people’s wounds. In plenteous rains and full harvests God sets His seal to man’s penitence. Rain and harvest are not merely physical benefits, but religious sacraments: signs that God has returned to His people, and that His zeal is again stirred on their behalf.[1234] This has to be made clear before there can be talk of any higher blessing. God has to return to His people and to show His love for them before He pours forth His Spirit upon them. That is what Joel intends by the order he pursues, and not that a certain stage of physical comfort is indispensable to a high degree of spiritual feeling and experience. The early and latter rains, the fulness of corn, wine and oil, are as purely religious to Joel, though not so highly religious, as the phenomena of the Spirit in men.
When the land’s fertility is restored, the seasons return to their normal cycles, and the people eat their fill—It shall come to pass after these things, I will pour out My Spirit upon all flesh. This sequence of events leads us to wonder: does Joel suggest that physical prosperity must come before spiritual fullness? It wouldn't be fair to claim that he does without considering how he defines physical blessings. For Joel, these are signs that God has returned to His people. The drought and famine caused by the locusts were indicators of His anger and separation from the land. The evidence that He has changed His mind and restored Israel’s spiritual relationship with Him can, from Joel’s perspective, only be demonstrated by healing the people's wounds. Through abundant rain and bountiful harvests, God confirms humanity's repentance. Rain and harvest are not just physical benefits; they are religious sacraments: signs that God has returned to His people and that His passion for them has been rekindled.[1234] This needs to be clear before we can discuss any higher blessings. God must return to His people and demonstrate His love for them before He pours out His Spirit on them. That is what Joel means by the sequence he follows, not that a certain level of physical comfort is essential for a deep spiritual feeling and experience. The early and latter rains, along with the abundance of grain, wine, and oil, are just as religious to Joel, though perhaps not as intensely, as the workings of the Spirit in individuals.
But though that be an adequate answer to our question so far as Joel himself is concerned, it does not exhaust the question with regard to history in general. From Joel’s own standpoint physical blessings may have been as religious as spiritual; but we must go further, and assert that for Joel’s anticipation of the baptism of the Spirit by a return of prosperity there is an ethical reason and one which is permanently [Pg 424] valid in history. A certain degree of prosperity, and even of comfort, is an indispensable condition of that universal and lavish exercise of the religious faculties, which Joel pictures under the pouring forth of God’s Spirit.
But while that answers our question in terms of Joel himself, it doesn’t fully address the question regarding history in general. From Joel’s perspective, physical blessings may have been just as religious as spiritual ones; however, we need to go deeper and claim that there’s an ethical reason behind Joel’s expectation of the Spirit's baptism linked to a return of prosperity, and this reason holds true throughout history. A certain level of prosperity, and even comfort, is essential for the widespread and abundant use of the religious faculties that Joel describes with the outpouring of God’s Spirit.
The history of prophecy itself furnishes us with proofs of this. When did prophecy most flourish in Israel? When had the Spirit of God most freedom in developing the intellectual and moral nature of Israel? Not when the nation was struggling with the conquest and settlement of the land, not when it was engaged with the embarrassments and privations of the Syrian wars; but an Amos, a Hosea, an Isaiah came forth at the end of the long, peaceful and prosperous reigns of Jeroboam II. and Uzziah. The intellectual strength and liberty of the great Prophet of the Exile, his deep insight into God’s purposes and his large view of the future, had not been possible without the security and comparative prosperity of the Jews in Babylon, from among whom he wrote. In Haggai and Zechariah, on the other hand, who worked in the hunger-bitten colony of returned exiles, there was no such fulness of the Spirit. Prophecy, we saw,[1235] was then starved by the poverty and meanness of the national life from which it rose. All this is very explicable. When men are stunned by such a calamity as Joel describes, or when they are engrossed by the daily struggle with bitter enemies and a succession of bad seasons, they may feel the need of penitence and be able to speak with decision upon the practical duty of the moment, to a degree not attainable in better [Pg 425] days, but they lack the leisure, the freedom and the resources amid which their various faculties of mind and soul can alone respond to the Spirit’s influence.
The history of prophecy itself provides us with evidence of this. When did prophecy thrive the most in Israel? When did the Spirit of God have the most freedom to develop the intellectual and moral character of Israel? Not during the nation’s struggle to conquer and settle the land, nor while dealing with the challenges and hardships of the Syrian wars; but rather, figures like Amos, Hosea, and Isaiah emerged at the end of the long, peaceful, and prosperous reigns of Jeroboam II and Uzziah. The intellectual strength and freedom of the great Prophet of the Exile, along with his deep understanding of God’s plans and broad vision of the future, could only be possible due to the security and relative prosperity of the Jews in Babylon, from where he wrote. In contrast, Haggai and Zechariah, who worked in the struggling colony of returned exiles, did not experience such abundance of the Spirit. As we noticed, [1235] prophecy was stifled by the poverty and hardship of the national life from which it arose. All of this makes sense. When people are overwhelmed by a disaster like the one Joel describes, or when they are consumed by the daily fight against fierce enemies and a series of bad seasons, they might feel the need for repentance and be able to speak decisively about the practical duties of the moment, to an extent that isn’t possible in better times, but they lack the time, freedom, and resources that allow their various mental and spiritual faculties to respond to the Spirit’s influence.
Has it been otherwise in the history of Christianity? Our Lord Himself found His first disciples, not in a hungry and ragged community, but amid the prosperity and opulence of Galilee. They left all to follow Him and achieved their ministry in poverty and persecution, but they brought to that ministry the force of minds and bodies trained in a very fertile land and by a prosperous commerce.[1236] Paul, in his apostolate, sustained himself by the labour of his hands, but he was the child of a rich civilisation and the citizen of a great empire. The Reformation was preceded by the Renaissance, and on the Continent of Europe drew its forces, not from the enslaved and impoverished populations of Italy and Southern Austria, but from the large civic and commercial centres of Germany. An acute historian, in his recent lectures on the Economic Interpretation of History,[1237] observes that every religious revival in England has happened upon a basis of comparative prosperity. He has proved “the opulence of Norfolk during the epoch of Lollardy,” and pointed out that “the Puritan movement was essentially and originally one of the middle classes, of the traders in towns and of the farmers in the country”; that the religious state of the Church of England was never so low as among the servile and beggarly clergy of the seventeenth and part of the eighteenth centuries; that the Nonconformist bodies who kept religion alive during this period were closely identified with the [Pg 426] leading movements of trade and finance;[1238] and that even Wesley’s great revival of religion among the labouring classes of England took place at a time when prices were far lower than in the previous century, wages had slightly risen and “most labourers were small occupiers; there was therefore in the comparative plenty of the time an opening for a religious movement among the poor, and Wesley was equal to the occasion.” He might have added that the great missionary movement of the nineteenth century is contemporaneous with the enormous advance of our commerce and our empire.
Has it been different in the history of Christianity? Our Lord Himself gathered His first disciples, not in a hungry and destitute community, but in the wealth and luxury of Galilee. They gave up everything to follow Him and carried out their ministry in poverty and persecution, but they brought with them the strength of minds and bodies nurtured in a rich land and by thriving trade.[1236] Paul, in his mission, supported himself through hard work, but he was a product of a wealthy civilization and a citizen of a powerful empire. The Reformation was preceded by the Renaissance, and in mainland Europe, it drew its strength not from the oppressed and impoverished populations of Italy and Southern Austria, but from the major civic and commercial hubs of Germany. An insightful historian, in his recent lectures on the Economic Interpretation of History,[1237] notes that every religious revival in England has occurred on a foundation of relative prosperity. He demonstrated “the wealth of Norfolk during the time of Lollardy” and pointed out that “the Puritan movement was essentially and originally one of the middle classes, the merchants in towns, and the farmers in the countryside”; that the state of religion in the Church of England was never as low as among the subservient and impoverished clergy of the seventeenth and part of the eighteenth centuries; that the Nonconformist groups who kept religion alive during this time were closely connected with the [Pg 426] major movements in trade and finance;[1238] and that even Wesley’s significant revival of religion among the working classes in England happened at a time when prices were much lower than in the previous century, wages had risen slightly, and “most laborers were small landowners; thus, in the relative abundance of the time, there was an opportunity for a religious movement among the poor, and Wesley was ready for the challenge.” He could have added that the major missionary movement of the nineteenth century coincided with the tremendous growth of our commerce and our empire.
On the whole, then, the witness of history is uniform. Poverty and persecution, famine, nakedness, peril and sword, put a keenness upon the spirit of religion, while luxury rots its very fibres; but a stable basis of prosperity is indispensable to every social and religious reform, and God’s Spirit finds fullest course in communities of a certain degree of civilisation and of freedom from sordidness.
Overall, the testimony of history is consistent. Poverty and persecution, famine, nakedness, danger, and violence sharpen the spirit of religion, while luxury weakens its very core. However, a stable foundation of prosperity is essential for any social and religious reform, and God's Spirit flows most freely in communities that have achieved a certain level of civilization and are free from greed.
We may draw from this an impressive lesson for our own day. Joel predicts that, upon the new prosperity of his land, the lowest classes of society shall be permeated by the spirit of prophecy. Is it not part of the secret of the failure of Christianity to enlist large portions of our population, that the basis of their life is so sordid and insecure? Have we not yet to learn from the Hebrew prophets, that some amount of freedom in a people and some amount of health are indispensable to a revival of religion? Lives which are strained and starved, lives which are passed in rank discomfort and under grinding poverty, without the [Pg 427] possibility of the independence of the individual or of the sacredness of the home, cannot be religious except in the most rudimentary sense of the word. For the revival of energetic religion among such lives we must wait for a better distribution, not of wealth, but of the bare means of comfort, leisure and security. When, to our penitence and our striving, God restores the years which the locust has eaten, when the social plagues of rich men’s selfishness and the poverty of the very poor are lifted from us, then may we look for the fulfilment of Joel’s prediction—even upon all the slaves and upon the handmaidens will I pour out My Spirit in those days.
We can take an important lesson from this for our time. Joel predicts that with the renewed prosperity of his land, even the lower classes of society will be filled with the spirit of prophecy. Isn't one reason Christianity struggles to engage many in our population because their lives are so miserable and unstable? Haven't we yet to learn from the Hebrew prophets that some level of freedom and health are essential for a revival of religion? Lives that are stretched thin and deprived, lives lived in constant discomfort and under crushing poverty, without the possibility of individual independence or the security of a home, can only be religious in the most basic sense. To revive passionate religion among such lives, we need a better distribution of not just wealth, but also the basic means for comfort, leisure, and security. When, through our repentance and efforts, God restores the years that the locust has consumed, and when we are freed from the social ills caused by the selfishness of the wealthy and the extreme poverty of the very poor, then we may anticipate the fulfillment of Joel’s prediction—even upon all the slaves and upon the handmaidens will I pour out My Spirit in those days.
The economic problem, therefore, has also its place in the warfare for the kingdom of God.
The economic issue, therefore, also has its role in the struggle for the kingdom of God.
[Pg 428] This prophecy divides into two parts—the outpouring of the Spirit, and the appearance of the terrible Day of the Lord.
[Pg 428] This prophecy has two main parts—the pouring out of the Spirit and the arrival of the fearsome Day of the Lord.
The Spirit of God is to be poured on all flesh, says the prophet. By this term, which is sometimes applied to all things that breathe, and sometimes to mankind as a whole,[1239] Joel means Israel only: the heathen are to be destroyed.[1240] Nor did Peter, when he quoted the passage at the Day of Pentecost, mean anything more. He spoke to Jews and proselytes: for the promise is to you and your children, and to them that are afar off: it was not till afterwards that he discovered that the Holy Ghost was granted to the Gentiles, and then he was unready for the revelation and surprised by it.[1241] But within Joel’s Israel the operation of the Spirit was to be at once thorough and universal. All classes would be affected, and affected so that the simplest and rudest would become prophets.
The Spirit of God is going to be poured on all people, says the prophet. By this term, which sometimes refers to all living things and sometimes to humanity as a whole,[1239] Joel refers specifically to Israel: the non-Jews are meant to be destroyed.[1240] When Peter quoted this passage on the Day of Pentecost, he had the same intention. He spoke to Jews and converts: for the promise is for you and your children, and for those who are far away: it wasn’t until later that he realized the Holy Spirit was also given to the Gentiles, and at that moment he was caught off guard by the revelation. [1241] But within Joel’s Israel, the Spirit's impact was to be both profound and widespread. All social classes would be transformed, with even the simplest and least educated becoming prophets.
The limitation was therefore not without its advantages. In the earlier stages of all religions, it is impossible to be both extensive and intensive. With a few exceptions, the Israel of Joel’s time was a narrow and exclusive body, hating and hated by other peoples. Behind the Law it kept itself strictly aloof. But without doing so, Israel could hardly have survived or prepared itself at that time for its influence on the world. Heathenism threatened it from all sides with the most insidious of infections; and there awaited it in the near future a still more subtle and powerful means of disintegration. In the wake of Alexander’s [Pg 429] expeditions, Hellenism poured across all the East. There was not a community nor a religion, save Israel’s, which was not Hellenised. That Israel remained Israel, in spite of Greek arms and the Greek mind, was due to the legalism of Ezra and Nehemiah, and to what we call the narrow enthusiasm of Joel. The hearts which kept their passion so confined felt all the deeper for its limits. They would be satisfied with nothing less than the inspiration of every Israelite, the fulfilment of the prayer of Moses: Would to God that all Jehovah’s people were prophets! And of itself this carries Joel’s prediction to a wider fulfilment. A nation of prophets is meant for the world. But even the best of men do not see the full force of the truth God gives to them, nor follow it even to its immediate consequences. Few of the prophets did so, and at first none of the apostles. Joel does not hesitate to say that the heathen shall be destroyed. He does not think of Israel’s mission as foretold by the Second Isaiah; nor of “Malachi’s” vision of the heathen waiting upon Jehovah. But in the near future of Israel there was waiting another prophet to carry Joel’s doctrine to its full effect upon the world, to rescue the gospel of God’s grace from the narrowness of legalism and the awful pressure of Apocalypse, and by the parable of Jonah, the type of the prophet nation, to show to Israel that God had granted to the Gentiles also repentance unto life.
The limitation had its perks. In the early stages of all religions, it was impossible to be both broad and deep. With a few exceptions, the Israel of Joel’s time was a small and exclusive group, despising and despised by other nations. It kept itself strictly apart behind the Law. But without this separation, Israel could hardly have survived or prepared itself for its influence on the world. Paganism threatened it from all sides with the most subtle infections; and in the near future, an even more insidious and powerful way of disintegration awaited it. Following Alexander’s [Pg 429] campaigns, Hellenism spread across the entire East. There wasn't a community or religion, except for Israel’s, that wasn't Hellenized. That Israel remained true to itself, despite Greek power and thought, was thanks to the legalism of Ezra and Nehemiah, and what we call Joel's narrow enthusiasm. The hearts that contained their passion felt even more deeply because of those limitations. They would settle for nothing less than the inspiration of every Israelite, fulfilling Moses' prayer: Would to God that all Jehovah’s people were prophets! This itself expands Joel’s prediction to a broader fulfillment. A nation of prophets is intended for the world. But even the best men don't grasp the full impact of the truth God reveals to them, nor do they follow it to its immediate consequences. Few of the prophets did, and initially none of the apostles. Joel boldly states that the heathen will be destroyed. He doesn’t consider Israel’s mission as foretold by the Second Isaiah; nor Malachi’s vision of the heathen seeking God. However, in Israel's near future, another prophet was waiting to bring Joel’s doctrine to fruition in the world, to save the gospel of God’s grace from the confines of legalism and the overwhelming pressure of Apocalypse, and through the parable of Jonah, the representative of the prophet nation, to show Israel that God had also granted the Gentiles repentance leading to life.
That it was the lurid clouds of Apocalypse, which thus hemmed in our prophet’s view, is clear from the next verses. They bring the terrible manifestations of God’s wrath in nature very closely upon the lavish outpouring of the Spirit: the sun turned to darkness and the moon to blood, the great and terrible Day [Pg 430] of the Lord. Apocalypse must always paralyse the missionary energies of religion. Who can think of converting the world, when the world is about to be convulsed? There is only time for a remnant to be saved.
That the ominous clouds of the Apocalypse limited our prophet’s view is evident from the following verses. They show the terrifying signs of God’s anger in nature right after the generous outpouring of the Spirit: the sun turned to darkness and the moon to blood, the great and terrible Day [Pg 430] of the Lord. The Apocalypse always stifles the missionary efforts of religion. Who can think about converting the world when it’s on the brink of chaos? There’s only enough time for a few to be saved.
But when we get rid of Apocalypse, as the Book of Jonah does, then we have time and space opened up again, and the essential forces of such a prophecy of the Spirit as Joel has given us burst their national and temporary confines, and are seen to be applicable to all mankind.
But when we eliminate Apocalypse, like the Book of Jonah does, time and space are reopened, and the fundamental elements of a prophecy of the Spirit, as given by Joel, break free from their national and temporary limits and are recognized as relevant to all humanity.
THE JUDGMENT OF THE HEATHEN
THE JUDGMENT OF THE NON-BELIEVERS
JOEL iii. (Eng.; iv. Heb.)
JOEL III. (Eng.; IV. Heb.)
Hitherto Joel has spoken no syllable of the heathen, except to pray that God by His plagues will not give Israel to be mocked by them. But in the last chapter of the Book we have Israel’s captivity to the heathen taken for granted, a promise made that it will be removed and their land set free from the foreigner. Certain nations are singled out for judgment, which is described in the terms of Apocalypse; and the Book closes with the vision, already familiar in prophecy, of a supernatural fertility for the land.
Until now, Joel hasn't said a word about the outsiders, except to pray that God won't let Israel be ridiculed by them through His plagues. But in the last chapter of the Book, Israel's captivity to the outsiders is assumed, along with a promise that it will be lifted and their land will be freed from foreign rule. Specific nations are highlighted for judgment, depicted in apocalyptic terms; and the Book concludes with the vision, already known in prophecy, of a miraculous abundance for the land.
It is quite another horizon and far different interests from those of the preceding chapter. Here for the first time we may suspect the unity of the Book, and listen to suggestions of another authorship than Joel’s. But these can scarcely be regarded as conclusive. Every prophet, however national his interests, feels it his duty to express himself upon the subject of foreign peoples, and Joel may well have done so. Only, in that case, his last chapter was delivered by him at another time and in different circumstances from the rest of his prophecies. Chaps. i.—ii. (Eng.; i.—iii. Heb.) are complete in themselves. Chap. iii. (Eng.; [Pg 432] iv. Heb.) opens without any connection of time or subject with those that precede it.[1242]
It’s a completely different perspective and very different interests from those discussed in the previous chapter. Here, for the first time, we might suspect that the Book has a unity and consider the possibility of authorship by someone other than Joel. However, these ideas can hardly be seen as definitive. Every prophet, despite their national concerns, feels compelled to comment on foreign nations, and Joel could have done just that. In that case, his final chapter was likely delivered at a different time and under different circumstances compared to the rest of his prophecies. Chapters i–ii (Eng.; i–iii Heb.) stand alone. Chapter iii (Eng.; [Pg 432] iv. Heb.) begins without any connection in time or topic to what came before it.[1242]
The time of the prophecy is a time when Israel’s fortunes are at low ebb,[1243] her sons scattered among the heathen, her land, in part at least, held by foreigners. But it would appear (though this is not expressly said, and must rather be inferred from the general proofs of a post-exilic date) that Jerusalem is inhabited. Nothing is said to imply that the city needs to be restored.[1244]
The time of the prophecy is when Israel’s fortunes are really low, [1243] her people scattered among other nations, and part of her land occupied by outsiders. However, it seems (though this isn't explicitly stated and must be inferred from the overall evidence suggesting a post-exilic period) that Jerusalem is inhabited. There's nothing mentioned that implies the city needs to be rebuilt. [1244]
All the heathen nations are to be brought together for judgment into a certain valley, which the prophet calls first the Vale of Jehoshaphat and then the Vale of Decision. The second name leads us to infer that the first, which means Jehovah-judges, is also symbolic. That is to say, the prophet does not single out a definite valley already called Jehoshaphat. In all probability, however, he has in his mind’s eye some vale in the neighbourhood of Jerusalem, for since Ezekiel[1245] the judgment of the heathen in face of Jerusalem has been a standing feature in Israel’s vision of the last things; and as no valley about that city lends itself to the picture of judgment so well as the valley of the Kedron with the slopes of Olivet, the name Jehoshaphat has naturally been applied to it.[1246] Certain [Pg 433] nations are singled out by name. These are not Assyria and Babylon, which had long ago perished, nor the Samaritans, Moab and Ammon, which harassed the Jews in the early days of the Return from Babylon, but Tyre, Sidon, Philistia, Edom and Egypt. The crime of the first three is the robbery of Jewish treasures, not necessarily those of the Temple, and the selling into slavery of many Jews. The crime of Edom and Egypt is that they have shed the innocent blood of Jews. To what precise events these charges refer we have no means of knowing in our present ignorance of Syrian history after Nehemiah. That the chapter has no explicit reference to the cruelties of Artaxerxes Ochus in 360 would seem to imply for it a date earlier than that year. But it is possible that ver. 17 refers to that, the prophet refraining from accusing the Persians for the very good reason that Israel was still under their rule.
All the non-Jewish nations will be gathered for judgment in a specific valley, which the prophet calls first the Vale of Jehoshaphat and then the Vale of Decision. The second name suggests that the first, which means Jehovah-judges, is also symbolic. In other words, the prophet is not referring to a specific valley that was already known as Jehoshaphat. However, it’s likely he envisions some valley near Jerusalem, since since Ezekiel[1245] the judgment of the non-Jewish nations before Jerusalem has been a key part of Israel’s vision of the end times; and no valley around that city fits the idea of judgment as well as the valley of the Kedron with the slopes of Olivet, which is why the name Jehoshaphat has naturally been associated with it.[1246] Certain [Pg 433] nations are named specifically. These are not Assyria and Babylon, which had long since fallen, nor the Samaritans, Moab, and Ammon, who troubled the Jews shortly after their return from Babylon, but Tyre, Sidon, Philistia, Edom, and Egypt. The crimes of the first three include stealing Jewish treasures, not necessarily from the Temple, and selling many Jews into slavery. The crimes of Edom and Egypt involve the shedding of innocent Jewish blood. We don't know exactly which events these accusations refer to due to our lack of understanding of Syrian history after Nehemiah. The absence of explicit reference to the cruelties of Artaxerxes Ochus in 360 suggests that this chapter was likely written before that year. However, it’s possible that verse 17 refers to it, with the prophet avoiding accusations against the Persians because Israel was still under their rule.
Another feature worthy of notice is that the Phœnicians are accused of selling Jews to the sons of the Jevanîm, Ionians or Greeks.[1247] The latter lie on the far horizon of the prophet,[1248] and we know from classical writers that from the fifth century onwards numbers of Syrian slaves were brought to Greece. The other features of the chapter are borrowed from earlier prophets.
Another feature worth noting is that the Phoenicians are accused of selling Jews to the sons of the Jevanîm, Ionians, or Greeks.[1247] The latter are on the distant horizon of the prophet,[1248] and we know from classical writers that starting in the fifth century, many Syrian slaves were brought to Greece. The other features of the chapter are taken from earlier prophets.
INTRODUCTION TO THE PROPHETS OF
THE GRECIAN PERIOD
(331— B.C.)
ISRAEL AND THE GREEKS
Israel and the Greeks
Apart from the author of the tenth chapter of Genesis, who defines Javan or Greece as the father of Elishah and Tarshish, of Kittim or Cyprus and Rodanim or Rhodes,[1263] the first Hebrew writer who mentions the Greeks is Ezekiel,[1264] c. 580 B.C. He describes them as engaged in commerce with the Phœnicians, who bought slaves from them. Even while Ezekiel wrote in Babylonia, the Babylonians were in touch with the Ionian Greeks through the Lydians.[1265] The latter were overthrown by Cyrus about 545, and by the beginning of the next century the Persian lords of Israel were in close struggle with the Greeks for the supremacy of the world, and had virtually been defeated so far as concerned Europe, the west of Asia Minor, and the sovereignty of the Mediterranean and Black Seas. In 460 Athens sent an expedition to Egypt to assist a revolt against Persia, and even before that Greek fleets had scoured the [Pg 440] Levant and Greek soldiers, though in the pay of Persia, had trodden the soil of Syria. Still Joel, writing towards 400 B.C., mentions Greece[1266] only as a market to which the Phœnicians carried Jewish slaves; and in a prophecy which some take to be contemporary with Joel, Isaiah lxvi., the coasts of Greece are among the most distant of Gentile lands.[1267] In 401 the younger Cyrus brought to the Euphrates to fight against Artaxerxes Mnemon the ten thousand Greeks whom, after the battle of Cunaxa, Xenophon led north to the Black Sea. For nearly seventy years thereafter Athenian trade slowly spread eastward, but nothing was yet done by Greece to advertise her to the peoples of Asia as a claimant for the world’s throne. Then suddenly in 334 Alexander of Macedon crossed the Hellespont, spent a year in the conquest of Asia Minor, defeated Darius at Issus in 332, took Damascus, Tyre and Gaza, overran the Delta and founded Alexandria. [Pg 441] In 331 he marched back over Syria, crossed the Euphrates, overthrew the Persian Empire on the field of Arbela, and for the next seven years till his death in 324 extended his conquests to the Oxus and the Indus. The story, that on his second passage of Syria Alexander visited Jerusalem,[1268] is probably false. But he must have encamped repeatedly within forty miles of it, and he visited Samaria.[1269] It is impossible that he received no embassy from a people who had not known political independence for centuries and must have been only too ready to come to terms with the new lord of the world. Alexander left behind him colonies of his veterans, both to the east and west of the Jordan, and in his wake there poured into all the cities of the Syrian seaboard a considerable volume of Greek immigration.[1270] It is from this time onward that we find in Greek writers the earliest mention of the Jews by name. Theophrastus and Clearchus of Soli, disciples of Aristotle, both speak of them; but while the former gives evidence of some knowledge of their habits, the latter reports that in the perspective of his great master they had been so distant and vague as to be confounded with the Brahmins of India, a confusion which long survived among the Greeks.[1271]
Apart from the author of the tenth chapter of Genesis, who identifies Javan or Greece as the father of Elishah and Tarshish, Kittim or Cyprus, and Rodanim or Rhodes,[1263] the first Hebrew writer to mention the Greeks is Ezekiel,[1264] c. 580 BCE He describes them as involved in trade with the Phoenicians, who bought slaves from them. Even while Ezekiel was writing in Babylonia, the Babylonians were connected with the Ionian Greeks through the Lydians.[1265] The Lydians were overthrown by Cyrus around 545, and by the start of the next century, the Persian rulers of Israel were in a fierce struggle with the Greeks for world dominance, having essentially been defeated in Europe, western Asia Minor, and the control of the Mediterranean and Black Seas. In 460, Athens sent an expedition to Egypt to help with a revolt against Persia, and even before that, Greek fleets had patrolled the Levant, and Greek soldiers, though paid by Persia, had set foot in Syria. Still, Joel, writing around 400 BCE, mentions Greece[1266] only as a market where the Phoenicians sold Jewish slaves; and in a prophecy that some believe is contemporary with Joel, Isaiah lxvi., the coasts of Greece are considered some of the most distant Gentile lands.[1267] In 401, the younger Cyrus brought the ten thousand Greeks to the Euphrates to fight against Artaxerxes Mnemon, whom Xenophon led north to the Black Sea after the battle of Cunaxa. For nearly seventy years after that, Athenian trade gradually spread eastward, but Greece had not yet taken steps to establish itself as a contender for world power. Then suddenly in 334, Alexander of Macedon crossed the Hellespont, spent a year conquering Asia Minor, defeated Darius at Issus in 332, captured Damascus, Tyre, and Gaza, ravaged the Delta, and founded Alexandria.[Pg 440] In 331, he marched back through Syria, crossed the Euphrates, defeated the Persian Empire at the Battle of Arbela, and for the next seven years until his death in 324, extended his conquests to the Oxus and the Indus. The story that Alexander visited Jerusalem on his second trip through Syria,[1268] is likely false. However, he must have camped multiple times within forty miles of it, and he visited Samaria.[1269] It’s hard to believe he received no message from a people who had not experienced political independence for centuries and would have been eager to make an agreement with the new ruler of the world. Alexander left behind colonies of his soldiers, both east and west of the Jordan, and after him, a significant influx of Greek immigrants flowed into all the cities along the Syrian coast.[1270] It is from this point onward that we first find Greek writers mentioning the Jews by name. Theophrastus and Clearchus of Soli, both students of Aristotle, discuss them; but while the former shows some understanding of their customs, the latter reports that in the view of his great teacher, they were so remote and unclear that they were confused with the Brahmins of India, a mix-up that persisted among the Greeks for a long time.[1271]
Alexander’s death delivered his empire to the ambitions of his generals, of whom four contested for the mastery of Asia and Egypt—Antigonus, Ptolemy, Lysimachus and Seleucus. Of these Ptolemy and Seleucus emerged victorious, the one in possession of Egypt, the other of Northern Syria and the rest of [Pg 442] Asia. Palestine lay between them, and both in the wars which led to the establishment of the two kingdoms and in those which for centuries followed, Palestine became the battle-field of the Greeks.
Alexander’s death handed his empire over to the ambitions of his generals, four of whom fought for control of Asia and Egypt—Antigonus, Ptolemy, Lysimachus, and Seleucus. Among them, Ptolemy and Seleucus came out on top, with Ptolemy taking Egypt and Seleucus claiming Northern Syria and the rest of [Pg 442] Asia. Palestine was situated between them, and in the wars that led to the formation of the two kingdoms and those that followed for centuries, Palestine became the battleground of the Greeks.
Ptolemy gained Egypt within two years of Alexander’s death, and from its definite and strongly entrenched territory he had by 320 conquered Syria and Cyprus. In 315 or 314 Syria was taken from him by Antigonus, who also expelled Seleucus from Babylon. Seleucus fled to Egypt and stirred up Ptolemy to the reconquest of Syria. In 312 Ptolemy defeated Demetrius, the general of Antigonus, at Gaza, but the next year was driven back into Egypt by Antigonus himself. Meanwhile Seleucus regained Babylon.[1272] In 311 the three made peace with each other, but Antigonus retained Syria. In 306 they assumed the title of kings, and in the same year renewed their quarrel. After a naval battle Antigonus wrested Cyprus from Ptolemy, but in 301 he was defeated and slain by Seleucus and Lysimachus at the battle of Ipsus in Phrygia. His son Demetrius retained Cyprus and part of the Phœnician coast till 287, when he was forced to yield them to Seleucus, who had moved the centre of his power from Babylon to the new Antioch on the Orontes, with a seaport at Seleucia. Meanwhile in 301 Ptolemy had regained what the Greeks then knew as Cœle-Syria, that is all Syria to the south of Lebanon except the Phœnician coast.[1273] Damascus belonged to Seleucus. But Ptolemy was not allowed to retain Palestine in peace, for in 297 Demetrius appears to have invaded it, and Seleucus, especially [Pg 443] after his marriage with Stratonike, the daughter of Demetrius, never wholly resigned his claims to it.[1274] Ptolemy, however, established a hold upon the land, which continued practically unbroken for a century, and yet during all that time had to be maintained by frequent wars, in the course of which the land itself must have severely suffered (264—248).
Ptolemy took control of Egypt within two years after Alexander’s death, and by 320, he had conquered Syria and Cyprus from its solidly fortified territory. In 315 or 314, Antigonus took Syria from him and also kicked Seleucus out of Babylon. Seleucus fled to Egypt and encouraged Ptolemy to retake Syria. In 312, Ptolemy defeated Demetrius, Antigonus's general, at Gaza, but the following year he was pushed back into Egypt by Antigonus himself. In the meantime, Seleucus reclaimed Babylon.[1272] In 311, the three made peace, but Antigonus kept Syria. In 306, they declared themselves kings, and that same year, their conflict reignited. After a naval battle, Antigonus seized Cyprus from Ptolemy, but in 301, Seleucus and Lysimachus defeated and killed him at the battle of Ipsus in Phrygia. His son Demetrius held onto Cyprus and part of the Phoenician coast until 287 when he had to give them up to Seleucus, who moved the center of his power from Babylon to the new Antioch on the Orontes, complete with a seaport at Seleucia. Meanwhile, in 301, Ptolemy regained what the Greeks called Coele-Syria, which included all of Syria south of Lebanon except for the Phoenician coast.[1273] Damascus belonged to Seleucus. However, Ptolemy was not allowed to keep Palestine peacefully, as in 297, Demetrius seems to have invaded it, and Seleucus, particularly after marrying Stratonike, Demetrius's daughter, never completely gave up his claims to it.[1274] Ptolemy did manage to establish control over the area, which lasted almost a century, yet during that time, it had to be kept through frequent wars, causing significant hardship to the land itself (264—248).
Therefore, as in the days of their earliest prophets, the people of Israel once more lay between two rival empires. And as Hosea and Isaiah pictured them in the eighth century, the possible prey either of Egypt or Assyria, so now in these last years of the fourth they were tossed between Ptolemy and Antigonus, and in the opening years of the third were equally wooed by Ptolemy and Seleucus. Upon this new alternative of tyranny the Jews appear to have bestowed the actual names of their old oppressors. Ptolemy was Egypt to them; Seleucus, with one of his capitals at Babylon, was still Assyria, from which came in time the abbreviated Greek form of Syria.[1275] But, unlike the ancient empires, these new rival lords were of one race. Whether the tyranny came from Asia or Africa, its quality was Greek; and in the sons of Javan the Jews saw the successors of those world-powers of Egypt, Assyria and Babylonia, in [Pg 444] which had been concentrated against themselves the whole force of the heathen world. Our records of the times are fragmentary, but though Alexander spared the Jews it appears that they had not long to wait before feeling the force of Greek arms. Josephus quotes[1276] from Agatharchides of Cnidos (180—145 B.C.) to the effect that Ptolemy I. surprised Jerusalem on a Sabbath day and easily took it; and he adds that at the same time he took a great many captives from the hill-country of Judæa, from Jerusalem and from Samaria, and led them into Egypt. Whether this was in 320 or 312 or 301[1277] we cannot tell. It is possible that the Jews suffered in each of these Egyptian invasions of Syria, as well as during the southward marches of Demetrius and Antigonus. The later policy, both of the Ptolemies, who were their lords, and of the Seleucids, was for a long time exceedingly friendly to Israel. Their sufferings from the Greeks were therefore probably over by 280, although they cannot have remained unscathed by the wars between 264 and 248.
Therefore, just like in the days of their earliest prophets, the people of Israel found themselves once again caught between two rival empires. And as Hosea and Isaiah depicted them in the eighth century, they were vulnerable to either Egypt or Assyria. Now, in the last years of the fourth century, they were tossed between Ptolemy and Antigonus, and in the early years of the third century, they were equally courted by Ptolemy and Seleucus. The Jews seemed to have associated the new tyranny with the actual names of their old oppressors. Ptolemy represented Egypt to them; Seleucus, with one of his capitals at Babylon, was still seen as Assyria, which eventually led to the abbreviated Greek form of Syria.[1275] But, unlike the ancient empires, these new rival rulers were of the same race. Whether the oppression came from Asia or Africa, its nature was Greek; and in the descendants of Javan, the Jews recognized the successors of the world powers of Egypt, Assyria, and Babylonia, which had directed the full force of the pagan world against them. Our historical records from this period are incomplete, but although Alexander spared the Jews, it seems they didn’t have to wait long before experiencing the impact of Greek military force. Josephus quotes[1276] Agatharchides of Cnidos (180—145 B.C.), saying that Ptolemy I surprised Jerusalem on a Sabbath and easily captured it; he adds that at the same time he captured many people from the hill country of Judea, from Jerusalem, and from Samaria, and took them to Egypt. We cannot determine whether this occurred in 320, 312, or 301[1277]. It’s possible that the Jews suffered in each of these Egyptian invasions of Syria, as well as during the southward campaigns of Demetrius and Antigonus. For a long time, the later policies of both the Ptolemies, who ruled them, and the Seleucids, were very friendly toward Israel. Therefore, their hardships from the Greeks likely ended by 280, although they couldn’t have been untouched by the conflicts between 264 and 248.
The Greek invasion, however, was not like the Assyrian and Babylonian, of arms alone; but of a force of intellect and culture far surpassing even the influences which the Persians had impressed upon the [Pg 445] religion and mental attitude of Israel. The ancient empires had transplanted the nations of Palestine to Assyria and Babylonia. The Greeks did not need to remove them to Greece; for they brought Greece to Palestine. “The Orient,” says Wellhausen, “became their America.” They poured into Syria, infecting, exploiting, assimilating its peoples. With dismay the Jews must have seen themselves surrounded by new Greek colonies, and still more by the old Palestinian cities Hellenised in polity and religion. The Greek translator of Isaiah ix. 12 renders Philistines by Hellenes. Israel were compassed and penetrated by influences as subtle as the atmosphere: not as of old uprooted from their fatherland, but with their fatherland itself infected and altered beyond all powers of resistance. The full alarm of this, however, was not felt for many years to come. It was at first the policy both of the Seleucids and the Ptolemies to flatter and foster the Jews. They encouraged them to feel that their religion had its own place beside the forces of Greece, and was worth interpreting to the world. Seleucus I. gave to Jews the rights of citizenship in Asia Minor and Northern Syria; and Ptolemy I. atoned for his previous violence by granting them the same in Alexandria. In the matter of the consequent tribute Seleucus respected their religious scruples; and it was under Ptolemy Philadelphus (283—247), if not at his instigation, that the Law was first translated into Greek.
The Greek invasion, however, was not just a military effort like that of the Assyrians and Babylonians; it brought a level of intellect and culture that greatly exceeded the influence the Persians had on the religion and mindset of Israel. The ancient empires had relocated the nations of Palestine to Assyria and Babylonia. The Greeks didn’t need to move them to Greece; they brought Greece to Palestine. “The Orient,” says Wellhausen, “became their America.” They flooded into Syria, infecting, exploiting, and assimilating its people. The Jews must have watched in alarm as they found themselves surrounded by new Greek colonies and increasingly by older Palestinian cities that had adopted Greek politics and religion. The Greek translator of Isaiah ix. 12 interprets Philistines as Hellenes. Israel was engulfed and influenced by forces as subtle as the very air around them: not uprooted from their homeland as before, but with their homeland itself altered and infected beyond their ability to resist. However, the full impact of this was not felt for many years. Initially, both the Seleucids and the Ptolemies adopted a policy of flattering and supporting the Jews. They encouraged them to believe their religion had an important place alongside Greek influences and was worth sharing with the world. Seleucus I. granted Jews citizenship rights in Asia Minor and Northern Syria, while Ptolemy I. made amends for his earlier acts of violence by extending the same rights to them in Alexandria. Regarding the required tribute, Seleucus respected their religious beliefs; and it was under Ptolemy Philadelphus (283—247), if not at his prompting, that the Law was first translated into Greek.
To prophecy, before it finally expired, there was granted the opportunity to assert itself, upon at least the threshold of this new era of Israel’s history.
To prophesy, before it ultimately came to an end, was given the chance to make its mark, at least at the beginning of this new chapter in Israel's history.
We have from the first half-century of the era perhaps three or four, but certainly two, prophetic [Pg 446] pieces. By many critics Isaiah xxiv.—xxvii. are assigned to the years immediately following Alexander’s campaigns. Others assign Isaiah xix. 16–25 to the last years of Ptolemy I.[1278] And of our Book of the Twelve Prophets, the chapters attached to the genuine prophecies of Zechariah, or chaps, ix.—xiv. of his book, most probably fall to be dated from the contests of Syria and Egypt for the possession of Palestine; while somewhere about 300 is the most likely date for the Book of Jonah.
We have from the first half-century of the era maybe three or four, but definitely two, prophetic [Pg 446] pieces. Many critics say Isaiah xxiv.—xxvii. were written in the years right after Alexander’s campaigns. Others link Isaiah xix. 16–25 to the final years of Ptolemy I.[1278] And regarding our Book of the Twelve Prophets, the chapters associated with the authentic prophecies of Zechariah, or chapters ix.—xiv. of his book, most likely date back to the conflicts between Syria and Egypt over Palestine; while around 300 is probably the best estimate for the Book of Jonah.
In “Zech.” ix.—xiv. we see prophecy perhaps at its lowest ebb. The clash with the new foes produces a really terrible thirst for the blood of the heathen: there are schisms and intrigues within Israel which in our ignorance of her history during this time it is not possible for us to follow: the brighter gleams, which contrast so forcibly with the rest, may be more ancient oracles that the writer has incorporated with his own stern and dark Apocalypse.
In “Zech.” ix.—xiv. we see prophecy possibly at its lowest point. The conflict with new enemies creates a horrifying thirst for the blood of non-believers: there are divisions and power struggles within Israel that we can't fully understand due to our lack of knowledge about its history during this period. The brighter insights, which stand out so clearly against the rest, may be older prophecies that the author has woven into his own grim and dark revelations.
In the Book of Jonah, on the other hand, we find a spirit and a style in which prophecy may not unjustly be said to have given its highest utterance. And this alone suffices, in our uncertainty as to the exact date of the book, to take it last of all our Twelve. For “in this book,” as Cornill has finely said, “the prophecy of Israel quits the scene of battle as victor, and as victor in its severest struggle—that against self.”
In the Book of Jonah, we see a tone and style where prophecy might justifiably be considered to have reached its peak. This alone is enough, given our uncertainty about the exact date of the book, to place it last among our Twelve. As Cornill has eloquently stated, “in this book, the prophecy of Israel exits the battleground as a victor, and as a victor in its toughest struggle—that against itself.”
“ZECHARIAH”
(IX.—XIV.)
Lo, thy King cometh to thee, vindicated and victorious, meek and riding on an ass, and on a colt, the foal of an ass.
Look, your King is coming to you, justified and triumphant, humble and riding on a donkey, and on a colt, the foal of a donkey.
Up, Sword, against My Shepherd!... Smite the Shepherd, that the sheep may be scattered!
Up, Sword, against My Shepherd!... Strike the Shepherd so the sheep can be scattered!
And I will pour upon the house of David and upon all the inhabitants of Jerusalem the spirit of grace and of supplication, and they shall look to Him whom they have pierced; and they shall lament for Him, as with lamentation for an only son, and bitterly grieve for Him, as with grief for a first-born.
And I will pour out the spirit of grace and supplication on the house of David and all the people of Jerusalem, and they will look to the one they have pierced; they will mourn for Him like someone mourning for an only child, and they will grieve for Him deeply, like someone grieving for their firstborn.
CHAPTERS IX.—XIV. OF “ZECHARIAH”
CHAPTERS IX-XIV OF “ZECHARIAH”
We saw that the first eight chapters of the Book of Zechariah were, with the exception of a few verses, from the prophet himself. No one has ever doubted this. No one could doubt it: they are obviously from the years of the building of the Temple, 520—516 B.C. They hang together with a consistency exhibited by few other groups of chapters in the Old Testament.
We observed that the first eight chapters of the Book of Zechariah were primarily written by the prophet himself, except for a few verses. No one has ever questioned this. It’s undeniable: these chapters clearly come from the period of Temple construction, around 520-516 B.C. They are cohesive in a way that few other groups of chapters in the Old Testament are.
But when we pass into chap. ix. we find ourselves in circumstances and an atmosphere altogether different. Israel is upon a new situation of history, and the words addressed to her breathe another spirit. There is not the faintest allusion to the building of the Temple—the subject from which all the first eight chapters depend. There is not a single certain reflection of the Persian period, under the shadow of which the first eight chapters were all evidently written. We have names of heathen powers mentioned, which not only do not occur in the first eight chapters, but of which it is not possible to think that they had any interest whatever for Israel between 520 and 516: Damascus, Hadrach, Hamath, Assyria, Egypt and Greece. The peace, and the love of peace, in which Zechariah wrote, has disappeared.[1279] Nearly everything [Pg 450] breathes of war actual or imminent. The heathen are spoken of with a ferocity which finds few parallels in the Old Testament. There is a revelling in their blood, of which the student of the authentic prophecies of Zechariah will at once perceive that gentle lover of peace could not have been capable. And one passage figures the imminence of a thorough judgment upon Jerusalem, very different from Zechariah’s outlook upon his people’s future from the eve of the completion of the Temple. It is not surprising, therefore, that one of the earliest efforts of Old Testament criticism should have been to prove another author than Zechariah for chaps. ix.—xiv. of the book called by his name.
But when we move into chapter 9, we find ourselves in completely different circumstances and a different atmosphere. Israel is in a new historical situation, and the words directed at her carry a different tone. There isn’t even the slightest mention of the Temple’s construction—the topic that the first eight chapters revolve around. There isn’t a single clear reference to the Persian period, during which the first eight chapters were clearly written. We see names of foreign powers mentioned, which not only don’t appear in the first eight chapters, but it’s hard to believe they had any significance for Israel between 520 and 516: Damascus, Hadrach, Hamath, Assyria, Egypt, and Greece. The peace and love of peace in which Zechariah wrote have vanished. Nearly everything feels like it’s about ongoing or imminent war. The heathens are described with a ferocity that’s rarely seen in the Old Testament. There’s a gruesome delight in their bloodshed that anyone familiar with the authentic prophecies of Zechariah would recognize could not have come from a gentle lover of peace. One passage suggests an impending, thorough judgment on Jerusalem, which is very different from Zechariah’s hopeful view for his people as the Temple was about to be completed. Therefore, it's not surprising that one of the earliest efforts in Old Testament criticism sought to demonstrate that chapters 9–14 of the book named after him were authored by someone other than Zechariah.
The very first attempt of this kind was made so far back as 1632 by the Cambridge theologian Joseph Mede,[1280] who was moved thereto by the desire to vindicate the correctness of St. Matthew’s ascription[1281] of “Zech.” xi. 13 to the prophet Jeremiah. Mede’s effort was developed by other English exegetes. Hammond assigned chaps. x.—xii., Bishop Kidder[1282] and William Whiston, the translator of Josephus, chaps. ix.—xiv., to Jeremiah. Archbishop Newcome[1283] divided them, and sought to prove that while chaps. ix.—xi. must have been written before 721, or a century earlier than Jeremiah, because of the heathen powers they name, and the divisions between Judah and Israel, chaps. xii.—xiv. reflect the imminence of the Fall of Jerusalem. In 1784 Flügge[1284] offered independent proof that chaps. ix.—xiv. were by Jeremiah; and in 1814 Bertholdt[1285] [Pg 451] suggested that chaps. ix.—xi. might be by Zechariah the contemporary of Isaiah,[1286] and on that account attached to the prophecies of his younger namesake. These opinions gave the trend to the main volume of criticism, which, till fifteen years ago, deemed “Zech.” ix.—xiv. to be pre-exilic. So Hitzig, who at first took the whole to be from one hand, but afterwards placed xii.—xiv. by a different author under Manasseh. So Ewald, Bleek, Kuenen (at first), Samuel Davidson, Schrader, Duhm (in 1875), and more recently König and Orelli, who assign chaps. ix.—xi. to the reign of Ahaz, but xii.—xiv. to the eve of the Fall of Jerusalem, or even a little later.
The very first attempt of this kind was made as far back as 1632 by the Cambridge theologian Joseph Mede,[1280] who was motivated by a desire to validate St. Matthew’s attribution[1281] of “Zech.” xi. 13 to the prophet Jeremiah. Mede’s effort was further developed by other English scholars. Hammond assigned chapters x.—xii., Bishop Kidder[1282] and William Whiston, the translator of Josephus, assigned chapters ix.—xiv. to Jeremiah. Archbishop Newcome[1283] divided them and tried to prove that while chapters ix.—xi. must have been written before 721, or a century earlier than Jeremiah, due to the foreign powers they mention and the divisions between Judah and Israel, chapters xii.—xiv. reflect the imminent Fall of Jerusalem. In 1784, Flügge[1284] provided independent proof that chapters ix.—xiv. were authored by Jeremiah; and in 1814, Bertholdt[1285] suggested that chapters ix.—xi. might be by Zechariah, who was a contemporary of Isaiah,[1286] and for that reason attached to the prophecies of his younger namesake. These opinions shaped the main body of criticism, which, until fifteen years ago, considered “Zech.” ix.—xiv. to be pre-exilic. Hitzig initially believed all of it came from one author but later assigned chapters xii.—xiv. to a different author under Manasseh. Similarly, Ewald, Bleek, Kuenen (initially), Samuel Davidson, Schrader, Duhm (in 1875), and more recently König and Orelli, who assign chapters ix.—xi. to the reign of Ahaz, but chapters xii.—xiv. to the time just before the Fall of Jerusalem, or even a little later.
Some critics, however, remained unmoved by the evidence offered for a pre-exilic date. They pointed out in particular that the geographical references were equally suitable to the centuries after the Exile. Damascus, Hadrach and Hamath,[1287] though politically obsolete by 720, entered history again with the campaigns of Alexander the Great in 332—331, and the establishment of the Seleucid kingdom in Northern Syria.[1288] Egypt and Assyria[1289] were names used after the Exile for the kingdom of the Ptolemies, and for those powers which still threatened Israel from the north, or Assyrian quarter. Judah and Joseph or Ephraim[1290] were names still used after the Exile to express the whole of God’s Israel; and in chaps. ix.—xiv. they are presented, not divided as before 721, but united. None of the chapters give a hint of any king in Jerusalem; and all of them, while representing [Pg 452]the great Exile of Judah as already begun, show a certain dependence in style and even in language upon Jeremiah, Ezekiel and Isaiah xl.—lxvi. Moreover the language is post-exilic, sprinkled with Aramaisms and with other words and phrases used only, or mainly, by Hebrew writers from Jeremiah onwards.
Some critics, however, remained unconvinced by the evidence suggesting a date before the Exile. They specifically noted that the geographical references were also applicable to the centuries following the Exile. Damascus, Hadrach, and Hamath,[1287] although politically irrelevant by 720, came back into focus with Alexander the Great's campaigns in 332–331 and the establishment of the Seleucid kingdom in Northern Syria.[1288] Egypt and Assyria[1289] were names that continued to be used after the Exile for the Ptolemaic kingdom and for the powers that still threatened Israel from the north, or the Assyrian region. Judah and Joseph, or Ephraim,[1290] were names still used after the Exile to represent all of God's Israel, and in chapters ix.—xiv., they are depicted as united rather than divided as they were before 721. None of the chapters suggest any king in Jerusalem; and all of them, while portraying the great Exile of Judah as already underway, show a certain stylistic and even linguistic influence from Jeremiah, Ezekiel, and Isaiah xl.—lxvi. Furthermore, the language is post-exilic, infused with Aramaisms and other terms and phrases used primarily by Hebrew writers from Jeremiah onward.
But though many critics judged these grounds to be sufficient to prove the post-exilic origin of “Zech.” ix.—xiv., they differed as to the author and exact date of these chapters. Conservatives like Hengstenberg,[1291] Delitzsch, Keil, Köhler and Pusey used the evidence to prove the authorship of Zechariah himself after 516, and interpreted the references to the Greek period as pure prediction. Pusey says[1292] that chaps. ix.—xi. extend from the completion of the Temple and its deliverance during the invasion of Alexander, and from the victories of the Maccabees, to the rejection of the true shepherd and the curse upon the false; and chaps. xi.—xii. “from a future repentance for the death of Christ to the final conversion of the Jews and Gentiles.”[1293]
But while many critics believed these reasons were enough to demonstrate the post-exilic origin of “Zech.” ix.—xiv., they disagreed on the author and precise date of these chapters. Conservatives like Hengstenberg,[1291] Delitzsch, Keil, Köhler, and Pusey used the evidence to argue that Zechariah himself wrote them after 516, viewing the references to the Greek period as mere predictions. Pusey states[1292] that chapters ix.—xi. cover the time from the completion of the Temple and its rescue during Alexander's invasion, along with the Maccabean victories, to the rejection of the true shepherd and the curse on the false one; and chapters xi.—xii. “span from a future repentance for Christ's death to the ultimate conversion of the Jews and Gentiles.”[1293]
But on the same grounds Eichhorn[1294] saw in the chapters not a prediction but a reflection of the Greek period. He assigned chaps. ix. and x. to an author in the time of Alexander the Great; xi.—xiii. 6 he placed a little later, and brought down xiii. 7—xiv. to the Maccabean period. Böttcher[1295] placed the whole in the wars of Ptolemy and Seleucus after Alexander’s death; and Vatke, who had at first selected a date in the reign of Artaxerxes Longhand, 464—425, finally decided for the Maccabean period, 170 ff.[1296]
But Eichhorn[1294] believed that the chapters were not a prediction but rather a reflection of the Greek period. He dated chapters nine and ten to an author from the time of Alexander the Great; he placed chapters eleven to thirteen, verse six a bit later, and dated verses thirteen, seven through fourteen to the Maccabean period. Böttcher[1295] located the entire work in the context of the wars of Ptolemy and Seleucus after Alexander’s death; and Vatke, who initially set a date during the reign of Artaxerxes Longhand, 464—425, ultimately opted for the Maccabean period, 170 ff.[1296]
[Pg 453] In recent times the most thorough examination of the chapters has been that by Stade,[1297] and the conclusion he comes to is that chaps. ix.—xiv. are all from one author, who must have written during the early wars between the Ptolemies and Seleucids about 280 B.C., but employed, especially in chaps. ix., x., an earlier prophecy. A criticism and modification of Stade’s theory is given by Kuenen. He allows that the present form of chaps. ix.—xiv. must be of post-exilic origin: this is obvious from the mention of the Greeks as a world-power; the description of a siege of Jerusalem by all the heathen; the way in which (chaps. ix. 11 f., but especially x. 6–9) the captivity is presupposed, if not of all Israel, yet of Ephraim; the fact that the House of David are not represented as governing; and the thoroughly priestly character of all the chapters. But Kuenen holds that an ancient prophecy of the eighth century underlies chaps. ix.—xi., xiii. 7–9, in which several actual phrases of it survive;[1298] and that in their present form xii.—xiv. are older than ix.—xi., and probably by a contemporary of Joel, about 400 B.C.
[Pg 453] Recently, the most in-depth analysis of the chapters has been done by Stade,[1297] and his conclusion is that chapters ix.–xiv. are all by one author, who likely wrote during the early conflicts between the Ptolemies and Seleucids around 280 BCE, but used an earlier prophecy, especially in chapters ix. and x. Kuenen offers a critique and revision of Stade’s theory. He suggests that the current form of chapters ix.–xiv. must have originated after the exile: this is clear from the reference to the Greeks as a major power; the depiction of a siege of Jerusalem by all the nations; the implication that captivity was presumed, if not for all of Israel, then for Ephraim (as seen in chaps. ix. 11 f., and especially x. 6–9); the absence of the House of David in governing roles; and the distinctly priestly nature of all the chapters. However, Kuenen believes that an ancient prophecy from the eighth century underlies chapters ix.–xi., xiii. 7–9, with several phrases still intact;[1298] and he claims that in their current form, chapters xii.–xiv. are older than ix.–xi., likely written by someone contemporary with Joel, around 400 B.C.
In the main Cheyne,[1299] Cornill,[1300] Wildeboer[1301] and Staerk[1302] adhere to Stade’s conclusions. Cheyne proves the unity of the six chapters and their date before the Maccabean period. Staerk brings down xi. 4–17 and [Pg 454] xiii. 7–9 to 171 B.C. Wellhausen argues for the unity, and assigns it to the Maccabean times. Driver judges ix.—xi., with its natural continuation xiii. 7–9, as not earlier than 333; and the rest of xii.—xiv. as certainly post-exilic, and probably from 432—300. Rubinkam[1303] places ix. 1–10 in Alexander’s time, the rest in that of the Maccabees, but Zeydner[1304] all of it to the latter. Kirkpatrick,[1305] after showing the post-exilic character of all the chapters, favours assigning ix.—xi. to a different author from xii.—xiv. Asserting that to the question of the exact date it is impossible to give a definite answer, he thinks that the whole may be with considerable probability assigned to the first sixty or seventy years of the Exile, and is therefore in its proper place between Zechariah and “Malachi.” The reference to the sons of Javan he takes to be a gloss, probably added in Maccabean times.[1306]
In the main, Cheyne,[1299] Cornill,[1300] Wildeboer[1301] and Staerk[1302] agree with Stade’s conclusions. Cheyne demonstrates the unity of the six chapters and dates them to before the Maccabean period. Staerk dates xi. 4–17 and xiii. 7–9 to 171 BCE Wellhausen supports the unity and assigns it to the Maccabean era. Driver assesses ix.—xi., along with its natural continuation xiii. 7–9, as not earlier than 333; he considers the rest of xii.—xiv. as definitely post-exilic, likely from 432—300. Rubinkam[1303] places ix. 1–10 in Alexander’s time, with the rest in the Maccabean period, but Zeydner[1304] attributes all of it to the latter. Kirkpatrick,[1305] after demonstrating the post-exilic nature of all the chapters, suggests that ix.—xi. might be by a different author than xii.—xiv. He claims that it’s impossible to provide a precise date, but he believes that the entire text can likely be dated to the first sixty or seventy years of the Exile, and therefore fits appropriately between Zechariah and “Malachi.” He interprets the reference to the sons of Javan as a gloss, probably added in Maccabean times.[1306]
It will be seen from this catalogue of conclusions that the prevailing trend of recent criticism has been to assign “Zech.” ix.—xiv. to post-exilic times, and to a different author from chaps. i.—viii.; and that while a few critics maintain a date soon after the Return, the bulk are divided between the years following Alexander’s campaigns and the time of the Maccabean struggles.[1307]
It can be observed from this list of conclusions that the current trend in criticism is to date “Zech.” ix.—xiv. to the post-exilic period and to a different author than those chapters i.—viii.; while a few critics argue for a date shortly after the Return, most are split between the years following Alexander’s campaigns and the time of the Maccabean conflicts.[1307]
There are, in fact, in recent years only two attempts to support the conservative position of Pusey and Hengstenberg that the whole book is a genuine work of Zechariah the son of Iddo. One of these is by C. H. H. Wright in his Bampton Lectures. The [Pg 455] other is by George L. Robinson, now Professor at Toronto, in a reprint (1896) from the American Journal of Semitic Languages and Literatures, which offers a valuable history of the discussion of the whole question from the days of Mede, with a careful argument of all the evidence on both sides. The very original conclusion is reached that the chapters reflect the history of the years 518—516 B.C.
There have only been two attempts in recent years to support the conservative view of Pusey and Hengstenberg that the entire book is a genuine work by Zechariah, the son of Iddo. One of these is by C. H. H. Wright in his Bampton Lectures. The [Pg 455] other is by George L. Robinson, who is now a professor in Toronto, in a reprint (1896) from the American Journal of Semitic Languages and Literatures, which provides a valuable history of the discussion on the entire issue from the days of Mede, along with a thorough analysis of all the evidence on both sides. The very original conclusion is that the chapters reflect the history of the years 518—516 BCE
In discussing the question, for which our treatment of other prophets has left us too little space, we need not open that part of it which lies between a pre-exilic and a post-exilic date. Recent criticism of all schools and at both extremes has tended to establish the latter upon reasons which we have already stated,[1308] and for further details of which the student may be referred to Stade’s and Eckardt’s investigations in the Zeitschrift für A. T. Wissenschaft and to Kirkpatrick’s impartial summary. There remain the questions of the unity of chaps. ix.—xiv.; their exact date or dates after the Exile, and as a consequence of this their relation to the authentic prophecies of Zechariah in chaps. i.—viii.
In discussing the question, which our treatment of other prophets has left us with too little space to explore, we don’t need to delve into the part that lies between a pre-exilic and a post-exilic date. Recent criticism from all schools and at both extremes has tended to support the latter based on reasons we have already mentioned,[1308] and for more details, students can refer to Stade’s and Eckardt’s studies in the Zeitschrift für A. T. Wissenschaft and to Kirkpatrick’s unbiased summary. The remaining questions involve the unity of chapters ix.—xiv.; their exact date or dates following the Exile, and as a result, their relationship to the authentic prophecies of Zechariah in chapters i.—viii.
On the question of unity we take first chaps. ix.—xi., to which must be added (as by most critics since Ewald) xiii. 7–9, which has got out of its place as the natural continuation and conclusion of chap. xi.
On the topic of unity, we refer to chapters ix—xi, and we should also include (as most critics since Ewald have noted) xiii. 7–9, which seems to be out of order as the natural continuation and conclusion of chapter xi.
Chap. ix. 1–8 predicts the overthrow of heathen neighbours of Israel, their possession by Jehovah and His safeguard of Jerusalem. Vv. 9–12 follow with a prediction of the Messianic King as the Prince of Peace; but then come vv. 13–17, with no mention of the King, but Jehovah appears alone as the hero of [Pg 456] His people against the Greeks, and there is indeed sufficiency of war and blood. Chap. x. makes a new start: the people are warned to seek their blessings from Jehovah, and not from Teraphim and diviners, whom their false shepherds follow. Jehovah, visiting His flock, shall punish these, give proper rulers, make the people strong and gather in their exiles to fill Gilead and Lebanon. Chap. xi. opens with a burst of war on Lebanon and Bashan and the overthrow of the heathen (vv. 1–3), and follows with an allegory, in which the prophet first takes charge from Jehovah of the people as their shepherd, but is contemptuously treated by them (4–14), and then taking the guise of an evil shepherd represents what they must suffer from their next ruler (15–17). This tyrant, however, shall receive punishment, two-thirds of the nation shall be scattered, but the rest, further purified, shall be God’s own people (xiii. 7–9).
Chap. 9: 1–8 predicts the downfall of Israel's pagan neighbors, their capture by Jehovah, and His protection of Jerusalem. Verses 9–12 continue with a prophecy about the Messianic King, who will be the Prince of Peace; but then verses 13–17 shift focus to Jehovah alone as the champion of His people against the Greeks, highlighting a reality of war and bloodshed. Chap. 10 takes a different approach: the people are advised to seek blessings from Jehovah, not from Teraphim and fortune-tellers that their false leaders pursue. Jehovah, tending to His flock, will punish these leaders, appoint righteous rulers, strengthen the people, and gather their exiles to fill Gilead and Lebanon. Chap. 11 begins with a call to war against Lebanon and Bashan and the defeat of the heathens (vv. 1–3), followed by an allegory where the prophet initially receives charge from Jehovah as their shepherd but is treated with disdain (4–14). He then assumes the role of a wicked shepherd, symbolizing the suffering they will endure under the next ruler (15–17). This tyrant will face punishment, two-thirds of the nation will be scattered, but the remaining, further refined, will be God's own people (xiii. 7–9).
In the course of this prophesying there is no conclusive proof of a double authorship. The only passage which offers strong evidence for this is chap. ix. The verses predicting the peaceful coming of Messiah (9–12) do not accord in spirit with those which follow predicting the appearance of Jehovah with war and great shedding of blood. Nor is the difference altogether explained, as Stade thinks, by the similar order of events in chap. x., where Judah and Joseph are first represented as saved and brought back in ver. 6, and then we have the process of their redemption and return described in vv. 7 ff. Why did the same writer give statements of such very different temper as chap. ix. 9–12 and 13–17? Or, if these be from different hands, why were they ever put together? Otherwise there is no reason for breaking [Pg 457] up chaps. ix.—xi., xiii. 7–9. Rubinkam, who separates ix. 1–10 by a hundred and fifty years from the rest; Bleek, who divides ix. from x.; and Staerk, who separates ix.—xi. 3 from the rest, have been answered by Robinson and others.[1309] On the ground of language, grammar and syntax, Eckardt has fully proved that ix.—xi. are from the same author of a late date, who, however, may have occasionally followed earlier models and even introduced their very phrases.[1310]
In the course of this prophecy, there is no definitive proof of multiple authors. The only section that provides strong evidence for this is chapter nine. The verses that predict the peaceful arrival of the Messiah (9–12) don’t match the tone of those that follow, which forecast the appearance of Jehovah bringing war and significant bloodshed. The difference can’t be entirely explained, as Stade believes, by the similar sequence of events in chapter ten, where Judah and Joseph are first shown as saved and brought back in verse 6, followed by a description of their redemption and return in verses 7 and onward. Why would the same writer produce statements with such contrasting tones as those in chapter nine, verses 9–12 and 13–17? Or, if these are from different authors, why were they ever combined? Otherwise, there’s no reason to break up chapters nine through eleven and chapter thirteen, verses 7–9. Rubinkam, who separates 9:1–10 by a hundred and fifty years from the rest; Bleek, who divides 9 from 10; and Staerk, who separates 9–11:3 from the others, have been addressed by Robinson and others.[1309] Based on language, grammar, and syntax, Eckardt has definitively shown that chapters 9–11 are from the same later author, who may occasionally have followed earlier models and even included their exact phrases.[1310]
More supporters have been found for a division of authorship between chaps. ix.—xi., xiii. 7–9, and chaps. xii.—xiv. (less xiii. 7–9). Chap. xii. opens with a title of its own. A strange element is introduced into the historical relation. Jerusalem is assaulted not by the heathen only, but by Judah, who, however, turns on finding that Jehovah fights for Jerusalem, and is saved by Jehovah before Jerusalem in order that the latter may not boast over it (xii. 1–9). A spirit of grace and supplication is poured upon the guilty city, a fountain opened for uncleanness, idols abolished, and the prophets, who are put on a level with them, abolished too, where they do not disown their profession (xii. 10—xiii. 6). Another assault of the heathen on Jerusalem is described, half of the people being taken captive. Jehovah appears, and by a great earthquake saves the rest. The land is transformed. And then the prophet goes back to the defeat of the heathen assault on the city, in which Judah is again described as taking part; and the surviving heathen are converted, or, if they refuse to be, punished by the withholding of rain. [Pg 458] Jerusalem is holy to the Lord (xiv.). In all this there is more that differs from chaps. ix.—xi., xiii. 7–9, than the strange opposition of Judah and Jerusalem. Ephraim, or Joseph, is not mentioned, nor any return of exiles, nor punishment of the shepherds, nor coming of the Messiah,[1311] the latter’s place being taken by Jehovah. But in answer to this we may remember that the Messiah, after being described in ix. 9–12, is immediately lost behind the warlike coming of Jehovah. Both sections speak of idolatry, and of the heathen, their punishment and conversion, and do so in the same apocalyptic style. Nor does the language of the two differ in any decisive fashion. On the contrary, as Eckardt[1312] and Kuiper have shown, the language is on the whole an argument for unity of authorship.[1313] There is, then, nothing conclusive against the position, which Stade so clearly laid down and strongly fortified, that chaps. ix.—xiv. are from the same hand, although, as he admits, this cannot be proved with absolute certainty. So also Cheyne: “With perhaps one or two exceptions, chaps. ix.—xi. and xii.—xiv. are so closely welded together that even analysis is impossible.”[1314]
More supporters have been found for a split in authorship between chapters 9-11, 13:7-9, and chapters 12-14 (excluding 13:7-9). Chapter 12 begins with its own title. An unusual element is introduced into the historical account. Jerusalem is attacked not only by the enemy, but also by Judah, who turns back upon realizing that Jehovah fights for Jerusalem, and is saved by Jehovah before Jerusalem so that it doesn’t get puffed up (12:1-9). A spirit of grace and supplication is poured out on the guilty city, a fountain is opened for uncleanliness, idols are abolished, and the prophets, who are treated the same as the idols, are also abolished if they do not renounce their role (12:10-13:6). Another attack on Jerusalem by the enemy is described, with half of the people taken captive. Jehovah appears and saves the rest through a great earthquake. The land is transformed. Then the prophet returns to the defeat of the enemy's assault on the city, where Judah again plays a role; the surviving enemies are either converted or, if they refuse, punished by a lack of rain. [Pg 458] Jerusalem is holy to the Lord (14). In all of this, there are more differences from chapters 9-11 and 13:7-9 than just the strange conflict between Judah and Jerusalem. Ephraim, or Joseph, isn’t mentioned, there is no return of exiles, no punishment of the shepherds, nor the coming of the Messiah,[1311] with the latter’s role being taken over by Jehovah. However, we can remember that the Messiah, after being described in 9:9-12, is immediately overshadowed by the warrior arrival of Jehovah. Both sections discuss idolatry, the enemy, their punishment and conversion, and do so in the same apocalyptic style. The language of the two doesn’t differ in any significant way. In fact, as Eckardt[1312] and Kuiper have pointed out, the language supports the idea of a single author.[1313] So, there is nothing definitive against the position that Stade clearly established and strongly supported, that chapters 9-14 are from the same author, even though, as he admits, this cannot be proven with absolute certainty. Likewise, Cheyne states: “With perhaps one or two exceptions, chapters 9-11 and 12-14 are so tightly interconnected that even analysis is impossible.”[1314]
The next questions we have to decide are whether chaps. ix.—xiv. offer any evidence of being by Zechariah, the author of chaps. i.—viii., and if not to what other post-exilic date they may be assigned.
The next questions we need to answer are whether chapters ix—xiv provide any proof of being written by Zechariah, the author of chapters i—viii, and if not, which other post-exilic date they might be associated with.
It must be admitted that in language and in style the two parts of the Book of Zechariah have features in common. But that these have been exaggerated by defenders of the unity there can be no doubt. We [Pg 459] cannot infer anything from the fact[1315] that both parts contain specimens of clumsy diction, of the repetition of the same word, of phrases (not the same phrases) unused by other writers;[1316] or that each is lavish in vocatives; or that each is variable in his spelling. Resemblances of that kind they share with other books: some of them are due to the fact that both sections are post-exilic. On the other hand, as Eckardt has clearly shown, there exists a still greater number of differences between the two sections, both in language and in style.[1317] Not only do characteristic words occur in each which are not found in the other, not only do chaps. ix.—xiv. contain many more Aramaisms than chaps. i.—viii., and therefore symptoms of a later date; but both parts use the same words with more or less different meanings, and apply different terms to the same objects. There are also differences of grammar, of favourite formulas, and of other features of the phraseology, which, if there be any need, complete the proof of a distinction of dialect so great as to require to account for it distinction of authorship.
It's clear that the two parts of the Book of Zechariah share similarities in language and style. However, there's no doubt that these have been overstated by those who argue for the unity of the text. We can’t draw any conclusions from the fact that both sections include examples of awkward phrasing, repetition of the same words, or unique phrases not used by other writers, or that each section uses vocatives frequently or shows variation in spelling. These kinds of similarities are also found in other texts, with some arising because both sections were written after the exile. On the flip side, as Eckardt has convincingly demonstrated, there are even more differences between the two sections, both in language and in style. Not only do each have distinctive words not found in the other, but chapters ix–xiv contain far more Aramaisms than chapters i–viii, indicating a later composition. Moreover, both parts may use the same words with different meanings and apply different terms to the same concepts. There are also variations in grammar, preferred phrases, and other aspects of phrasing, which, if necessary, provide strong evidence for a significant dialectal distinction that suggests different authorship.
The same impression is sustained by the contrast of the historical circumstances reflected in each of the two sections. Zech. i.—viii. were written during the building of the Temple. There is no echo of the latter in “Zech.” ix.—xiv. Zech. i.—viii. picture the whole earth as at peace, which was true at least of all Syria: they portend no danger to Jerusalem from the heathen, but describe her peace and fruitful expansion in terms most suitable to the circumstances imposed upon her by the solid and clement policy of the earlier Persian [Pg 460] kings. This is all changed in “Zech.” ix.—xiv. The nations are restless; a siege of Jerusalem is imminent, and her salvation is to be assured only by much war and a terrible shedding of blood. We know exactly how Israel fared and felt in the early sections of the Persian period: her interests in the politics of the world, her feelings towards her governors and her whole attitude to the heathen were not at that time those which are reflected in “Zech.” ix.—xiv.
The same impression is maintained by the contrast between the historical circumstances shown in each of the two sections. Zech. i.—viii. were written during the construction of the Temple. There's no trace of this in "Zech." ix.—xiv. Zech. i.—viii. depict the entire world as peaceful, which at least reflected the reality of all Syria: they present no threats to Jerusalem from foreign nations, but rather portray her peace and growth in terms that align with the favorable conditions set by the stable and benevolent policies of the earlier Persian [Pg 460] kings. This all changes in "Zech." ix.—xiv. The nations are agitated; a siege of Jerusalem is approaching, and her salvation will only come through much warfare and significant bloodshed. We clearly understand how Israel experienced life during the early Persian period: her interests in global politics, her feelings toward her leaders, and her entire perspective on foreign nations were not at all what is shown in "Zech." ix.—xiv.
Nor is there any such resemblance between the religious principles of the two sections of the Book of Zechariah as could prove identity of origin. That both are spiritual, or that they have a similar expectation of the ultimate position of Israel in the history of the world, proves only that both were late offshoots from the same religious development, and worked upon the same ancient models. Within these outlines, there are not a few divergences. Zech. i.—viii. were written before Ezra and Nehemiah had imposed the Levitical legislation upon Israel; but Eckardt has shown the dependence on the latter of “Zech.” ix.—xiv.
There is no similarity between the religious principles of the two sections of the Book of Zechariah that would indicate they come from the same origin. The fact that both are spiritual and share a similar expectation for Israel's ultimate role in world history only shows that they are both later developments from the same religious evolution and based on the same ancient models. Within these frameworks, there are several differences. Zech. i—viii were written before Ezra and Nehemiah enforced the Levitical laws on Israel; however, Eckardt has demonstrated that “Zech.” ix—xiv relies on the latter.
We may, therefore, adhere to Canon Driver’s assertion, that Zechariah in chaps. i.—viii. “uses a different phraseology, evinces different interests and moves in a different circle of ideas from those which prevail in chaps. ix.—xiv.”[1318] Criticism has indeed been justified in separating, by the vast and growing majority of its opinions, the two sections from each other. This was one of the earliest results which modern criticism achieved, and the latest researches have but established it on a firmer basis.
We can, therefore, agree with Canon Driver’s statement that Zechariah in chapters i–viii “uses different language, shows different interests, and operates in a different realm of ideas than those found in chapters ix–xiv.”[1318] Criticism has indeed been validated in increasingly distinguishing these two sections. This was one of the earliest conclusions drawn by modern criticism, and recent studies have only strengthened this understanding.
[Pg 461] If, then, chaps. ix.—xiv. be not Zechariah’s, to what date may we assign them? We have already seen that they bear evidence of being upon the whole later than Zechariah, though they appear to contain fragments from an earlier period. Perhaps this is all we can with certainty affirm. Yet something more definite is at least probable. The mention of the Greeks, not as Joel mentions them about 400, the most distant nation to which Jewish slaves could be carried, but as the chief of the heathen powers, and a foe with whom the Jews are in touch and must soon cross swords,[1319] appears to imply that the Syrian campaign of Alexander is happening or has happened, or even that the Greek kingdoms of Syria and Egypt are already contending for the possession of Palestine. With this agrees the mention of Damascus, Hadrach and Hamath, the localities where the Seleucids had their chief seats.[1320] In that case Asshur would signify the Seleucids and Egypt the Ptolemies:[1321] it is these, and not Greece itself, from whom the Jewish exiles have still to be redeemed. All this makes probable the date which Stade has proposed for the chapters, between 300 and 280 B.C. To bring them further down, to the time of the Maccabees, as some have tried to do, would not be impossible so far as the historical allusions are concerned; but had they been of so late a date as that, viz. 170 or 160, we may assert that they could not have found a place in the prophetic canon, which was closed by 200, but must have fallen along with Daniel into the Hagiographa.
[Pg 461] If chapters 9-14 aren’t by Zechariah, when can we date them? We've already noted that they seem to be generally later than Zechariah, although they do include some fragments from an earlier time. Perhaps that's the most we can confirm with certainty. However, something more specific is at least likely. The reference to the Greeks, not as Joel refers to them around 400, the furthest nation to which Jewish slaves could be taken, but as the main pagan powers and an enemy with whom the Jews are involved and will soon fight, implies that Alexander's Syrian campaign is taking place or has recently occurred, or even that the Greek kingdoms of Syria and Egypt are already vying for control of Palestine. This aligns with the mention of Damascus, Hadrach, and Hamath, which are the areas where the Seleucids held their main territories. In this scenario, Asshur would represent the Seleucids and Egypt the Ptolemies; it's these groups, and not Greece itself, that the Jewish exiles still need to be rescued from. All of this supports the date proposed by Stade for these chapters, between 300 and 280 B.C. Bringing them to a later time, like the period of the Maccabees, as some have attempted, wouldn't be impossible based on the historical references. However, if they were that late, around 170 or 160, we can assert they wouldn't have made it into the prophetic canon, which was closed by 200, and would instead have been categorized with Daniel in the Hagiographa.
The appearance of these prophecies at the close of the Book of Zechariah has been explained, not quite satisfactorily, as follows. With the Book of “Malachi” [Pg 462] they formed originally three anonymous pieces,[1322] which because of their anonymity were set at the end of the Book of the Twelve. The first of them begins with the very peculiar construction “Massa’ Dĕbar Jehovah,” oracle of the word of Jehovah, which, though partly belonging to the text, the editor read as a title, and attached as a title to each of the others. It occurs nowhere else. The Book of “Malachi” was too distinct in character to be attached to another book, and soon came to have the supposed name of its author added to its title.[1323] But the other two pieces fell, like all anonymous works, to the nearest writing with an author’s name. Perhaps the attachment was hastened by the desire to make the round number of Twelve Prophets.
The appearance of these prophecies at the end of the Book of Zechariah has been explained, though not entirely satisfactorily, in the following way. Along with the Book of “Malachi,” [Pg 462] they originally formed three anonymous pieces,[1322] which were placed at the end of the Book of the Twelve because they were anonymous. The first of these begins with the unusual phrase “Massa’ Dĕbar Jehovah,” oracle of the word of Jehovah, which, despite being part of the text, the editor interpreted as a title, and similarly attached it as a title to each of the others. It doesn't appear anywhere else. The Book of “Malachi” was too distinct to be linked to another book and eventually came to be known by the assumed name of its author.[1323] However, the other two pieces were attached to the nearest work that had a named author, as often happens with anonymous writings. Perhaps this connection was expedited by the desire to complete the count of Twelve Prophets.
AADDENDUM
Whiston’s work (p. 450) is An Essay towards restoring the True Text of the O. T. and for vindicating the Citations made thence in the N. T., 1722, pp. 93 ff. (not seen). Besides those mentioned on p. 452 (see n. 1293) as supporting the unity of Zechariah there ought to be named De Wette, Umbreit, von Hoffmann, Ebrard, etc. Kuiper’s work (p. 458) is Zacharia 9–14, Utrecht, 1894 (not seen). Nowack’s conclusions are: ix.—xi. 3 date from the Greek period (we cannot date them more exactly, unless ix. 8 refers to Ptolemy’s capture of Jerusalem in 320); xi., xiii. 7–9, are post-exilic; xii.—xiii. 6 long after Exile; xiv. long after Exile, later than “Malachi.”
Whiston’s work (p. 450) is An Essay towards restoring the True Text of the O. T. and for vindicating the Citations made thence in the N. T., 1722, pp. 93 ff. (not seen). In addition to those mentioned on p. 452 (see n. 1293) as supporting the unity of Zechariah, we should also include De Wette, Umbreit, von Hoffmann, Ebrard, etc. Kuiper’s work (p. 458) is Zacharia 9–14, Utrecht, 1894 (not seen). Nowack’s conclusions are: ix.—xi. 3 date from the Greek period (we can't date them more precisely, unless ix. 8 refers to Ptolemy’s capture of Jerusalem in 320); xi., xiii. 7–9 are post-exilic; xii.—xiii. 6 long after Exile; xiv. long after Exile, later than “Malachi.”
THE CONTENTS OF “ ZECHARIAH” IX.—XIV.
THE CONTENTS OF “ZECHARIAH” 9–14.
From the number of conflicting opinions which prevail upon the subject, we have seen how impossible it is to decide upon a scheme of division for “Zech.” ix.—xiv. These chapters consist of a number of separate oracles, which their language and general conceptions lead us on the whole to believe were put together by one hand, and which, with the possible exception of some older fragments, reflect the troubled times in Palestine that followed on the invasion of Alexander the Great. But though the most of them are probably due to one date and possibly come from the same author, these oracles do not always exhibit a connection, and indeed sometimes show no relevance to each other. It will therefore be simplest to take them piece by piece, and, before giving the translation of each, to explain the difficulties in it and indicate the ruling ideas.
Given the number of differing opinions on the topic, it's clear how challenging it is to agree on a way to divide “Zech.” ix.—xiv. These chapters contain various separate oracles, which their language and overall themes suggest were compiled by a single source, and which, with the possible exception of some older fragments, reflect the tumultuous period in Palestine that followed Alexander the Great's invasion. Although most of them likely come from the same time and possibly the same author, these oracles don't always show a clear connection and sometimes seem unrelated to each other. Therefore, it will be easiest to examine them individually, and before providing each translation, to clarify the difficulties involved and highlight the main ideas.
1. THE CCOMING OF THE GSMELLS (ix. 1–8).
This passage runs exactly in the style of the early prophets. It figures the progress of war from the north of Syria southwards by the valley of the Orontes to Damascus, and then along the coasts of Phœnicia and the Philistines. All these shall be devastated, but Jehovah will camp about His own House and [Pg 464] it shall be inviolate. This is exactly how Amos or Isaiah might have pictured an Assyrian campaign, or Zephaniah a Scythian. It is not surprising, therefore, that even some of those who take the bulk of “Zech.” ix.—xiv. as post-exilic should regard ix. 1–5 as earlier even than Amos, with post-exilic additions only in vv. 6–8.[1324] This is possible. Vv. 6–8 are certainly post-exilic, because of their mention of the half-breeds, and their intimation that Jehovah will take unclean food out of the mouth of the heathen; but the allusions in vv. 1–5 suit an early date. They equally suit, however, a date in the Greek period. The progress of war from the Orontes valley by Damascus and thence down the coast of Palestine follows the line of Alexander’s campaign in 332, which must also have been the line of Demetrius in 315 and of Antigonus in 311. The evidence of language is mostly in favour of a late date.[1325] If Ptolemy I. took Jerusalem in 320,[1326] then the promise, no assailant shall return (ver. 8), is probably later than that.
This passage closely resembles the style of the early prophets. It describes the movement of war from northern Syria, moving south through the Orontes Valley to Damascus, and then along the coasts of Phoenicia and the Philistines. All these areas will be devastated, but God will protect His own House, and it will remain safe. This is exactly how Amos or Isaiah might have depicted an Assyrian invasion, or Zephaniah an attack by the Scythians. Therefore, it’s not surprising that even some who believe most of “Zech.” ix.—xiv. is post-exilic still consider ix. 1–5 to be earlier than Amos, with post-exilic additions only in verses 6–8.[1324] This is possible. Verses 6–8 are certainly post-exilic because they mention mixed populations and suggest that God will remove unclean food from the mouths of the Gentiles; however, the references in verses 1–5 fit an earlier date. They could also match a date in the Greek period. The movement of war from the Orontes Valley through Damascus and down the Palestinian coast aligns with Alexander’s campaign in 332, and likely followed the paths taken by Demetrius in 315 and Antigonus in 311. The linguistic evidence generally supports a later date.[1325] If Ptolemy I conquered Jerusalem in 320,[1326] then the promise that no attacker will return (verse 8) is probably from a later time.
In face then of Alexander’s invasion of Palestine, or of another campaign on the same line, this oracle repeats the ancient confidence of Isaiah. God rules: His providence is awake alike for the heathen and for Israel. Jehovah hath an eye for mankind, and all the tribes of Israel.[1327] The heathen shall be destroyed, but Jerusalem rest secure; and the remnant of the heathen be converted, according to the Levitical notion, by having unclean foods taken out of their mouths.
In light of Alexander’s invasion of Palestine, or another campaign along the same lines, this oracle reinforces the old assurance of Isaiah. God is in control: His providence is attentive to both the Gentiles and Israel. Jehovah watches over humanity and all the tribes of Israel.[1327] The Gentiles will be destroyed, but Jerusalem will remain safe; and the remnants of the Gentiles will be converted, in line with the Levitical idea, by having unclean foods removed from their mouths.
[Pg 465]Oracle
The Word of Jehovah is on the land of Hadrach, and Damascus is its goal[1328]—for Jehovah hath an eye upon the heathen,[1329] and all the tribes of Israel—and on[1330] Hamath, which borders upon it, Tyre and Sidon, for they were very wise.[1331] And Tyre built her a fortress, and heaped up silver like dust, and gold like the dirt of the streets. Lo, the Lord will dispossess her, and strike her rampart[1332] into the sea, and she shall be consumed in fire. Ashḳlon shall see and shall fear, and Gaza writhe in anguish, and Ekron, for her confidence[1333] is abashed, and the king shall perish from Gaza and Ashḳlon lie uninhabited. Half-breeds[1334] shall dwell in Ashdod, and I will cut down the pride of the Philistines. And I will take their blood from their mouth and their abominations from between their teeth,[1335] and even they shall be left for our God, and shall become like a clan in Judah, and Ekron shall be as the Jebusite. And I shall encamp for a guard[1336] to My House, so that none pass by or return, and no [Pg 466] assailant again pass upon them, for now do I regard it with Mine eyes.
The word of the Lord is against the land of Hadrach, and Damascus is its main focus[1328]—for the Lord is watching the nations,[1329] and all the tribes of Israel—and on[1330] Hamath, which borders it, Tyre and Sidon, for they are very wise.[1331] Tyre built a fortress and accumulated silver like dust and gold like dirt on the streets. Look, the Lord will take her land away and crash her walls[1332] into the sea, and she will be consumed by fire. Ashkelon will see this and be afraid, and Gaza will be in agony, and Ekron, for her pride[1333] is humbled, and the king will be gone from Gaza and Ashkelon will be left deserted. Mixed peoples[1334] will live in Ashdod, and I will cut down the Philistines' pride. I will remove their blood from their mouths and their detestable idols from between their teeth,[1335] and even they will be left for our God, becoming like a family in Judah, and Ekron will be like the Jebusite. I will set up a guard[1336] for My House, so that no one passes by or returns, and no attacker will pass over them again, for now I am watching it closely.
2. THE PPRINCE OF PEACE (ix. 9–12).
This beautiful picture, applied by the Evangelist with such fitness to our Lord upon His entry to Jerusalem, must also be of post-exilic date. It contrasts with the warlike portraits of the Messiah drawn in pre-exilic times, for it clothes Him with humility and with peace. The coming King of Israel has the attributes already imputed to the Servant of Jehovah by the prophet of the Babylonian captivity. The next verses also imply the Exile as already a fact. On the whole, too, the language is of a late rather than of an early date.[1337] Nothing in the passage betrays the exact point of its origin after the Exile.
This beautiful picture, presented by the Evangelist so fittingly of our Lord's entry into Jerusalem, must also be from after the Exile. It contrasts with the warlike images of the Messiah created before the Exile because it depicts Him with humility and peace. The coming King of Israel has the qualities already associated with the Servant of Jehovah by the prophet during the Babylonian captivity. The following verses also suggest that the Exile is already a reality. Overall, the language leans more towards a later date rather than an earlier one.[1337] Nothing in the passage reveals the exact point of its origin after the Exile.
The epithets applied to the Messiah are of very great interest. He does not bring victory or salvation, but is the passive recipient of it.[1338] This determines the meaning of the preceding adjective, righteous, which has not the moral sense of justice, but rather that of vindication, in which righteousness and righteous are so frequently used in Isa. xl.—lv.[1339] He is lowly, like the Servant of Jehovah; and comes riding not the horse, an animal for war, because the next verse says that horses and chariots are to be removed from Israel,[1340] [Pg 467] but the ass, the animal not of lowliness, as some have interpreted, but of peace. To this day in the East asses are used, as they are represented in the Song of Deborah, by great officials, but only when these are upon civil, and not upon military, duty.
The titles given to the Messiah are very significant. He doesn’t bring victory or salvation; instead, he passively receives it.[1338] This shapes the meaning of the previous adjective, righteous, which doesn’t imply moral justice, but rather vindication, a sense in which righteousness and righteous are often used in Isa. xl.—lv.[1339] He is lowly, similar to the Servant of Jehovah, and he arrives not on a horse, which is a war animal, because the following verse states that horses and chariots will be taken away from Israel,[1340] [Pg 467] but on a donkey, an animal not of lowliness, as some have interpreted, but of peace. Even today in the East, donkeys are used, as shown in the Song of Deborah, by high-ranking officials, but only when they are on civil, not military, duties.
It is possible that this oracle closes with ver. 10, and that we should take vv. 11 and 12, on the deliverance from exile, with the next.
It’s possible that this oracle ends with verse 10, and we should consider verses 11 and 12, which discuss the deliverance from exile, along with the next one.
Rejoice mightily, daughter of Zion! shout aloud, daughter of Jerusalem! Lo, thy King cometh to thee, vindicated and victorious,[1341] meek and riding on an ass,[1342] and on a colt the she-ass’ foal.[1343] And I[1344] will cut off the chariot from Ephraim and the horse from Jerusalem, and the war-bow shall be cut off, and He shall speak peace to the nations, and His rule shall be from sea to sea and from the river even to the ends of the earth. Thou, too,—by thy covenant-blood,[1345] I have set free thy prisoners from the pit.[1346] Return to the fortress, ye prisoners of hope; even to-day do I proclaim: Double will I return to thee.[1347]
Celebrate loudly, daughter of Zion! Shout out, daughter of Jerusalem! Look, your King is coming to you, justified and triumphant,[1341] gentle and riding on a donkey,[1342] and on a colt, the foal of a donkey.[1343] And I[1344] will take away the chariot from Ephraim and the horse from Jerusalem, and the battle bow will be cut off, and He will proclaim peace to the nations, and His reign will be from sea to sea and from the river to the ends of the earth. You, too,—by your covenant blood,[1345] I have set free your prisoners from the pit.[1346] Return to the stronghold, you prisoners of hope; even today I declare: I will give you back double.[1347]
3. THim SLAUGHTER OF THE GSTINKS (ix. 13–17).
The next oracle seems singularly out of keeping with the spirit of the last, which declared the arrival of the Messianic peace, while this represents Jehovah as using Israel for His weapons in the slaughter of [Pg 468] the Greeks and heathens, in whose blood they shall revel. But Stade has pointed out how often in chaps. ix.—xiv. a result is first stated and then the oracle goes on to describe the process by which it is achieved. Accordingly we have no ground for affirming ix. 13–17 to be by another hand than ix. 9–12. The apocalyptic character of the means by which the heathen are to be overthrown, and the exultation displayed in their slaughter, as in a great sacrifice (ver. 15), betray Israel in a state of absolute political weakness, and therefore suit a date after Alexander’s campaigns, which is also made sure by the reference to the sons of Javan, as if Israel were now in immediate contact with them. Kirkpatrick’s note should be read, in which he seeks to prove the sons of Javan a late gloss;[1348] but his reasons do not appear conclusive. The language bears several traces of lateness.[1349]
The next oracle seems completely out of sync with the previous one, which announced the coming of Messianic peace, while this one shows Jehovah using Israel as His tools for the slaughter of the Greeks and pagans, delighting in their blood. However, Stade has noted how often in chapters ix.–xiv. a result is first mentioned, and then the oracle goes on to explain how this outcome is achieved. Therefore, there is no reason to claim that ix. 13–17 was written by someone different from ix. 9–12. The apocalyptic nature of the methods used to defeat the heathens, and the joy expressed in their slaughter, like a grand sacrifice (verse 15), reveals that Israel is in a state of total political weakness, which would align with a time after Alexander’s conquests, further supported by the mention of the sons of Javan, suggesting that Israel is now in direct contact with them. Kirkpatrick’s note should be considered, where he tries to argue that the sons of Javan is a later addition; however, his reasoning doesn't seem convincing. The language shows several signs of being late.
For I have drawn Judah for My bow, I have charged it with Ephraim; and I will urge thy sons, O Zion, against the sons of[1350] Javan, and make thee like the sword of a hero. Then will Jehovah appear above them, and His shaft shall go forth like lightning; and the Lord Jehovah shall blow a blast on the trumpet, and travel in the storms of the south.[1351] Jehovah will protect them, and they shall devour (?)[1352] and trample ...;[1353] and they [Pg 469] shall drink their blood[1354] like wine, and be drenched with it, like a bowl and like the corners of the altar. And Jehovah their God will give them victory in that day....[1355] How good it[1356] is, and how beautiful! Corn shall make the young men flourish and new wine the maidens.
For I have selected Judah as My bow, I've loaded it with Ephraim; and I will rally your sons, O Zion, against the sons of [1350] Javan, and make you like the sword of a hero. Then the Lord will appear above them, and His arrows will shoot out like lightning; and the Lord God will blow a trumpet blast and move in the storms of the south.[1351] The Lord will protect them, and they will devour (?)[1352] and trample ...;[1353] and they [Pg 469] will drink their blood[1354] like wine, and be soaked in it, like a bowl and like the corners of the altar. And the Lord their God will give them victory in that day....[1355] How wonderful it[1356] is, and how lovely! Grain will make the young men thrive and new wine will delight the maidens.
4. AAgainst the TERAPHIM AND SSORCERERS (x. 1, 2).
This little piece is connected with the previous one only through the latter’s conclusion upon the fertility of the land, while this opens with rain, the requisite of fertility. It is connected with the piece that follows only by its mention of the shepherdless state of the people, the piece that follows being against the false shepherds. These connections are extremely slight. Perhaps the piece is an independent one. The subject of it gives no clue to the date. Sorcerers are condemned both by the earlier prophets, and by the later.[1357] Stade points out that this is the only passage of the Old Testament in which the Teraphim are said to speak.[1358] The language has one symptom of a late period.[1359]
This short piece is only loosely connected to the previous one through its conclusion about the fertility of the land, while this one starts with rain, which is essential for fertility. It connects to the next piece only by mentioning the people being without shepherds, with the next piece being about the false shepherds. These links are very minimal. It's possible this piece stands on its own. Its topic doesn’t provide any hints about the date. Both early and later prophets condemn sorcerers.[1357] Stade notes that this is the only passage in the Old Testament where the Teraphim are said to speak.[1358] The language shows signs of a later period.[1359]
After emphasising the futility of images, enchantments and dreams, this little oracle says, therefore the [Pg 470] people wander like sheep: they have no shepherd. Shepherd in this connection cannot mean civil ruler, but must be religious director.
After highlighting the emptiness of images, illusions, and dreams, this little oracle states that the [Pg 470] people drift aimlessly like sheep: they have no guide. In this context, "guide" doesn’t refer to a civil leader but rather a spiritual leader.
Ask from Jehovah rain in the time of the latter rain.[1360] Jehovah is the maker of the lightning-flashes, and the winter rain He gives to them—to every man herbage in the field. But the Teraphim speak nothingness, and the sorcerers see lies, and dreams discourse vanity, and they comfort in vain. Wherefore they wander (?)[1361] like a flock of sheep, and flee about,[1362] for there is no shepherd.
Ask Jehovah for rain during the season of the late rain.[1360] Jehovah is the creator of lightning, and He gives the winter rain to everyone—providing grass in the fields. But the Teraphim are worthless, and the sorcerers see falsehoods, and dreams are just empty talk, bringing false comfort. That's why they wander around[1361] like a flock of sheep, running around,[1362] because there is no shepherd.
5. AGAINST EVIL SHERDERS (x. 3–12).
The unity of this section is more apparent than its connection with the preceding, which had spoken of the want of a shepherd, or religious director, of Israel, while this is directed against their shepherds and leaders, meaning their foreign tyrants.[1363] The figure is taken from Jeremiah xxiii. 1 ff., where, besides, to visit upon[1364] is used in a sense of punishment, but the simple visit[1365] in the sense of to look after, just as within ver. 3 of this tenth chapter. Who these foreign tyrants are is not explicitly stated, but the reference to Egypt and Assyria as lands whence the Jewish captives shall be brought home, while at the same time there is a Jewish nation in Judah, suits only the Greek period, after Ptolemy had taken so many Jews to [Pg 471] Egypt,[1366] and there were numbers still scattered throughout the other great empire in the north, to which, as we have already seen, the Jews applied the name of Assyria. The reference can hardly suit the years after Seleucus and Ptolemy granted to the Jews in their territories the rights of citizens. The captive Jews are to be brought back to Gilead and Lebanon. Why exactly these are mentioned, and neither Samaria nor Galilee, forms a difficulty, to whatever age we assign the chapter. The language of x. 3–12 has several late features.[1367] Joseph or Ephraim, here and elsewhere in these chapters, is used of the portion of Israel still in captivity, in contrast to Judah, the returned community.
The unity of this section is more obvious than its link to the previous part, which talked about the lack of a shepherd or religious guide for Israel, while this one criticizes their shepherds and leaders, referring to their foreign oppressors.[1363] The idea comes from Jeremiah xxiii. 1 ff., where, in addition, to visit upon[1364] is used with a connotation of punishment, but the simple visit[1365] is used in the sense of looking after, just as in verse 3 of this tenth chapter. It's not explicitly stated who these foreign oppressors are, but the mention of Egypt and Assyria as places from which Jewish captives will be brought home, while there is still a Jewish nation in Judah, fits only the Greek period, after Ptolemy had taken many Jews to [Pg 471]Egypt,[1366] and many others were still scattered throughout the northern vast empire, which, as we've already noted, the Jews called Assyria. This reference hardly aligns with the years after Seleucus and Ptolemy granted citizenship rights to the Jews in their territories. The captive Jews are set to be returned to Gilead and Lebanon. The reason these areas are mentioned specifically, rather than Samaria or Galilee, presents a challenge, regardless of the time period we assign to the chapter. The language of x. 3–12 carries several later features.[1367] Joseph or Ephraim, here and elsewhere in these chapters, refers to the part of Israel still in captivity, contrasting it with Judah, the community that has returned.
The passage predicts that Jehovah will change His poor leaderless sheep, the Jews, into war-horses, and give them strong chiefs and weapons of war. They shall overthrow the heathen, and Jehovah will bring back His exiles. The passage is therefore one with chap. ix.
The passage predicts that Jehovah will transform His lost and leaderless people, the Jews, into powerful warriors and will provide them with strong leaders and weapons for battle. They will defeat the nations, and Jehovah will return His exiles. This passage is thus connected to chap. ix.
My wrath is hot against the shepherds, and I will make visitation on the he-goats:[1368] yea, Jehovah of Hosts will[1369] visit His flock, the house of Judah, and will make them like His splendid war-horses. From Him the corner-stone, from Him the stay,[1370] from Him the war-bow, from Him the oppressor—shall go forth together. And in battle shall they trample on heroes as on the dirt [Pg 472] of the streets,[1371] and fight, for Jehovah is with them, and the riders on horses shall be abashed. And the house of Judah will I make strong and work salvation for the house of Joseph, and bring them back,[1372] for I have pity for them,[1373] and they shall be as though I had not put them away,[1373] for I am Jehovah their God[1373] and I will hold converse with them.[1373] And Ephraim shall be as heroes,[1374] and their heart shall be glad as with wine, and their children shall behold and be glad: their heart shall rejoice in Jehovah. I will whistle for them and gather them in, for I have redeemed them, and they shall be as many as they once were. I scattered them[1375] among the nations, but among the far-away they think of Me, and they will bring up[1376] their children, and come back. And I will fetch them home from the land of Miṣraim, and from Asshur[1377] will I gather them, and to the land of Gilead and Lebānon will I bring them in, though these be not found sufficient for them. And they[1378] shall pass through the sea of Egypt,[1379] and He shall smite the sea of breakers, and all the deeps of the Nile shall be dried, and the pride of Assyria brought down, and the sceptre of Egypt swept aside. And their strength[1380] shall [Pg 473] be in Jehovah, and in His Name shall they boast themselves[1381]—oracle of Jehovah.
My anger is fierce against the leaders, and I will take action against the male goats: [1368] yes, the Lord Almighty will [1369] visit His flock, the house of Judah, and make them like His magnificent war-horses. From Him comes the cornerstone, from Him the support, [1370] from Him the bow for battle, from Him the oppressor—these will all come together. In battle, they will stomp on heroes like they're dirt [Pg 472] in the streets, [1371] and will fight, for the Lord is with them, and those riding horses will be humiliated. I will make the house of Judah strong and bring salvation to the house of Joseph, and will bring them back, [1372] for I have compassion for them, [1373] and they will be like I never turned them away, [1373] for I am the Lord their God [1373] and I will speak with them. [1373] Ephraim will be like warriors, [1374] and their hearts will be happy like with wine, and their children will see and be joyful: their hearts will rejoice in the Lord. I will call for them and gather them, for I have redeemed them, and they will be as many as they were before. I scattered them [1375] among the nations, but they remember Me from far away, and they will raise [1376] their children and come back. I will bring them home from the land of Egypt, and from Assyria [1377] I will gather them, and I will bring them to the land of Gilead and Lebanon, even though these are not sufficient for them. And they [1378] will pass through the sea of Egypt, [1379] and He will strike the sea of chaos, and all the depths of the Nile will be dried up, and the pride of Assyria will be humbled, and the scepter of Egypt thrown aside. Their strength [1380] will be in the Lord, and they will find their pride in His Name [1381]—this is the Lord's declaration.
6. WAR ON THE SYRIAN TYRANTS (xi. 1–3).
This is taken by some with the previous chapter, by others with the passage following. Either connection seems precarious. No conclusion as to date can be drawn from the language. But the localities threatened were on the southward front of the Seleucid kingdom. Open, Lebānon, thy doors suits the Egyptian invasions of that kingdom. To which of these the passage refers cannot of course be determined. The shepherds are the rulers.
This is seen by some as linked to the previous chapter, while others connect it to the following passage. Either connection seems uncertain. No conclusions about the date can be made based on the language. However, the areas threatened were on the southern front of the Seleucid kingdom. Open, Lebānon, thy doors fits with the Egyptian invasions of that kingdom. Which of these the passage refers to cannot be determined. The shepherds are the rulers.
Open, Lebānon, thy doors, that the fire may devour in thy cedars. Wail, O pine-tree, for the cedar is fallen;[1382] wail, O oaks of Bashan, for fallen is the impenetrable[1383] wood. Hark to the wailing of the shepherds! for their glory is destroyed. Hark how the lions roar! for blasted is the pride[1384] of Jordan.
Open up, Lebanon, your doors, so that the fire can consume your cedars. Mourn, O pine tree, for the cedar has fallen;[1382] mourn, O oaks of Bashan, for the mighty[1383] forest has fallen. Listen to the cries of the shepherds! for their glory has been destroyed. Listen to the lions roar! for the pride[1384] of Jordan has been ravaged.
7. THE
REJECT AND
MMURDER OF THE
GOOD
SSHEPHERD (xi. 4–17, xiii. 7–9).
There follows now, in the rest of chap. xi., a longer oracle, to which Ewald and most critics after him have suitably attached chap. xiii. 7–9.
There follows now, in the rest of chap. xi., a longer prophecy, which Ewald and most critics after him have appropriately connected to chap. xiii. 7–9.
This passage appears to rise from circumstances similar to those of the preceding and from the same circle of ideas. Jehovah’s people are His flock and [Pg 474] have suffered. Their rulers are their shepherds; and the rulers of other peoples are their shepherds. A true shepherd is sought for Israel in place of the evil ones which have distressed them. The language shows traces of a late date.[1385] No historical allusion is obvious in the passage. The buyers and sellers of God’s sheep might reflect the Seleucids and Ptolemies between whom Israel were exchanged for many years, but probably mean their native leaders. The three shepherds cut off in a month were interpreted by the supporters of the pre-exilic date of the chapters as Zechariah and Shallum (2 Kings xv. 8–13), and another whom these critics assume to have followed them to death, but of him the history has no trace. The supporters of a Maccabean date for the prophecy recall the quick succession of high priests before the Maccabean rising. The one month probably means nothing more than a very short time.
This passage seems to come from circumstances similar to the previous ones and stems from the same ideas. God’s people are His flock and have suffered. Their leaders act as their shepherds, just as the leaders of other nations do for their people. A true shepherd is needed for Israel instead of the corrupt ones who have caused them pain. The language hints at a later time period. No clear historical reference is evident in the passage. The buyers and sellers of God’s sheep might represent the Seleucids and Ptolemies, who exchanged Israel for many years, but it likely refers to their local leaders. The three shepherds cut off in a month were seen by those who support an earlier date for these chapters as Zechariah and Shallum (2 Kings xv. 8–13), along with another leader whose death is not documented in history. Those who propose a Maccabean date for the prophecy note the rapid succession of high priests before the Maccabean uprising. The one month likely just indicates a very short period of time.
The allegory which our passage unfolds is given, like so many more in Hebrew prophecy, to the prophet himself to enact. It recalls the pictures in Jeremiah and Ezekiel of the overthrow of the false shepherds of Israel, and the appointment of a true shepherd.[1386] Jehovah commissions the prophet to become shepherd to His sheep that have been so cruelly abused by their guides and rulers. Like the shepherds of Palestine, the prophet took two staves to herd his flock. He [Pg 475] called one Grace, the other Union. In a month he cut off three shepherds—both month and three are probably formal terms. But he did not get on well with his charge. They were wilful and quarrelsome. So he broke his staff Grace, in token that his engagement was dissolved. The dealers of the sheep saw that he acted for God. He asked for his wage, if they cared to give it. They gave him thirty pieces of silver, the price of an injured slave,[1387] which by God’s command he cast into the treasury of the Temple, as if in token that it was God Himself whom they paid with so wretched a sum. And then he broke his other staff, to signify that the brotherhood between Judah and Israel was broken. Then, to show the people that by their rejection of the good shepherd they must fall a prey to an evil one, the prophet assumed the character of the latter. But another judgment follows. In chap. xiii. 7–9 the good shepherd is smitten and the flock dispersed.
The allegory in this passage is presented, like many others in Hebrew prophecy, for the prophet to act out. It brings to mind the images in Jeremiah and Ezekiel of the downfall of the false leaders of Israel and the rise of a true leader.[1386] God appoints the prophet to be the shepherd to His sheep, who have been harshly mistreated by their leaders. Like the shepherds of Palestine, the prophet used two staffs to manage his flock. He named one Grace and the other Union. After a month, he removed three shepherds—both month and three likely represent formal terms. However, he struggled to connect with his flock, as they were stubborn and contentious. So, he broke his staff Grace, indicating that their agreement was over. The sheep traders recognized that he was acting on God's behalf. He asked for his payment if they were willing to offer it. They gave him thirty pieces of silver, the price of a damaged slave,[1387] which, as commanded by God, he threw into the Temple treasury as a sign that it was God Himself whom they compensated with such a pitiful sum. Then he broke his other staff, symbolizing that the bond between Judah and Israel was severed. To show the people that by rejecting the good shepherd, they would be vulnerable to a bad one, the prophet took on the role of the latter. But another judgment is imminent. In chap. xiii. 7–9, the good shepherd is struck down and the flock is scattered.
The spiritual principles which underlie this allegory are obvious. God’s own sheep, persecuted and helpless though they be, are yet obstinate, and their obstinacy not only renders God’s good-will to them futile, but causes the death of the one man who could have done them good. The guilty sacrifice the innocent, but in this execute their own doom. That is a summary of the history of Israel. But had the writer of this allegory any special part of that history in view? Who were the dealers of the flock?
The spiritual principles behind this allegory are clear. God's own sheep, though persecuted and defenseless, are stubborn, and their stubbornness not only makes God's goodwill toward them useless but also leads to the death of the one person who could have helped them. The guilty sacrifice the innocent, but in doing so, they seal their own fate. That sums up the history of Israel. But did the writer of this allegory have any specific part of that history in mind? Who were the dealers of the flock?
Thus saith Jehovah my God:[1388] Shepherd the flock of slaughter, whose purchasers slaughter them impenitently, and whose sellers say,[1389] Blessed be Jehovah, for I am [Pg 476] rich!—and their shepherds do not spare them. [For I will no more spare the inhabitants of the land—oracle of Jehovah; but lo! I am about to give mankind[1390] over, each into the hand of his shepherd,[1391] and into the hand of his king; and they shall destroy the land, and I will not secure it from their hands.[1392]] And I shepherded the flock of slaughter for the sheep merchants,[1393] and I took to me two staves—the one I called Grace, and the other I called Union[1394]—and so I shepherded the sheep. And I destroyed the three shepherds in one month. Then was my soul vexed with them, and they on their part were displeased with me. And I said: I will not shepherd you: what is dead, let it die; and what is destroyed, let it be destroyed; and those that survive, let them devour one another’s flesh! And I took my staff Grace, and I brake it so as to annul my covenant which I made with all the peoples.[1395] And in that day it was annulled, and the dealers of the sheep,[1396] who watched me, knew that it was Jehovah’s word. And I [Pg 477] said to them, If it be good in your sight, give me my wage, and if it be not good, let it go! And they weighed out my wage, thirty pieces of silver. Then said Jehovah to me, Throw it into the treasury[1397] (the precious wage at which I[1398] had been valued of them). So I took the thirty pieces of silver, and cast them to the House of Jehovah, to the treasury.[1399] And I brake my second staff, Union, so as to dissolve the brotherhood between Judah and Israel.[1400] And Jehovah said to me: Take again to thee the implements of a worthless shepherd: for lo! I am about to appoint a shepherd over the land; the destroyed he will not visit, the ...[1401] he will not seek out, the wounded he will not heal, the ...;[1402] he will not cherish, but he will devour the flesh of the fat and....[1403]
So says the Lord my God: [1388] Take care of the doomed flock, whose buyers slaughter them without remorse, and whose sellers say, [1389] Praise the Lord, for I am rich! —and their shepherds don’t hold back. [For I will no longer spare the people of the land—this is the Lord’s declaration; but behold! I am about to hand humanity [1390] over, each to his own shepherd,[1391] and to his king; and they will ruin the land, and I will not protect it from their hands.[1392]] And I cared for the doomed flock for the sheep traders,[1393] and I took two staffs—the one I named Grace, and the other I named Union[1394]—and so I tended the sheep. I destroyed the three shepherds in one month. Then my soul was troubled by them, and they were angry with me. I said: I will not take care of you: what is dead, let it die; what is destroyed, let it be destroyed; and let those that remain eat each other’s flesh! I took my staff Grace and broke it to end my covenant with all the peoples.[1395] And on that day it was ended, and the sheep dealers,[1396] who were watching me, knew that it was the Lord’s word. And I [Pg 477] said to them, If it seems good to you, give me my pay, and if not, forget it! And they counted out my pay, thirty pieces of silver. Then the Lord said to me, Throw it into the treasury[1397] (the precious amount they valued me at). So I took the thirty pieces of silver and threw them into the House of the Lord, into the treasury.[1399] And I broke my second staff, Union, to break the bond between Judah and Israel.[1400] And the Lord said to me: Take up again the tools of a worthless shepherd: for behold! I am about to appoint a shepherd over the land; he will not visit the lost, the ...[1401] he will not seek, the wounded he will not heal, the ...;[1402] he will not nurture, but he will consume the flesh of the fat and....[1403]
Woe to My worthless[1404] shepherd, that deserts the flock! The sword be upon his arm and his right eye! May his arm wither, and his right eye be blinded.
Shame on my useless[1404] shepherd who abandons the flock! May the sword strike his arm and his right eye! Let his arm shrivel up and his right eye go blind.
Upon this follows the section xiii. 7–9, which develops the tragedy of the nation to its climax in the murder of the good shepherd.
Upon this follows the section xiii. 7–9, which develops the tragedy of the nation to its peak in the murder of the good shepherd.
Up, Sword, against My shepherd and the man My [Pg 478] compatriot[1405]—oracle of Jehovah of Hosts. Smite[1406] the shepherd, that the sheep may be scattered; and I will turn My hand against the little ones.[1407] And it shall come to pass in all the land—oracle of Jehovah—that two-thirds shall be cut off in it, and perish, but a third shall be left in it. And I shall bring the third into the fire, and smelt it as men smelt silver and try it as men try gold. It shall call upon My Name, and I will answer it. And I will[1408] say, It is My people, and it will say, Jehovah my God!
Rise, Sword, against My shepherd and the one who is My [Pg 478] compatriot[1405]—message from the Lord of Hosts. Strike[1406] the shepherd so the sheep can be scattered; and I will turn My hand against the little ones.[1407] And it will happen throughout all the land—message from the Lord—that two-thirds will be cut off and perish, but a third will remain. I will take the third into the fire, refine it as people refine silver and test it as people test gold. They will call on My Name, and I will answer them. I will[1408] say, They are My people, and they will say, The Lord is my God!
8. JUDAH versus JJERUSALEM (xii. 1–7).
A title, though probably of later date than the text,[1409] introduces with the beginning of chap. xii. an oracle plainly from circumstances different from those of the preceding chapters. The nations, not particularised as they have been, gather to the siege of Jerusalem, and, very singularly, Judah is gathered with them against her own capital. But God makes the city like one of those great boulders, deeply embedded, which husbandmen try to pull up from their fields, but it tears and wounds the hands of those who would remove it. Moreover God strikes with panic all the besiegers, save only Judah, who, her eyes being opened, perceives that God is with Jerusalem and turns to her help. Jerusalem remains in her place; but the glory of the victory is first Judah’s, so that the house of David may not have too much fame nor boast over the country districts. The writer doubtless alludes to some temporary schism between the capital and country caused by the arrogance of the former. But we have no [Pg 479] means of knowing when this took place. It must often have been imminent in the days both before and especially after the Exile, when Jerusalem had absorbed all the religious privilege and influence of the nation. The language is undoubtedly late.[1410]
A title, likely added later than the text,[1409] introduces an oracle at the start of chap. xii. that clearly comes from a different context than the previous chapters. The nations, not specified as before, come together to besiege Jerusalem, and quite strangely, Judah is among them, turning against its own capital. But God makes the city like a huge boulder, deeply stuck in the ground, which farmers struggle to pull up from their fields, injuring the hands of anyone trying to remove it. Furthermore, God instills panic in all the besieging forces, except for Judah, whose eyes are opened to see that God is with Jerusalem and then comes to her aid. Jerusalem stands firm; however, the glory of the victory belongs first to Judah, so that the house of David doesn't gain too much fame or claim superiority over the rural areas. The writer likely refers to some temporary divide between the capital and the countryside caused by the arrogance of the former. But we have no way of knowing when this occurred. It must have been a frequent issue before and especially after the Exile, when Jerusalem had taken on all the religious power and influence of the nation. The language is undoubtedly more recent.[1410]
The figure of Jerusalem as a boulder, deeply bedded in the soil, which tears the hands that seek to remove it, is a most true and expressive summary of the history of heathen assaults upon her. Till she herself was rent by internal dissensions, and the Romans at last succeeded in tearing her loose, she remained planted on her own site.[1411] This was very true of all the Greek period. Seleucids and Ptolemies alike wounded themselves upon her. But at what period did either of them induce Judah to take part against her? Not in the Maccabean.
The image of Jerusalem as a boulder, firmly stuck in the ground and injuring those who try to move it, perfectly captures the history of non-believers attacking her. Until she was torn apart by internal conflicts and the Romans eventually managed to pull her away, she remained rooted in her place.[1411] This was definitely true during the entire Greek period. Both the Seleucids and Ptolemies harmed themselves by trying to conquer her. But when did either of them persuade Judah to act against her? Not during the Maccabean period.
Oracle of the Word of Jehovah upon Israel.
Oracle of Jehovah, who stretched out the heavens and founded the earth, and formed the spirit of man within him: Lo, I am about to make Jerusalem a cup of reeling for all the surrounding peoples, and even Judah[1412] shall [Pg 480] be at the siege of Jerusalem. And it shall come to pass in that day that I will make Jerusalem a stone to be lifted[1413] by all the peoples—all who lift it do indeed wound[1414] themselves—and there are gathered against it all nations of the earth. In that day—oracle of Jehovah—I will smite every horse with panic, and their riders with madness; but as for the house of Judah, I will open its[1415] eyes, though every horse of the peoples I smite with blindness. Then shall the chiefs[1416] of Judah say in their hearts, ...[1417] the inhabitants of Jerusalem through Jehovah of Hosts their God. In that day will I make the districts of Judah like a pan of fire among timber and like a torch among sheaves, so that they devour right and left all the peoples round about, but Jerusalem shall still abide on its [Pg 481] own site.[1418] And Jehovah shall first give victory to the tents[1419] of Judah, so that the fame of the house of David and the fame of the inhabitants of Jerusalem be not too great in contrast to Judah.
Oracle of the Lord, who created the heavens, established the earth, and formed the spirit of humanity: Look, I am about to make Jerusalem a source of chaos for all the surrounding nations, and even Judah[Pg 480] will be under siege in Jerusalem. On that day, I will make Jerusalem a heavy burden for all the nations—everyone who tries to lift it will injure themselves—and all the nations of the earth will gather against it. On that day, says the Lord, I will strike every horse with fear and their riders with madness; but I will open the eyes of the house of Judah, even though I blind every horse of the nations. Then the leaders of Judah will think to themselves,...[1417] the residents of Jerusalem through the Lord of Hosts their God. On that day, I will make the regions of Judah like a firepan in a pile of wood and like a torch among sheaves, so they will consume all the nations around them, but Jerusalem will remain intact on its own site.[Pg 481] And the Lord will first grant victory to the tents[1419] of Judah, so that the reputation of the house of David and the reputation of the inhabitants of Jerusalem are not too great compared to Judah.
9. FOUR
RRESULTS OF
JJERUSALEM’S
DDeliverance
(xii. 8—xiii. 6)
Upon the deliverance of Jerusalem, by the help of the converted Judah, there follow four results, each introduced by the words that it happened in that day (xii. 8, 9, xiii. 1, 2). First, the people of Jerusalem shall themselves be strengthened. Second, the hostile heathen shall be destroyed, but on the house of David and all Jerusalem the spirit of penitence shall be poured, and they will lament for the good shepherd whom they slew. Third, a fountain for sin and uncleanness shall be opened. Fourth, the idols, the unclean spirit, and prophecy, now so degraded, shall all be abolished. The connection of these oracles with the preceding is obvious, as well as with the oracle describing the murder of the good shepherd (xiii. 7–9). When we see how this is presupposed by xii. 9 ff., we feel more than ever that its right place is between chaps. xi. and xii. There are no historical allusions. But again the language gives evidence of a late date.[1420] And throughout the passage there is a repetition of formal phrases [Pg 482] which recalls the Priestly Code and the general style of the post-exilic age.[1421] Notice that no king is mentioned, although there are several points at which, had he existed, he must have been introduced.
Upon the deliverance of Jerusalem, with the help of the converted Judah, four outcomes follow, each introduced by the phrase that it happened on that day (xii. 8, 9, xiii. 1, 2). First, the people of Jerusalem will be strengthened. Second, the hostile outsiders will be destroyed, but the spirit of repentance will be poured out on the house of David and all of Jerusalem, and they will mourn for the good shepherd whom they killed. Third, a fountain for sin and impurity will be opened. Fourth, the idols, the unclean spirit, and the now-degraded prophecy will all be abolished. The connection of these insights with what came before is clear, as well as with the insight regarding the killing of the good shepherd (xiii. 7–9). When we see how this is implied by xii. 9 ff., it becomes even more obvious that its right place is between chapters xi. and xii. There are no historical references. But the language shows signs of a later date.[1420] And throughout the passage, there is a repetition of formal phrases [Pg 482] which reminds us of the Priestly Code and the general style of the post-exilic period.[1421] Notice that no king is mentioned, even though there are several points where, if he existed, he should have been included.
1. The first of the four effects of Jerusalem’s deliverance from the heathen is the promotion of her weaklings to the strength of her heroes, and of her heroes to divine rank (xii. 8). In that day Jehovah will protect the inhabitants of Jerusalem, and the lame among them shall in that day be like David himself , and the house of David like God, like the Angel of Jehovah before them.
1. The first of the four effects of Jerusalem’s rescue from the pagans is that her weaker people will be raised to the strength of her heroes, and her heroes will achieve a divine status (xii. 8). On that day, the Lord will protect the people of Jerusalem, and the limping among them will be like David himself , and the house of David will be like God, like the Angel of the Lord before them.
2. The second paragraph of this series very remarkably emphasises that upon her deliverance Jerusalem shall not give way to rejoicing, but to penitent lamentation for the murder of him whom she has pierced—the good shepherd whom her people have rejected and slain. This is one of the few ethical strains which run through these apocalyptic chapters. It forms their highest interest for us. Jerusalem’s mourning is compared to that for Hadad-Rimmon in the valley or plain of Megiddo. This is the classic battle-field of the land, and the theatre upon which Apocalypse has placed the last contest between the hosts of God and the hosts of evil.[1422] In Israel’s history it had been the ground not only of triumph but of tears. The greatest tragedy of that history, the defeat and death of the righteous Josiah, took place there;[1423] and since the earliest Jewish interpreters the mourning of Hadad-Rimmon in the valley of Megiddo has been referred to the mourning [Pg 483] for Josiah.[1424] Jerome identifies Hadad-Rimmon with Rummâni,[1425] a village on the plain still extant, close to Megiddo. But the lamentation for Josiah was at Jerusalem; and it cannot be proved that Hadad-Rimmon is a place-name. It may rather be the name of the object of the mourning, and as Hadad was a divine name among Phœnicians and Arameans, and Rimmôn the pomegranate was a sacred tree, a number of critics have supposed this to be a title of Adonis, and the mourning like that excessive grief which Ezekiel tells us was yearly celebrated for Tammuz.[1426] This, however, is not fully proved.[1427] Observe, further, that while the reading Hadad-Rimmon is by no means past doubt, the sanguine blossoms and fruit of the pomegranate, “red-ripe at the heart,” would naturally lead to its association with the slaughtered Adonis.
2. The second paragraph of this series clearly highlights that when Jerusalem is saved, it won't celebrate with joy but will instead mourn for the one she has pierced—the good shepherd whom her people have rejected and killed. This is one of the few ethical themes that run through these apocalyptic chapters, and it's the most significant aspect for us. Jerusalem’s mourning is likened to that for Hadad-Rimmon in the valley or plain of Megiddo. This is a classic battlefield in the region, and it serves as the setting for the ultimate clash between the forces of God and the forces of evil.[1422] In Israel's history, this ground has seen both victory and sorrow. The greatest tragedy in that history, the defeat and death of the righteous king Josiah, occurred there;[1423] and since ancient times, Jewish interpreters have linked the mourning of Hadad-Rimmon in the valley of Megiddo to the mourning for Josiah.[1424] Jerome connects Hadad-Rimmon with Rummâni,[1425] a village that still exists near Megiddo. However, the mourning for Josiah was in Jerusalem, and it can't be confirmed that Hadad-Rimmon is a place name. It might rather refer to the subject of the mourning, and since Hadad was a divine name among the Phoenicians and Arameans, and Rimmôn, the pomegranate, was a sacred tree, some critics have suggested that this is a title for Adonis, and that the mourning resembles the excessive grief that Ezekiel tells us was observed annually for Tammuz.[1426] However, this is not fully established.[1427] Additionally, while the reading of Hadad-Rimmon is still uncertain, the bright, red blossoms and fruit of the pomegranate would naturally associate it with the slain Adonis.
And it shall come to pass in that day that I will seek to destroy all the nations who have come in upon Jerusalem. And I will pour upon the house of David and upon all the inhabitants of Jerusalem the spirit of grace and of supplication, and they shall look to him[1428] whom they have pierced; and they shall lament for him, as with lamentation for an only son, and bitterly grieve for him, as with grief for a first-born. In that day lamentation shall be as great in Jerusalem as the lamentation [Pg 484] for Hadad-Rimmon[1429] in the valley of Megiddo. And the land shall mourn, every family by itself: the family of the house of David by itself, and their wives by themselves; the family of the house of Nathan by itself, and their wives by themselves; the family of the house of Levi by itself, and their wives by themselves; the family of Shime’i[1430] by itself, and their wives by themselves; all the families who are left, every family by itself, and their wives by themselves.
On that day, I will aim to wipe out all the nations that have come against Jerusalem. I will pour out the spirit of grace and supplication on the house of David and all the people living in Jerusalem. They will look to him[1428] whom they have pierced; they will mourn for him like someone mourning for an only son and grieve bitterly for him like someone grieving for a firstborn. On that day, the mourning in Jerusalem will be as intense as the mourning for Hadad-Rimmon[1429] in the valley of Megiddo. And the land will mourn, with every family by itself: the family of the house of David apart, along with their wives; the family of the house of Nathan apart, with their wives; the family of the house of Levi apart, with their wives; the family of Shime’i[1430] apart, with their wives; all the remaining families, every family by itself, and their wives by themselves.
3. The third result of Jerusalem’s deliverance from the heathen shall be the opening of a fountain of cleansing. This purging of her sin follows fitly upon her penitence just described. In that day a fountain shall be opened for the house of David, and for the inhabitants of Jerusalem, for sin and for uncleanness.[1431]
3. The third result of Jerusalem’s deliverance from the nonbelievers will be the opening of a cleansing fountain. This cleansing of her sins comes right after her repentance as previously mentioned. On that day, a fountain will be opened for the house of David and for the people of Jerusalem, to cleanse them of sin and impurity.[1431]
4. The fourth consequence is the removal of idolatry, of the unclean spirit and of the degraded prophets from her midst. The last is especially remarkable: for it is not merely false prophets, as distinguished from true, who shall be removed; but prophecy in general. It is singular that in almost its latest passage the prophecy of Israel should return to the line of its earliest representative, Amos, who refused to call himself prophet. As in his day, the prophets had become mere professional and mercenary oracle-mongers, abjured to the point of death by their own ashamed and wearied relatives.
4. The fourth consequence is the elimination of idolatry, the unclean spirit, and the corrupt prophets from among them. The last point is particularly noteworthy: it’s not just the false prophets being removed; it’s prophecy as a whole. It’s striking that in one of its final mentions, the prophecy of Israel goes back to the example of its earliest figure, Amos, who refused to identify himself as a prophet. Just like in his time, the prophets had become nothing more than professional and profit-driven fortune-tellers, shunned even by their own ashamed and exhausted families.
And it shall be in that day—oracle of Jehovah of Hosts—I will cut off the names of the idols from the land, and they shall not be remembered any more. And also the prophets and the unclean spirit will I expel [Pg 485] from the land. And it shall come to pass, if any man prophesy again, then shall his father and mother who begat him say to him, Thou shall not live, for thou speakest falsehood in the name of Jehovah; and his father and mother who begat him shall stab him for his prophesying. And it shall be in that day that the prophets shall be ashamed of their visions when they prophesy, and shall not wear the leather cloak in order to lie. And he will say, No prophet am I! A tiller of the ground I am, for the ground is my possession[1432] from my youth up. And they shall say to him, What are these wounds in[1433] thy hands? and he shall say, What I was wounded with in the house of my lovers!
And on that day—says the Lord of Hosts—I will remove the names of the idols from the land, and they will no longer be remembered. I will also expel the prophets and the unclean spirit from the land. If anyone prophesies again, his father and mother who brought him into this world will say to him, 'You shall not live, for you speak lies in the name of the Lord,' and his parents will stab him for his prophecies. On that day, the prophets will feel ashamed of their visions while they prophesy and will not wear the leather cloak to deceive. They will say, 'I am no prophet! I am a farmer, for the land is my inheritance from my youth.' And they will ask him, 'What are these wounds on your hands?' and he will answer, 'These are the wounds I received in the house of my lovers.'
10. JJUDGMENT OF THE
HEATHEN AND
SSanctification of
JJERUSALEM (xiv.).
In another apocalyptic vision the prophet beholds Jerusalem again beset by the heathen. But Jehovah Himself intervenes, appearing in person, and an earthquake breaks out at His feet. The heathen are smitten, as they stand, into mouldering corpses. The remnant of them shall be converted to Jehovah and take part in the annual Feast of Booths. If any refuse they shall be punished with drought. But Jerusalem shall abide in security and holiness: every detail of her equipment shall be consecrate. The passage has many resemblances to the preceding oracles.[1434] The language is undoubtedly late, and the figures are borrowed from other prophets, chiefly Ezekiel. It is a characteristic specimen of the Jewish Apocalypse. The destruction of the heathen is described in verses of terrible grimness: there is no tenderness nor hope exhibited for [Pg 486] them. And even in the picture of Jerusalem’s holiness we have no really ethical elements, but the details are purely ceremonial.
In another apocalyptic vision, the prophet sees Jerusalem once again surrounded by the pagans. But God Himself intervenes, appearing in person, and an earthquake erupts at His feet. The pagans are struck down, turning into decaying corpses right where they stand. The survivors will turn to God and participate in the annual Feast of Booths. Those who refuse will be punished with drought. However, Jerusalem will remain secure and holy: every aspect of her setup will be sacred. This passage shares many similarities with the previous messages. The language is clearly late, and the imagery is borrowed from other prophets, mainly Ezekiel. It is a typical example of the Jewish Apocalypse. The destruction of the pagans is described in verses filled with grimness: there is no compassion or hope shown for them. And even in the depiction of Jerusalem’s holiness, there are no truly ethical elements, as the details are purely ceremonial.
Lo! a day is coming for Jehovah,[1435] when thy spoil will be divided in thy midst. And I will gather all the nations to besiege Jerusalem, and the city will be taken and the houses plundered and the women ravished, and the half of the city shall go into captivity, but the rest of the people shall not be cut off from the city. And Jehovah shall go forth and do battle with those nations, as in the day when He fought in the day of contest. And His feet shall stand in that day on the Mount of Olives which is over against Jerusalem on the east, and the Mount of Olives shall be split into halves from east to west by a very great ravine, and half of the Mount will slide northwards and half southwards. ...,[1436] for the ravine of mountains[1437] shall extend to ‘Aṣal,[1438] and ye shall flee as ye fled from before the earthquake in the days of Uzziah king of Judah,[1439] and Jehovah my God will come and[1440] all the holy ones with Him.[1441] And in that day there shall not be light, ... [Pg 487] congeal.[1442] And it shall be one[1443] day—it is known to Jehovah[1444]—neither day nor night; and it shall come to pass that at evening time there shall be light.
Look! A day is coming for the Lord, [1435] when your possessions will be divided among you. I will gather all the nations to attack Jerusalem, and the city will be taken, the houses looted, and the women assaulted. Half of the city will be taken captive, but the rest of the people will not be removed from the city. The Lord will go out to fight against those nations, just like He did on the day of battle. His feet will stand on the Mount of Olives, which is east of Jerusalem, and the Mount of Olives will be split in two from east to west by a huge valley, with half of the mountain moving north and half moving south. ...,[1436] for the valley of the mountains [1437] will stretch to Aṣal,[1438] and you will flee as you fled before the earthquake during the reign of Uzziah, king of Judah,[1439] and my God will come, [1440] and all the holy ones with Him.[1441] And on that day there will be no light, ...[Pg 487] congeal.[1442] It will be one [1443] day—it is known to the Lord[1444]—neither day nor night; and in the evening, there will be light.
And it shall be in that day that living waters shall flow forth from Jerusalem, half of them to the eastern sea and half of them to the western sea: both in summer and in winter shall it be. And Jehovah shall be King over all the earth: in that day Jehovah will be One and His Name One. All the land shall be changed to plain,[1445] from Geba to Rimmon,[1446] south of Jerusalem; but she shall be high and abide in her place[1447] from the Gate of Benjamin up to the place of the First Gate, up to the Corner Gate, and from the Tower of Hanan’el as far as the King’s Winepresses. And they shall dwell in it, and there shall be no more Ban,[1448] and Jerusalem shall abide in security. And this shall be the stroke with which Jehovah will smite all the peoples who have warred against Jerusalem: He will make their flesh moulder while they still stand upon their feet, and their eyes shall moulder [Pg 488] in their sockets, and their tongue shall moulder in their mouth.
On that day, living waters will flow out from Jerusalem, half of them toward the eastern sea and half toward the western sea: both in summer and in winter it will happen. And the Lord will be King over all the earth; on that day the Lord will be One and His Name will be One. The entire land will be changed to a plain, from Geba to Rimmon, south of Jerusalem; but Jerusalem will remain elevated and will keep its place from the Gate of Benjamin to the First Gate, to the Corner Gate, and from the Tower of Hanan’el to the King’s Winepresses. People will live there, and there will no longer be a curse, and Jerusalem will be safe. This will be the blow with which the Lord will strike all the nations that fought against Jerusalem: their flesh will rot while they’re still standing, their eyes will rot in their sockets, and their tongues will rot in their mouths.
[And it shall come to pass in that day, there shall be a great confusion from Jehovah among them, and they shall grasp every man the hand of his neighbour, and his hand shall be lifted against the hand of his neighbour.[1449] And even Judah shall fight against Jerusalem, and the wealth of all the nations round about shall be swept up, gold and silver and garments, in a very great mass. These two verses, 13 and 14, obviously disturb the connection, which ver. 15 as obviously resumes with ver. 12. They are, therefore, generally regarded as an intrusion.[1450] But why they have been inserted is not clear. ver. 14 is a curious echo of the strife between Judah and Jerusalem described in chap. xii. They may be not a mere intrusion, but simply out of their proper place: yet, if so, where this proper place lies in these oracles is impossible to determine.]
[On that day, there will be great confusion from the Lord among them. Each person will grab the hand of their neighbor, and their hand will be raised against the hand of their neighbor.[1449] Even Judah will fight against Jerusalem, and all the wealth of the neighboring nations will be gathered up—gold, silver, and clothing, in a huge amount. These two verses, 13 and 14, clearly disrupt the connection, which verse 15 resumes with verse 12. They are generally seen as an interruption.[1450] However, it's unclear why they were included. Verse 14 reflects the conflict between Judah and Jerusalem described in chapter 12. They might not just be an interruption but simply misplaced; yet, if that’s the case, it’s impossible to determine where their proper place is within these prophecies.]
And even so shall be the plague upon the horses, mules, camels and asses, and all the beasts which are in those camps—just like this plague. And it shall come to pass that all that survive of all the nations who have come up against Jerusalem, shall come up from year to year to do obeisance to King Jehovah of Hosts, and to keep the Feast of Booths. And it shall come to pass that whosoever of all the races of the earth will not come up to Jerusalem to do obeisance to King Jehovah of Hosts, upon them there shall be no rain. And if the race of Egypt go not up nor come in, upon them also shall[1451] come the plague, with which Jehovah shall strike the nations that go not up to keep the Feast of Booths. Such shall be the [Pg 489] punishment[1452] of Egypt, and the punishment[1452] of all nations who do not come up to keep the Feast of Booths.
And so, there will be a plague on the horses, mules, camels, and donkeys, and all the animals in those camps—just like this plague. Every year, those who survive from all the nations that came against Jerusalem will go to honor King Jehovah of Hosts and celebrate the Feast of Booths. If any nation on earth does not come to Jerusalem to honor King Jehovah of Hosts, they will not receive rain. If the people of Egypt do not go up or participate, they too will face the plague that Jehovah will send to the nations that do not come to celebrate the Feast of Booths. This will be the punishment of Egypt and the punishment of all nations that do not participate in the Feast of Booths.
The Feast of Booths was specially one of thanksgiving for the harvest; that is why the neglect of it is punished by the withholding of the rain which brings the harvest. But such a punishment for such a neglect shows how completely prophecy has become subject to the Law. One is tempted to think what Amos or Jeremiah or even “Malachi” would have thought of this. Verily all the writers of the prophetical books do not stand upon the same level of religion. The writer remembers that the curse of no rain cannot affect the Egyptians, the fertility of whose rainless land is secured by the annual floods of her river. So he has to insert a special verse for Egypt. She also will be plagued by Jehovah, yet he does not tell us in what fashion her plague will come.
The Feast of Booths was primarily a celebration of gratitude for the harvest; that's why neglecting it leads to the punishment of withheld rain essential for the harvest. However, this punishment for such neglect shows how completely prophecy has come under the Law's control. One might wonder what Amos or Jeremiah or even “Malachi” would think about this. Indeed, all the authors of the prophetic books don’t share the same level of faith. The writer acknowledges that the curse of no rain won't impact the Egyptians, whose rainless land thrives due to the annual floods of their river. So, he adds a special verse for Egypt. She too will face punishment from Jehovah, but he doesn't specify how that punishment will manifest.
The book closes with a little oracle of the most ceremonial description, connected not only in temper but even by subject with what has gone before. The very horses, which hitherto have been regarded as too foreign,[1453] or—as even in this group of oracles[1454]—as too warlike, to exist in Jerusalem, shall be consecrated to Jehovah. And so vast shall be the multitudes who throng from all the earth to the annual feasts and sacrifices at the Temple, that the pots of the latter shall be as large as the great altar-bowls,[1455] and every pot in Jerusalem and Judah shall be consecrated for use in the ritual. This hallowing of the horses [Pg 490] raises the question, whether the passage can be from the same hand as wrote the prediction of the disappearance of all horses from Jerusalem.[1456]
The book ends with a ceremonial oracle that connects in mood and topic to what has come before. The horses, which were previously considered too foreign, or—even in this group of oracles—too warlike to be present in Jerusalem, will be dedicated to Jehovah. The crowds coming from all over the world for the annual feasts and sacrifices at the Temple will be so numerous that the pots for these sacrifices will be as large as the massive altar bowls, and every pot in Jerusalem and Judah will be set apart for use in the rituals. This dedication of the horses raises the question of whether the passage could have been written by the same person who predicted that all horses would disappear from Jerusalem.
In that day there shall be upon the bells of the horses, Holiness unto Jehovah. And the very pots in the House of Jehovah shall be as the bowls before the altar. Yea, every pot in Jerusalem and in Judah shall be holy to Jehovah of Hosts, and all who sacrifice shall come and take of them and cook in them. And there shall be no more any pedlar[1457] in the House of Jehovah of Hosts in that day.
On that day, the bells of the horses will read, "Holy to the Lord." Even the pots in the Lord's House will be like the bowls in front of the altar. Yes, every pot in Jerusalem and in Judah will be holy to the Lord Almighty, and everyone who makes a sacrifice will come and use them for cooking. And there will no longer be any merchants[1457] in the Lord Almighty's House on that day.
JONAH
“And this is the tragedy of the Book of Jonah, that a Book which is made the means of one of the most sublime revelations of truth in the Old Testament should be known to most only for its connection with a whale.”
“And this is the tragedy of the Book of Jonah: a book that serves as a source of one of the most profound revelations of truth in the Old Testament is primarily recognized by most people for its association with a whale.”
THE BOOK OF JONAH
The Book of Jonah
The book of Jonah is cast throughout in the form of narrative—the only one of our Twelve which is so. This fact, combined with the extraordinary events which the narrative relates, starts questions not raised by any of the rest. Besides treating, therefore, of the book’s origin, unity, division and other commonplaces of introduction, we must further seek in this chapter reasons for the appearance of such a narrative among a collection of prophetic discourses. We have to ask whether the narrative be intended as one of fact; and if not, why the author was directed to the choice of such a form to enforce the truth committed to him.
The book of Jonah is presented entirely as a story—the only one among our Twelve that does so. This fact, along with the remarkable events described in the narrative, raises questions not posed by the others. Besides discussing the book’s origin, unity, division, and other typical introductory topics, we also need to explore in this chapter why such a story appears in a collection of prophetic writings. We must consider whether the narrative is meant to be taken as factual; and if it isn’t, why the author chose this format to convey the truth entrusted to him.
The appearance of a narrative among the Twelve Prophets is not, in itself, so exceptional as it seems to be. Parts of the Books of Amos and Hosea treat of the personal experience of their authors. The same is true of the Books of Isaiah, Jeremiah and Ezekiel, in which the prophet’s call and his attitude to it are regarded as elements of his message to men. No: the peculiarity of the Book of Jonah is not the presence of narrative, but the apparent absence of all prophetic discourse.[1458]
The presence of a story among the Twelve Prophets isn’t as unusual as it seems. Parts of the Books of Amos and Hosea focus on the personal experiences of their authors. The same applies to the Books of Isaiah, Jeremiah, and Ezekiel, where the prophet's calling and his response to it are seen as important aspects of their messages to people. No, the unique thing about the Book of Jonah is not the inclusion of a story, but the clear lack of any prophetic speech.[1458]
Yet even this might be explained by reference to the first part of the prophetic canon—Joshua to Second Kings.[1459] [Pg 494] These Former Prophets, as they are called, are wholly narrative—narrative in the prophetic spirit and written to enforce a moral. Many of them begin as the Book of Jonah does:[1460] they contain stories, for instance, of Elijah and Elisha, who flourished immediately before Jonah and like him were sent with commissions to foreign lands. It might therefore be argued that the Book of Jonah, though narrative, is as much a prophetic book as they are, and that the only reason why it has found a place, not with these histories, but among the Later Prophets, is the exceedingly late date of its composition.[1461]
Yet even this could be explained by looking at the first part of the prophetic canon—Joshua to Second Kings.[1459] [Pg 494] These Former Prophets, as they are called, are entirely narrative—stories told in a prophetic spirit and written to convey a moral lesson. Many of them start like the Book of Jonah does:[1460] they include stories, for example, of Elijah and Elisha, who lived right before Jonah and, like him, were sent on missions to foreign lands. It could therefore be argued that the Book of Jonah, although narrative, is just as much a prophetic book as they are, and the only reason it is categorized not with these histories, but among the Later Prophets, is because of the very late date it was written.[1461]
This is a plausible, but not the real, answer to our question. Suppose we were to find the latter by discovering that the Book of Jonah, though in narrative form, is not real history at all, nor pretends to be; but, from beginning to end, is as much a prophetic sermon as any of the other Twelve Books, yet cast in the form of parable or allegory? This would certainly explain the adoption of the book among the Twelve; nor would its allegorical character appear without precedent to those (and they are among the most conservative of critics) who maintain (as the present writer does not) the allegorical character of the story of Hosea’s wife.[1462]
This is a reasonable but not the actual answer to our question. What if we discovered that the Book of Jonah, even though it’s written as a story, isn’t real history at all and doesn’t claim to be? Instead, it’s a prophetic sermon just like the other Twelve Books, but presented in the style of a parable or allegory. This would definitely explain why the book is included among the Twelve; and its allegorical nature wouldn’t seem unusual to those (including some of the most traditional critics) who argue (which the current writer does not) that the story of Hosea’s wife is also allegorical.[1462]
It is, however, when we pass from the form to the substance of the book that we perceive the full justification of its reception among the prophets. The truth [Pg 495] which we find in the Book of Jonah is as full and fresh a revelation of God’s will as prophecy anywhere achieves. That God has granted to the Gentiles also repentance unto life[1463] is nowhere else in the Old Testament so vividly illustrated. It lifts the teaching of the Book of Jonah to equal rank with the second part of Isaiah, and nearest of all our Twelve to the New Testament. The very form in which this truth is insinuated into the prophet’s reluctant mind, by contrasting God’s pity for the dim population of Niniveh with Jonah’s own pity for his perished gourd, suggests the methods of our Lord’s teaching, and invests the book with the morning air of that high day which shines upon the most evangelic of His parables.
However, when we move from the form to the content of the book, we see why it has been embraced among the prophets. The truth we find in the Book of Jonah is as clear and fresh a revelation of God’s will as prophecy anywhere else provides. The idea that God has granted to the Gentiles also repentance unto life[1463] is illustrated nowhere else in the Old Testament so vividly. This elevates the teaching of the Book of Jonah to be on par with the second part of Isaiah, and closest of all among our Twelve to the New Testament. The way this truth is subtly introduced to the prophet's hesitant mind—by contrasting God’s compassion for the people of Nineveh with Jonah’s own concern for his dead plant—echoes the teaching methods of our Lord and gives the book a bright, hopeful tone reminiscent of the most evangelical of His parables.
One other remark is necessary. In our effort to appreciate this lofty gospel we labour under a disadvantage. That is our sense of humour—our modern sense of humour. Some of the figures in which our author conveys his truth cannot but appear to us grotesque. How many have missed the sublime spirit of the book in amusement or offence at its curious details! Even in circles in which the acceptance of its literal interpretation has been demanded as a condition of belief in its inspiration, the story has too often served as a subject for humorous remarks. This is almost inevitable if we take it as history. But we shall find that one advantage of the theory, which treats the book as parable, is that the features, which appear so grotesque to many, are traced to the popular poetry of the writer’s own time and shown to be natural. When we prove this, we shall be able to treat the scenery of the book as we do that of [Pg 496] some early Christian fresco, in which, however rude it be or untrue to nature, we discover an earnestness and a success in expressing the moral essence of a situation that are not always present in works of art more skilful or more correct.
One more thing needs to be said. In our effort to understand this elevated gospel, we face a disadvantage. That disadvantage is our sense of humor—our modern sense of humor. Some of the images the author uses to express his truth are bound to seem ridiculous to us. Many people have missed the profound spirit of the book because they found its odd details amusing or offensive! Even in groups where taking its literal meaning has been required for believing in its inspiration, the story has often been a source of jokes. This is pretty much unavoidable if we consider it as history. However, we will find that one benefit of the theory that views the book as a parable is that the aspects that seem so bizarre to many are linked to the popular poetry of the writer’s time and can be seen as natural. Once we establish this, we can approach the scenes of the book just like we do with a [Pg 496] early Christian fresco, where, no matter how crude or unrealistic it may be, we find a sincerity and a success in conveying the moral essence of a situation that are not always found in art that is more skilled or accurate.
1.THE DATE OF THE BOOK.
Jonah ben-Amittai, from Gath-hepher[1464] in Galilee, came forward in the beginning of the reign of Jeroboam II. to announce that the king would regain the lost territories of Israel from the Pass of Hamath to the Dead Sea.[1465] He flourished, therefore, about 780, and had this book been by himself we should have had to place it first of all the Twelve, and nearly a generation before that of Amos. But the book neither claims to be by Jonah, nor gives any proof of coming from an eye-witness of the adventures which it describes,[1466] nor even from a contemporary of the prophet. On the contrary, one verse implies that when it was written Niniveh had ceased to be a great city.[1467] Now Niniveh fell, and was practically destroyed, in 606 B.C.[1468] In all ancient history there was no collapse of an imperial city more sudden or so complete.[1469] We must therefore date the Book of Jonah some time after 606, when Niniveh’s greatness had become what it was to the Greek writers, a matter of tradition.
Jonah ben-Amittai, from Gath-hepher[1464] in Galilee, came forward at the start of Jeroboam II's reign to declare that the king would reclaim the lost territories of Israel from the Pass of Hamath to the Dead Sea.[1465] He thrived around 780, and if this book had been authored by him, we would have to place it first among the Twelve, roughly a generation before Amos. However, the book doesn't claim to be written by Jonah, nor does it provide any evidence of being from someone who witnessed the events it describes,[1466] nor even from someone contemporary with the prophet. On the contrary, one verse suggests that when it was written, Nineveh had stopped being a major city.[1467] Now, Nineveh fell and was nearly destroyed in 606 B.C.[1468] Throughout ancient history, there was no more sudden or complete collapse of an imperial city. [1469] Therefore, we need to date the Book of Jonah sometime after 606, when Nineveh's former greatness had become just a matter of tradition to the Greek writers.
[Pg 497] A late date is also proved by the language of the book. This not only contains Aramaic elements which have been cited to support the argument for a northern origin in the time of Jonah himself,[1470] but a number of words and grammatical constructions which we find in the Old Testament, some of them in the later and some only in the very latest writings.[1471] Scarcely less decisive are a number of apparent quotations and echoes of passages in the Old Testament, mostly later than the date of the historical Jonah, and [Pg 498] some of them even later than the Exile.[1472] If it could be proved that the Book of Jonah quotes from Joel, that would indeed set it down to a very late date—probably about 300 B.C., the period of the composition of Ezra-Nehemiah, with the language of which its own shows most affinity.[1473] This would leave time for its reception into the Canon of the Prophets, which was closed by 200 B.C.[1474] Had the book been later it would undoubtedly have fallen, like Daniel, within the Hagiographa.
[Pg 497] A later date is also supported by the language of the book. It not only includes Aramaic elements that have been referenced to argue for a northern origin during Jonah's time,[1470] but also features several words and grammatical structures that we find in the Old Testament, some from the later periods and others only from the very latest writings.[1471] Just as significant are several apparent quotations and echoes of passages from the Old Testament, mostly dating after the historical Jonah, and [Pg 498] some even after the Exile.[1472] If it could be proven that the Book of Jonah quotes from Joel, that would definitely date it to a very late period—probably around 300 B.C., coinciding with the timeframe of Ezra-Nehemiah's composition, to which its language is most similar.[1473] This would allow time for its inclusion in the Canon of the Prophets, which was finalized by 200 BCE[1474] Had the book been later, it would surely have ended up, like Daniel, in the Hagiographa.
2. THE CCHARACTER OF THE BOOK.
Nor does this book, written so many centuries after Jonah had passed away, claim to be real history. On the contrary, it offers to us all the marks of the parable or allegory. We have, first of all, the residence of [Pg 499] Jonah for the conventional period of three days and three nights in the belly of the great fish, a story not only very extraordinary in itself and sufficient to provoke the suspicion of allegory (we need not stop to argue this), but apparently woven, as we shall see,[1475] from the materials of a myth well known to the Hebrews. We have also the very general account of Niniveh’s conversion, in which there is not even the attempt to describe any precise event. The absence of precise data is indeed conspicuous throughout the book. “The author neglects a multitude of things, which he would have been obliged to mention had history been his principal aim. He says nothing of the sins of which Niniveh was guilty,[1476] nor of the journey of the prophet to Niniveh, nor does he mention the place where he was cast out upon the land, nor the name of the Assyrian king. In any case, if the narrative were intended to be historical, it would be incomplete by the frequent fact, that circumstances which are necessary for the connection of events are mentioned later than they happened, and only where attention has to be directed to them as having already happened.”[1477] We find, too, a number of trifling discrepancies, from which some critics[1478] have attempted to prove the presence of more than one story in the composition of the book, but which are simply due to the license a writer allows himself when he is telling a tale and not writing a history. Above all, there is the abrupt close to the [Pg 500] story at the very moment at which its moral is obvious.[1479] All these things are symptoms of the parable—so obvious and so natural, that we really sin against the intention of the author, and the purpose of the Spirit which inspired him, when we wilfully interpret the book as real history.[1480]
This book, written many centuries after Jonah’s death, doesn’t claim to be actual history. Instead, it presents all the signs of a parable or allegory. First, there’s Jonah’s time in the belly of the great fish for the conventional period of three days and three nights, a story that’s not just extraordinary on its own but raises the suspicion of being allegorical (there's no need to debate this). It seems to be woven from the fabric of a well-known myth among the Hebrews. We also get a very vague account of Nineveh’s conversion, with no attempt to describe any specific event. The lack of concrete details is quite evident throughout the book. “The author overlooks numerous elements that he would have needed to mention if his primary goal was to present history. He doesn’t reference the sins of Nineveh,[1476] the prophet’s journey to Nineveh, the location where he was cast onto dry land, or the name of the Assyrian king. In any case, if the narrative were meant to be historical, it would feel incomplete due to the common occurrence of important circumstances that connect events being mentioned after they occur, and only when they need to be highlighted as already having taken place.”[1477] There are also several minor inconsistencies that some critics[1478] have used to argue for the existence of more than one story in this book’s composition, but they are simply due to the leeway a writer takes when telling a tale rather than chronicling history. Above all, there’s the abrupt ending to the story precisely when its moral is clear.[1479] All of these elements are signs of a parable—so clear and so natural—that we truly miss the author's intent and the purpose of the Spirit who inspired him when we deliberately interpret the book as actual history.[1480]
3. THe PPURPOSE OF THE BOOK.
The general purpose of this parable is very clear. It is not, as some have maintained,[1481] to explain why [Pg 501] the judgments of God and the predictions of His prophets were not always fulfilled—though this also becomes clear by the way. The purpose of the parable, and it is patent from first to last, is to illustrate the mission of prophecy to the Gentiles, God’s care for them, and their susceptibility to His word. More correctly, it is to enforce all this truth upon a prejudiced and thrice-reluctant mind.[1482]
The main point of this parable is very clear. It is not, as some have argued,[1481] to explain why [Pg 501] God's judgments and His prophets' predictions were not always fulfilled—even though that also becomes clear along the way. The purpose of the parable, which is obvious from beginning to end, is to show the mission of prophecy to the Gentiles, God's care for them, and their ability to respond to His word. More specifically, it aims to drive this truth home to a biased and extremely reluctant mind.[1482]
Whose was this reluctant mind? In Israel after the Exile there were many different feelings with regard to the future and the great obstacle which heathendom interposed between Israel and the future. There was the feeling of outraged justice, with the intense conviction that Jehovah’s kingdom could not be established save by the overthrow of the cruel kingdoms of this world. We have seen that conviction expressed in the Book of Obadiah. But the nation, which read and cherished the visions of the Great Seer of the Exile,[1483] could not help producing among her sons men with hopes about the heathen of a very different kind—men who felt that Israel’s mission to the world was not one [Pg 502] of war, but of service in those high truths of God and of His Grace which had been committed to herself. Between the two parties it is certain there was much polemic, and we find this still bitter in the time of our Lord. And some critics think that while Esther, Obadiah and other writings of the centuries after the Return represent the one side of this polemic, which demanded the overthrow of the heathen, the Book of Jonah represents the other side, and in the vexed and reluctant prophet pictures such Jews as were willing to proclaim the destruction of the enemies of Israel, and yet like Jonah were not without the lurking fear that God would disappoint their predictions and in His patience leave the heathen room for repentance.[1484] Their dogmatism could not resist the impression of how long God had actually spared the oppressors of His people, and the author of the Book of Jonah cunningly sought these joints in their armour to insinuate the points of his doctrine of God’s real will for nations beyond the covenant. This is ingenious and plausible. But in spite of the cleverness with which it has been argued that the details of the story of Jonah are adapted to the temper of the Jewish party who desired only vengeance on the heathen, it is not at all necessary to suppose that the book was the produce of mere polemic. The book is too simple and too grand for that. And therefore those appear more right who conceive that the writer had in view, not a Jewish party, but Israel as a whole in their national reluctance to fulfil their Divine mission to the world.[1485] Of them God [Pg 503] had already said: Who is blind but My servant, or deaf as My messenger whom I have sent?... Who gave Jacob for a spoil and Israel to the robbers? Did not Jehovah, He against whom we have sinned?—for they would not walk in His ways, neither were they obedient to His law.[1486] Of such a people Jonah is the type. Like them he flees from the duty God has laid upon him. Like them he is, beyond his own land, cast for a set period into a living death, and like them rescued again only to exhibit once more upon his return an ill-will to believe that God had any fate for the heathen except destruction. According to this theory, then, Jonah’s disappearance in the sea and the great fish, and his subsequent ejection upon dry land, symbolise the Exile of Israel and their restoration to Palestine.
Whose mind was this reluctant one? After the Exile, there were many different feelings in Israel about the future and the significant barrier that paganism placed between Israel and that future. Some felt a deep sense of injustice, convinced that Jehovah’s kingdom couldn’t be established without overthrowing the cruel kingdoms of this world. We’ve seen that conviction expressed in the Book of Obadiah. However, the nation that read and valued the visions of the Great Seer of the Exile could not help but produce individuals with hopes about the pagans that were quite different—people who believed that Israel’s mission to the world was not one of warfare but of serving the high truths of God and His Grace that had been entrusted to them. It’s clear that there was significant debate between these two groups, and we find this tension still evident in the time of our Lord. Some critics argue that while Esther, Obadiah, and other writings from the years after the Return represent one side of this debate, which called for the downfall of the pagans, the Book of Jonah represents the other side. In the troubled and reluctant prophet, we see Jews who were ready to announce the destruction of Israel's enemies, yet like Jonah, they had a lingering fear that God might disappoint their predictions and, in His patience, offer the pagans a chance for repentance. Their rigidity couldn’t ignore how long God had actually spared the oppressors of His people, and the author of the Book of Jonah cleverly exploited these vulnerabilities to promote his views on God’s real intentions toward nations outside the covenant. This perspective is clever and seems reasonable. However, despite the arguments that Jonah’s story caters specifically to the Jewish party wanting vengeance on the pagans, it’s not necessary to think that the book was created purely out of debate. The book is too straightforward and too majestic for that. Hence, it seems more accurate to believe that the writer intended to portray not just a faction, but Israel as a whole, highlighting their national reluctance to fulfill their Divine mission to the world. God had already said of such a people: Who is blind but My servant, or deaf as My messenger whom I have sent?... Who gave Jacob for a spoil and Israel to the robbers? Did not Jehovah, He against whom we have sinned?—for they would not walk in His ways, neither were they obedient to His law. Jonah represents this type of people. Like them, he tries to escape the duty God has placed on him. Like them, he finds himself, outside his homeland, thrown into a living death for a time, and like them, he is saved only to show, upon his return, a reluctance to believe that God has any future for the pagans other than destruction. According to this theory, Jonah’s experience in the sea and the great fish, followed by his eventual return to dry land, symbolizes Israel's Exile and their restoration to Palestine.
In proof of this view it has been pointed out that, while the prophets frequently represent the heathen tyrants of Israel as the sea or the sea-monster, one of them has actually described the nation’s exile as its swallowing by a monster, whom God forces at last to disgorge his living prey[1487]. The full illustration of this will be given [Pg 504] in Chapter XXXVI. on “The Great Fish and What it Means.” Here it is only necessary to mention that the metaphor was borrowed, not, as has been alleged by many, from some Greek, or other foreign, myth, which, like that of Perseus and Andromeda, had its scene in the neighbourhood of Joppa, but from a Semitic mythology which was well known to the Hebrews, and the materials of which were employed very frequently by other prophets and poets of the Old Testament.[1488]
To support this view, it's been noted that while the prophets often depict the foreign oppressors of Israel as the sea or a sea monster, one prophet specifically described the nation's exile as being swallowed by a monster, which God eventually makes spit out its living prey[1487]. A complete explanation of this will be provided [Pg 504] in Chapter XXXVI, titled “The Great Fish and What it Means.” Here, it’s only important to note that the metaphor wasn't taken, as many have claimed, from some Greek or other foreign myth, like that of Perseus and Andromeda, which took place near Joppa, but rather from a Semitic mythology that was well-known to the Hebrews and whose elements were often used by other prophets and poets of the Old Testament.[1488]
Why, of all prophets, Jonah should have been selected as the type of Israel, is a question hard but perhaps not impossible to answer. In history Jonah appears only as concerned with Israel’s reconquest of her lands from the heathen. Did the author of the book say: I will take such a man, one to whom tradition attributes no outlook beyond Israel’s own territories, for none could be so typical of Israel, narrow, selfish and with no love for the world beyond herself? Or did the author know some story about a journey of Jonah to Niniveh, or at least some discourse by Jonah against the great city? Elijah went to Sarepta, Elisha took [Pg 505] God’s word to Damascus: may there not have been, though we are ignorant of it, some connection between Niniveh and the labours of Elisha’s successor? Thirty years after Jonah appeared, Amos proclaimed the judgment of Jehovah upon foreign nations, with the destruction of their capitals; about the year 755 he clearly enforced, as equal with Israel’s own, the moral responsibility of the heathen to the God of righteousness. May not Jonah, almost the contemporary of Amos, have denounced Niniveh in the same way? Would not some tradition of this serve as the nucleus of history, round which our author built his allegory? It is possible that Jonah proclaimed doom upon Niniveh; yet those who are familiar with the prophesying of Amos, Hosea, and, in his younger days, Isaiah, will deem it hardly probable. For why do all these prophets exhibit such reserve in even naming Assyria, if Israel had already through Jonah entered into such articulate relations with Niniveh? We must, therefore, admit our ignorance of the reasons which led our author to choose Jonah as a type of Israel. We can only conjecture that it may have been because Jonah was a prophet, whom history identified only with Israel’s narrower interests. If, during subsequent centuries, a tradition had risen of Jonah’s journey to Niniveh or of his discourse against her, such a tradition has probability against it.
Why, of all the prophets, Jonah was chosen as a representative of Israel is a tough but maybe not impossible question to answer. Historically, Jonah seems only concerned with Israel's reclaiming its land from outsiders. Did the writer of the book think: I will select someone like him, who tradition claims only focused on Israel's own interests, because no one could represent Israel more than someone narrow-minded, selfish, and without concern for the world beyond? Or did the writer know some story about Jonah's journey to Nineveh, or at least some speech he made against that great city? Elijah went to Sarepta, and Elisha took God’s message to Damascus; could there have been, even though we don’t know it, some link between Nineveh and the work of Elisha’s successor? Thirty years after Jonah, Amos declared God's judgment on foreign nations, including the destruction of their capitals; around 755, he clearly stated that the moral responsibility of non-Israelites was equal to that of Israel before the God of righteousness. Might Jonah, nearly a contemporary of Amos, have condemned Nineveh in a similar way? Wouldn’t some tradition of this have formed the basis of the story that our writer developed into an allegory? It’s possible Jonah declared doom on Nineveh; however, those familiar with the prophecies of Amos, Hosea, and a younger Isaiah would find this unlikely. Why do all these prophets show such caution in even mentioning Assyria if Israel had already engaged in such clear interactions with Nineveh through Jonah? Therefore, we have to admit that we don’t know why our author picked Jonah as a representation of Israel. We can only guess that it might have been because Jonah was a prophet whose historical role was associated only with Israel's more limited interests. If, over the following centuries, a tradition about Jonah’s journey to Nineveh or his speech against it had emerged, such a tradition seems unlikely.
A more definite origin for the book than any yet given has been suggested by Professor Budde.[1489] The Second Book of Chronicles refers to a Midrash of the Book of the Kings[1490] for further particulars concerning [Pg 506] King Joash. A Midrash[1491] was the expansion, for doctrinal or homiletic purposes, of a passage of Scripture, and very frequently took the form, so dear to Orientals, of parable or invented story about the subject of the text. We have examples of Midrashim among the Apocrypha, in the Books of Tobit and Susannah and in the Prayer of Manasseh, the same as is probably referred to by the Chronicler.[1492] That the Chronicler himself used the Midrash of the Book of the Kings as material for his own book is obvious from the form of the latter and its adaptation of the historical narratives of the Book of Kings.[1493] The Book of Daniel may also be reckoned among the Midrashim, and Budde now proposes to add to their number the Book of Jonah. It may be doubted whether this distinguished critic is right in supposing that the book formed the Midrash to 2 Kings xiv. 25 ff. (the author being desirous to add to the expression there of Jehovah’s pity upon Israel some expression of His pity upon the heathen), or that it was extracted just as it stands, in proof of which Budde points to its abrupt beginning and end. We have seen another reason for the latter;[1494] and it is very improbable that the Midrashim, so largely the basis of the Books of Chronicles, shared that spirit of universalism which inspires the Book of Jonah.[1495] But we may well believe that it was in some Midrash of the Book of Kings that the author of the Book of Jonah found the basis of the latter part of his immortal work, which too clearly reflects the [Pg 507] fortunes and conduct of all Israel to have been wholly drawn from a Midrash upon the story of the individual prophet Jonah.
A clearer origin for the book than any previously suggested has been proposed by Professor Budde.[1489] The Second Book of Chronicles mentions a Midrash of the Book of the Kings[1490] for more details about King Joash. A Midrash[1491] was an elaboration, for doctrinal or preaching purposes, of a Scripture passage, often taking the form, beloved by Orientals, of a parable or fictional story related to the text. We find examples of Midrashim in the Apocrypha, in the Books of Tobit and Susannah, and in the Prayer of Manasseh, similar to what the Chronicler probably refers to.[1492] It is clear that the Chronicler himself used the Midrash of the Book of the Kings as source material for his own book, evident from the structure of his work and its adaptation of the historical narratives in the Book of Kings.[1493] The Book of Daniel may also be classified among the Midrashim, and Budde now suggests including the Book of Jonah in this category. There is some doubt about whether this notable critic is correct in assuming that the book served as the Midrash for 2 Kings 14:25 and following (with the author aiming to express God’s compassion for Israel along with His compassion for the Gentiles), or that it was taken exactly as it is, which Budde supports by pointing to its abrupt beginning and ending. We have noted another reason for the latter;[1494] and it is very unlikely that the Midrashim, which form the foundation of the Books of Chronicles, shared the universalist spirit that inspires the Book of Jonah.[1495] However, we can reasonably believe that it was in some Midrash of the Book of Kings that the author of the Book of Jonah found the basis for the latter part of his timeless work, which clearly reflects the fate and behavior of all Israel rather than being solely derived from a Midrash on the individual prophet Jonah.
4. OYou are LORD'S USE OF THE BOOK.
We have seen, then, that the Book of Jonah is not actual history, but the enforcement of a profound religious truth nearer to the level of the New Testament than anything else in the Old, and cast in the form of Christ’s own parables. The full proof of this can be made clear only by the detailed exposition of the book. There is, however, one other question, which is relevant to the argument. Christ Himself has employed the story of Jonah. Does His use of it involve His authority for the opinion that it is a story of real facts?
We have seen that the Book of Jonah is not actual history, but rather the expression of a deep religious truth that's closer to the New Testament than anything else in the Old Testament, presented in the style of Christ’s own parables. The complete evidence for this can only be shown through a detailed exploration of the book. However, there’s one more question that relates to the argument. Christ Himself has used the story of Jonah. Does His reference to it imply His endorsement of the view that it’s a story based on real events?
Two passages of the Gospels contain the words of our Lord upon Jonah: Matt. xii. 39, 41, and Luke xi. 29, 30.[1496] A generation, wicked and adulterous, seeketh a sign, and sign shall not be given it, save the sign of the [Pg 508] prophet Jonah. … The men of Niniveh shall stand up in the Judgment with this generation, and condemn it, for they repented at the preaching of Jonah, and behold, a greater than Jonah is here. This generation is an evil generation: it seeketh a sign; and sign shall not be given it, except the sign of Jonah. For as Jonah was a sign to the Ninivites, so also shall the Son of Man be to this generation.
Two passages in the Gospels include the words of our Lord about Jonah: Matt. xii. 39, 41, and Luke xi. 29, 30.[1496] This generation is wicked and unfaithful; it looks for a sign, but no sign will be given except the sign of the prophet Jonah. … The people of Nineveh will rise in judgment against this generation and condemn it, because they repented when Jonah preached, and here is someone greater than Jonah. This generation is an evil generation: it seeks a sign; and no sign will be given except the sign of Jonah. Just as Jonah was a sign to the people of Nineveh, so the Son of Man will be a sign to this generation.
These words, of course, are compatible with the opinion that the Book of Jonah is a record of real fact. The only question is, are they also compatible with the opinion that the Book of Jonah is a parable? Many say No; and they allege that those of us who hold this opinion are denying, or at least ignoring, the testimony of our Lord; or that we are taking away the whole force of the parallel which He drew. This is a question of interpretation, not of faith. We do not believe that our Lord had any thought of confirming or not confirming the historic character of the story. His purpose was purely one of exhortation, and we feel the grounds of that exhortation to be just as strong, when we have proven the Book of Jonah to be a parable. Christ is using an illustration: it surely matters not whether that illustration be drawn from the realms of fact or of poetry. Again and again in their discourses to the people do men use illustrations and enforcements drawn from traditions of the past. Do we, even when the historical value of these traditions is very ambiguous, give a single thought to the question of their historical character? We never think of it. It is enough for us that the tradition is popularly accepted and familiar. And we cannot deny to our Lord that which we claim for ourselves.[1497] Even [Pg 509] conservative writers admit this. In his recent Introduction to Jonah Orelli says expressly: “It is not, indeed, proved with conclusive necessity that, if the resurrection of Jesus was a physical fact, Jonah’s abode in the fish’s belly must also be just as historical.”[1498]
These statements align with the idea that the Book of Jonah is a record of actual events. The real question is whether they also fit the view that the Book of Jonah is a parable. Many people argue No; they claim that those of us who hold this view are either denying or ignoring the testimony of our Lord, or that we are undermining the entire message He conveyed. This is a matter of interpretation, not faith. We don’t believe that our Lord intended to affirm or deny the historical accuracy of the story. His aim was purely to encourage, and we feel that the rationale for that encouragement remains just as strong if we consider the Book of Jonah to be a parable. Christ is using an illustration: it doesn’t really matter whether that illustration comes from reality or fiction. Time and again, people use examples and stories from the past to make their points. Even when the historical accuracy of these stories is highly questionable, do we give any thought to their historical nature? We don’t. It’s sufficient for us that the story is widely accepted and well-known. And we shouldn’t deny our Lord the same flexibility that we grant ourselves.[1497] Even [Pg 509] conservative writers acknowledge this. In his recent Introduction to Jonah, Orelli specifically states: “It is not, in fact, conclusively proved that if the resurrection of Jesus was a physical event, Jonah’s time in the fish’s belly must also be historical.”[1498]
Upon the general question of our Lord’s authority in matters of criticism, His own words with regard to personal questions may be appositely quoted: Man, who made Me a judge or divider over you? I am come not to judge ... but to save. Such matters our Lord surely leaves to ourselves, and we have to decide them by our reason, our common-sense and our loyalty to truth—of all of which He Himself is the creator, and of which we shall have to render to Him an account at the last. Let us remember this, and we shall use them with equal liberty and reverence. Bringing every thought into subjection to Christ is surely just using our knowledge, our reason, and every other intellectual gift which He has given us, with the accuracy and the courage of His own Spirit.
On the overall issue of our Lord's authority in matters of criticism, His own words about personal questions are relevant: Man, who made Me a judge or divider over you? I have come not to judge ... but to save. Our Lord definitely leaves these matters up to us, and we need to resolve them using our reason, our common sense, and our commitment to truth—of which He Himself is the source, and for which we will have to answer to Him in the end. Let us keep this in mind, and we will use them with equal freedom and respect. Bringing every thought into subjection to Christ is surely about using our knowledge, our reason, and every other intellectual gift He has provided us, with the precision and boldness of His own Spirit.
5. THe UNITY OF THE BOOK.
The next question is that of the Unity of the Book. Several attempts have been made to prove from discrepancies, some real and some alleged, that the book is a compilation of stories from several different hands. [Pg 510] But these essays are too artificial to have obtained any adherence from critics; and the few real discrepancies of narrative from which they start are due, as we have seen, rather to the license of a writer of parable than to any difference of authorship.[1499]
The next question is about the Unity of the Book. Several attempts have been made to argue from discrepancies, some real and some supposed, that the book is a collection of stories from various authors. [Pg 510] However, these arguments are too contrived to have gained any support from critics, and the few real discrepancies in the narrative from which they begin are, as we have observed, more a result of the creative freedom of a parable writer than any difference in authorship. [1499]
In the question of the Unity of the Book, the Prayer or Psalm in chap. ii. offers a problem of its own, consisting as it does almost entirely of passages parallel to others in the Psalter. Besides a number of religious [Pg 511] phrases, which are too general for us to say that one prayer has borrowed them from another,[1500] there are several unmistakeable repetitions of the Psalms.[1501]
In the discussion about the unity of the book, the prayer or psalm in chapter 2 presents its own challenge, as it mainly consists of lines that are similar to those found in the Psalms. Along with a number of religious phrases that are too broad to definitively claim one prayer borrowed from another,[1500] there are several clear repetitions from the Psalms.[1501]
And yet the Psalm of Jonah has strong features, which, so far as we know, are original to it. The horror of the great deep has nowhere in the Old Testament been described with such power or with such conciseness. So far, then, the Psalm is not a mere string of quotations, but a living unity. Did the author of the book himself insert it where it stands? Against this it has been urged that the Psalm is not the prayer of a man inside a fish, but of one who on dry land celebrates a deliverance from drowning, and that if the author of the narrative himself had inserted it, he would rather have done so after ver. 11, which records the prophet’s escape from the fish.[1502] And a usual theory of the origin of the Psalm is that a later editor, having found the Psalm ready-made and in a collection where it was perhaps attributed to Jonah,[1503] inserted it after ver. 2, which records that Jonah did pray from the belly of the fish, and inserted it there the more readily, because it seemed right for a book which had found its place among the Twelve Prophets to contribute, as all the others did, some actual discourse of the prophet whose name it bore.[1504] This, however, is not probable. Whether the original author found the [Pg 512]Psalm ready to his hand or made it, there is a great deal to be said for the opinion of the earlier critics,[1505] that he himself inserted it, and just where it now stands. For, from the standpoint of the writer, Jonah was already saved, when he was taken up by the fish—saved from the deep into which he had been cast by the sailors, and the dangers of which the Psalm so vividly describes. However impossible it be for us to conceive of the compilation of a Psalm (even though full of quotations) by a man in Jonah’s position,[1506] it was consistent with the standpoint of a writer who had just affirmed that the fish was expressly appointed by Jehovah, in order to save his penitent servant from the sea. To argue that the Psalm is an intrusion is therefore not only unnecessary, but it betrays failure to appreciate the standpoint of the writer. Given the fish and the Divine purpose of the fish, the Psalm is intelligible and appears at its proper place. It were more reasonable indeed to argue that the fish itself is an insertion. Besides, as we shall see, the spirit of the Psalm is national; in conformity with the truth underlying the book, it is a Psalm of Israel as a whole.
And yet the Psalm of Jonah has strong features that, as far as we know, are unique to it. The terror of the depths is described with unmatched power and brevity anywhere in the Old Testament. So far, the Psalm isn't just a collection of quotes, but a cohesive piece. Did the book’s author insert it where it is? It's been argued against this that the Psalm isn’t the prayer of someone inside a fish, but of a person who, on solid ground, celebrates being saved from drowning. If the author of the narrative had put it in, it would have made more sense for him to place it after verse 11, which talks about the prophet escaping from the fish.[1502] A common theory about the Psalm's origin is that a later editor found it already written and possibly attributed to Jonah in a collection,[1503] inserting it after verse 2, which states that Jonah prayed from the belly of the fish. This insertion might have seemed appropriate for a book that is included among the Twelve Prophets, contributing, as all the others did, some actual words from the prophet whose name it bears.[1504] However, this is unlikely. Whether the original author discovered the Psalm or created it, there's substantial support for the earlier critics' view,[1505] that he inserted it himself, exactly where it currently appears. From the writer's perspective, Jonah was already saved when he was swallowed by the fish—rescued from the depths he had been thrown into by the sailors, which the Psalm describes so vividly. Even though it’s hard for us to picture someone in Jonah’s situation composing a Psalm (even if it's full of quotes), it aligns with the perspective of a writer who just stated that the fish was specifically appointed by Jehovah to save his repentant servant from the sea. Therefore, arguing that the Psalm is a mere insertion isn't just unnecessary, but also shows a lack of understanding of the writer’s perspective. Given the fish and its divine purpose, the Psalm makes sense and is in the right place. It would be more reasonable to argue that the fish itself is an addition. Moreover, as we’ll see, the spirit of the Psalm is national; in keeping with the truth underlying the book, it represents Israel as a whole.
If this be correct, we have the Book of Jonah as it came from the hands of its author. The text is in wonderfully good condition, due to the ease of the narrative and its late date. The Greek version [Pg 513] exhibits the usual proportion of clerical errors and mistranslations,[1507] omissions[1508] and amplifications,[1509] with some variant readings[1510] and other changes that will be noted in the verses themselves.
If this is correct, we have the Book of Jonah just as it was written by its author. The text is in remarkably good shape, thanks to the straightforward storytelling and its later date. The Greek version [Pg 513] shows the typical mix of clerical errors and mistranslations,[1507] omissions[1508] and additions,[1509] along with some variant readings[1510] and other changes that will be highlighted in the verses themselves.
THE GREAT REFUSAL
THE GREAT REFUSAL
JONAH i
JONAH i
We have now laid clear the lines upon which the Book of Jonah was composed. Its purpose is to illustrate God’s grace to the heathen in face of His people’s refusal to fulfil their mission to them. The author was led to achieve this purpose by a parable, through which the prophet Jonah moves as the symbol of his recusant, exiled, redeemed and still hardened people. It is the Drama of Israel’s career, as the Servant of God, in the most pathetic moments of that career. A nation is stumbling on the highest road nation was ever called to tread.
We have now clarified the framework within which the Book of Jonah was written. Its aim is to show God's grace towards non-Jews despite His people's unwillingness to fulfill their mission to them. The author achieved this goal through a parable, with the prophet Jonah representing his disobedient, exiled, redeemed, yet still stubborn people. It depicts the Drama of Israel's journey as the Servant of God during the most poignant moments of that journey. A nation is faltering on the highest path any nation has ever been called to walk.
He that would read this Drama aright must remember what lies behind the Great Refusal which forms its tragedy. The cause of Israel’s recusancy was not only wilfulness or cowardly sloth, but the horror of a whole world given over to idolatry, the paralysing sense of its irresistible force, of its cruel persecutions endured for centuries, and of the long famine of Heaven’s justice. These it was which had filled Israel’s eyes too full of fever to see her duty. Only when we [Pg 515] feel, as the writer himself felt, all this tragic background to his story are we able to appreciate the exquisite gleams which he flashes across it: the generous magnanimity of the heathen sailors, the repentance of the heathen city, and, lighting from above, God’s pity upon the dumb heathen multitudes.
Anyone who wants to understand this drama properly must remember what lies behind the Great Refusal that shapes its tragedy. Israel’s refusal wasn't just about stubbornness or cowardly laziness; it stemmed from the horror of a whole world consumed by idolatry, the overwhelming sense of its relentless power, the cruel persecutions endured for centuries, and the long absence of Heaven’s justice. These factors made Israel too consumed with pain to see her duty. Only when we [Pg 515] feel, as the writer himself did, this tragic background to his story can we truly appreciate the beautiful moments he highlights: the generous kindness of the pagan sailors, the repentance of the pagan city, and, shining down from above, God’s compassion for the silent pagan crowds.
The parable or drama divides itself into three parts: The Prophet’s Flight and Turning (chap. i.); The Great Fish and What it Means (chap. ii.); and The Repentance of the City (chaps. iii. and iv.).
The story is divided into three parts: The Prophet’s Escape and Change (chap. i.); The Big Fish and Its Significance (chap. ii.); and The City’s Repentance (chaps. iii. and iv.).
The chief figure of the story is Jonah, son of Amittai, from Gath-hepher in Galilee, a prophet identified with that turn in Israel’s fortunes, by which she began to defeat her Syrian oppressors, and win back from them her own territories—a prophet, therefore, of revenge, and from the most bitter of the heathen wars. And the word of Jehovah came to Jonah, the son of Amittai, saying, Up, go to Niniveh, the Great City, and cry out against her, for her evil is come up before Me. But he arose to flee. It was not the length of the road, nor the danger of declaring Niniveh’s sin to her face, which turned him, but the instinct that God intended by him something else than Niniveh’s destruction; and this instinct sprang from his knowledge of God Himself. Ah now, Jehovah, was not my word, while I was yet upon mine own soil, at the time I made ready to flee to Tarshish, this—that I knew that Thou art a God gracious and tender and long-suffering, plenteous in love and relenting of evil?[1511] Jonah interpreted the Word which came to him by the Character which he knew to be behind the Word. This is a significant hint upon the method of revelation.
The main character of the story is Jonah, son of Amittai, from Gath-hepher in Galilee, a prophet associated with a shift in Israel’s fortunes, where Israel began to defeat her Syrian oppressors and reclaim her lands—a prophet, therefore, of revenge, arising from the bitterest of wars. And the word of the Lord came to Jonah, son of Amittai, telling him, Get up, go to Nineveh, the Great City, and proclaim against it, for its wickedness has come up before Me. But he got up to run away. It wasn’t the distance of the journey or the risk of confronting Nineveh about its sins that made him turn back, but the instinct that God had something other than Nineveh’s downfall planned for him; this instinct came from his understanding of God Himself. Ah now, Lord, wasn’t my word, while I was still on my own land, when I prepared to flee to Tarshish, this—that I knew You are a gracious, compassionate, and patient God, abundant in love and relenting from sending disaster?[1511] Jonah interpreted the Word that came to him through the Character he recognized behind the Word. This is an important insight into the method of revelation.
[Pg 516] It would be rash to say that, in imputing even to the historical Jonah the fear of God’s grace upon the heathen, our author were guilty of an anachronism.[1512] We have to do, however, with a greater than Jonah—the nation herself. Though perhaps Israel little reflected upon it, the instinct can never have been far away that some day the grace of Jehovah might reach the heathen too. Such an instinct, of course, must have been almost stifled by hatred born of heathen oppression, as well as by the intellectual scorn which Israel came to feel for heathen idolatries. But we may believe that it haunted even those dark periods in which revenge upon the Gentiles seemed most just, and their destruction the only means of establishing God’s kingdom in the world. We know that it moved uneasily even beneath the rigour of Jewish legalism. For its secret was that faith in the essential grace of God, which Israel gained very early and never lost, and which was the spring of every new conviction and every reform in her wonderful development. With a subtle appreciation of all this, our author imputes the instinct to Jonah from the outset. Jonah’s fear, that after all the heathen may be spared, reflects the restless apprehension even of the most exclusive of his people—an apprehension which by the time our book [Pg 517] was written seemed to be still more justified by God’s long delay of doom upon the tyrants whom He had promised to overthrow.
[Pg 516] It would be unwise to claim that, in attributing the fear of God’s grace for the non-Israelites to the historical Jonah, our author is making an anachronism.[1512] However, we are dealing with something greater than Jonah—the nation itself. Even though Israel may not have thought much about it, the idea that one day Jehovah's grace could reach the Gentiles must have lingered nearby. Of course, this idea would almost certainly have been suppressed by the animosity stemming from Gentile oppression, as well as by the intellectual disdain that Israel developed toward pagan idol worship. But we can believe that this thought was a constant presence, even during those dark times when revenge against the non-Israelites seemed entirely justified, and their destruction appeared to be the only way to establish God’s kingdom on earth. We know that this undercurrent made itself felt even beneath the strictness of Jewish legalism. The secret behind this instinct was the faith in God’s inherent grace, which Israel recognized very early on and never lost, serving as the foundation for every new belief and reform in its remarkable evolution. With a keen awareness of this, our author attributes this instinct to Jonah from the beginning. Jonah’s fear that the Gentiles might ultimately be spared reflects the anxious concern even among the most exclusive members of his people—an anxiety that, by the time our book [Pg 517] was written, seemed even more justified given God’s prolonged delay in punishing the tyrants He had vowed to defeat.
But to the natural man in Israel the possibility of the heathen’s repentance was still so abhorrent, that he turned his back upon it. Jonah rose to flee to Tarshish from the face of Jehovah. In spite of recent arguments to the contrary, the most probable location of Tarshish is the generally accepted one, that it was a Phœnician colony at the other end of the Mediterranean. In any case it was far from the Holy Land; and by going there the prophet would put the sea between himself and his God. To the Hebrew imagination there could not be a flight more remote. Israel was essentially an inland people. They had come up out of the desert, and they had practically never yet touched the Mediterranean. They lived within sight of it, but from ten to twenty miles of foreign soil intervened between their mountains and its stormy coast. The Jews had no traffic upon the sea, nor (but for one sublime instance[1513] to the contrary) had their poets ever employed it except as a symbol of arrogance and restless rebellion against the will of God.[1514] It was all this popular feeling of the distance and strangeness of the sea which made our author choose it as the scene of the prophet’s flight from the face of Israel’s God. Jonah had to pass, too, through a foreign land to get to the coast: upon the sea he would only be among heathen. This was to be part of his conversion. He went down to Yapho, and found a ship going to Tarshish, and paid the fare thereof, and embarked on her [Pg 518] to get away with her crew[1515] to Tarshish—away from the face of Jehovah.
But for the typical person in Israel, the idea of the heathen repenting was so unthinkable that they turned away from it. Jonah decided to escape to Tarshish to get away from the presence of God. Despite recent discussions suggesting otherwise, the most likely location for Tarshish is still generally accepted to be a Phoenician colony at the far end of the Mediterranean. In any case, it was far from the Holy Land; by going there, the prophet would place the sea between himself and his God. In the Hebrew mindset, there couldn’t be a more distant escape. Israel was primarily an inland people. They had come from the desert and had hardly ever touched the Mediterranean. They lived close to it, but between their mountains and its stormy shores lay ten to twenty miles of foreign land. The Jews had no dealings with the sea, nor (with one notable exception[1513]) had their poets ever seen it as anything other than a symbol of pride and restless defiance against God's will.[1514] This prevalent sentiment regarding the distance and unfamiliarity of the sea is what led our author to choose it as the setting for the prophet’s escape from Israel’s God. Jonah also had to pass through a foreign land to reach the coast: on the sea, he would only be among heathens. This was part of his transformation. He went down to Jaffa, found a ship headed for Tarshish, paid the fare, and boarded it to get away with the crew[1515] to Tarshish—far from the presence of God.
The scenes which follow are very vivid: the sudden wind sweeping down from the very hills on which Jonah believed he had left his God; the tempest; the behaviour of the ship, so alive with effort that the story attributes to her the feelings of a living thing—she thought she must be broken; the despair of the mariners, driven from the unity of their common task to the hopeless diversity of their idolatry—they cried every man unto his own god; the jettisoning of the tackle of the ship to lighten her (as we should say, they let the masts go by the board); the worn-out prophet in the hull of the ship, sleeping like a stowaway; the group gathered on the heaving deck to cast the lot; the passenger’s confession, and the new fear which fell upon the sailors from it; the reverence with which these rude men ask the advice of him, in whose guilt they feel not the offence to themselves, but the sacredness to God; the awakening of the prophet’s better self by their generous deference to him; how he counsels to them his own sacrifice; their reluctance to yield to this, and their return to the oars with increased perseverance for his sake. But neither their generosity nor their efforts avail. The prophet again offers himself, and as their sacrifice he is thrown into the sea.
The following scenes are quite vivid: the sudden wind rushing down from the very hills where Jonah thought he’d left his God; the storm; the ship’s struggle, so intense that the story describes her as if she were alive—she thought she must be broken; the despair of the sailors, torn from the unity of their shared task into the hopeless chaos of their idol worship—they cried every man unto his own god; the throwing overboard of the ship's gear to lighten her (as we’d say, they let the masts go by the board); the exhausted prophet in the ship’s hold, sleeping like a stowaway; the group on the tossing deck casting lots; the passenger’s confession and the new fear it brings the sailors; the respect with which these rough men seek the advice of him, whose guilt feels less like an offense to them and more like a sacred issue to God; the awakening of the prophet’s better nature from their respectful treatment of him; how he suggests his own sacrifice; their hesitation to accept this, and their return to rowing with greater determination for his sake. But neither their kindness nor their efforts succeed. The prophet offers himself again, and as their sacrifice, he is thrown into the sea.
And Jehovah cast a wind[1516] on the sea, and there was a great tempest,[1517] and the ship threatened[1518] to break up. And the sailors were afraid, and cried every man unto his own god; and they cast the tackle of the ship into the sea, to lighten it from upon them. But Jonah had gone down to the bottom of the ship and lay fast asleep. [Pg 519] And the captain of the ship[1519] came to him, and said to him, What art thou doing asleep? Up, call on thy God; peradventure the God will be gracious to us, that we perish not. And they said every man to his neighbour, Come, and let us cast lots, that we may know for whose sake is this evil come upon us. So they cast lots, and the lot fell on Jonah. And they said to him, Tell us now,[1520] what is thy business, and whence comest thou? what is thy land, and from what people art thou? And he said to them, A Hebrew am I, and a worshipper of the God of Heaven,[1521] who made the sea and the dry land. And the men feared greatly, and said to him, What is this thou hast done? (for they knew he was fleeing from the face of Jehovah, because he had told them). And they said to him, What are we to do to thee that the sea cease raging against us? For the sea was surging higher and higher. And he said, Take me and throw me into the sea; so shall the sea cease raging against you: for I am sure that it is on my account that this great tempest is risen upon you. And the men laboured[1522] with the oars to bring the ship to land, and they could not, for the sea grew more and more stormy against them. So they called on Jehovah and said, Jehovah, let us not perish, we pray Thee, for the life of this man, neither bring innocent blood upon us: for Thou art Jehovah, Thou doest as Thou pleasest. Then they took up Jonah and cast him into the sea, and the sea stilled from its raging. But the men were [Pg 520] in great awe of Jehovah, and sacrificed to Him and vowed vows.
And God sent a wind[1516] on the sea, and there was a huge storm,[1517] and the ship was in danger[1518] of breaking apart. The sailors were scared and cried out to each man’s own god; they threw the ship's equipment into the sea to lighten their load. But Jonah had gone down to the bottom of the ship and was fast asleep. [Pg 519] The captain of the ship[1519] came to him and said, What are you doing asleep? Get up, call on your God; maybe your God will show us mercy so we don’t perish. They said to each other, Come, let’s cast lots to find out who’s responsible for this disaster. So they cast lots, and the lot fell on Jonah. They said to him, Tell us, [1520] what’s your job? Where are you from? What’s your country, and what people are you from? He answered, I’m a Hebrew, and I worship the God of Heaven,[1521] who made the sea and the dry land. The men were terrified and said to him, What have you done? (They knew he was running away from the Lord, because he had told them.) They asked him, What should we do to you for the sea to stop raging against us? The sea was getting rougher and rougher. He said, Pick me up and throw me into the sea; then the sea will calm down for you, because I know it’s my fault that this great storm has come upon you. The men rowed hard to get the ship to land, but they couldn’t, because the sea was becoming even more stormy. So they cried out to the Lord, and said, Lord, please don’t let us perish for taking this man’s life, and don’t hold us accountable for innocent blood; for you, Lord, have done as you pleased. Then they took Jonah and threw him into the sea, and the sea calmed down. The men were filled with awe of the Lord, and they offered sacrifices to Him and made vows.
How very real it is and how very noble! We see the storm, and then we forget the storm in the joy of that generous contest between heathen and Hebrew. But the glory of the passage is the change in Jonah himself. It has been called his punishment and the conversion of the heathen. Rather it is his own conversion. He meets again not only God, but the truth from which he fled. He not only meets that truth, but he offers his life for it.
How real and noble it is! We see the storm, and then we forget about it in the joy of that generous struggle between the pagan and the Hebrew. But the real highlight of the story is Jonah's transformation. It’s often referred to as his punishment and the conversion of the pagans. In reality, it’s his own conversion. He encounters not just God, but also the truth he was avoiding. He doesn’t just confront that truth; he offers his life for it.
The art is consummate. The writer will first reduce the prophet and the heathen whom he abhors to the elements of their common humanity. As men have sometimes seen upon a mass of wreckage or on an ice-floe a number of wild animals, by nature foes to each other, reduced to peace through their common danger, so we descry the prophet and his natural enemies upon the strained and breaking ship. In the midst of the storm they are equally helpless, and they cast for all the lot which has no respect of persons. But from this the story passes quickly, to show how Jonah feels not only the human kinship of these heathen with himself, but their susceptibility to the knowledge of his God. They pray to Jehovah as the God of the sea and the dry land; while we may be sure that the prophet’s confession, and the story of his own relation to that God, forms as powerful an exhortation to repentance as any he could have preached in Niniveh. At least it produces the effects which he has dreaded. In these sailors he sees heathen turned to the fear of the Lord. All that he has fled to avoid happens there before his eyes and through his own mediation.
The art is flawless. The writer will first show the prophet and the non-believer he despises as part of their shared humanity. Just as people have sometimes observed wild animals, normally enemies, finding peace on a piece of wreckage or an ice floe due to their common peril, we see the prophet and his natural foes on the damaged and sinking ship. In the midst of the storm, they are equally powerless, and they all face the same unpredictable fate. But from this, the story quickly shifts to reveal how Jonah recognizes not only the shared humanity with these non-believers but also their openness to the knowledge of his God. They pray to Jehovah as the God of the sea and the land; while we can be certain that Jonah’s confession and his own story about his relationship with that God serve as a strong call to repentance, just like any sermon he could have preached in Nineveh. At least it brings about the outcomes he feared. In these sailors, he sees non-believers turning toward the fear of the Lord. Everything he ran away from happens right before his eyes and through his own actions.
[Pg 521] The climax is reached, however, neither when Jonah feels his common humanity with the heathen nor when he discovers their awe of his God, but when in order to secure for them God’s sparing mercies he offers his own life instead. Take me up and cast me into the sea; so shall the sea cease from raging against you. After their pity for him has wrestled for a time with his honest entreaties, he becomes their sacrifice.
[Pg 521] The climax is reached, though, not when Jonah realizes he shares common humanity with the outsiders or when he sees their respect for his God, but when he offers his own life to ensure God’s mercy for them. Throw me into the sea; then the sea will stop raging against you. After they feel sorry for him and struggle with his sincere pleas for a while, he becomes their sacrifice.
In all this story perhaps the most instructive passages are those which lay bare to us the method of God’s revelation. When we were children this was shown to us in pictures of angels bending from heaven to guide Isaiah’s pen, or to cry Jonah’s commission to him through a trumpet. And when we grew older, although we learned to dispense with that machinery, yet its infection remained, and our conception of the whole process was mechanical still. We thought of the prophets as of another order of things; we released them from our own laws of life and thought, and we paid the penalty by losing all interest in them. But the prophets were human, and their inspiration came through experience. The source of it, as this story shows, was God. Partly from His guidance of their nation, partly through close communion with Himself, they received new convictions of His character. Yet they did not receive these mechanically. They spake neither at the bidding of angels, nor like heathen prophets in trance or ecstasy, but as they were moved by the Holy Ghost. And the Spirit worked upon them first as the influence of God’s character,[1523] and second [Pg 522] through the experience of life. God and life—these are all the postulates for revelation.
In this story, maybe the most enlightening parts are those that reveal how God communicates. When we were kids, we saw illustrations of angels coming down from heaven to guide Isaiah’s writing or to announce Jonah’s mission through a trumpet. As we grew older, we stopped thinking about these images, but the idea lingered, and we still viewed the whole process as mechanical. We saw the prophets as separate from our own way of life and thinking, which caused us to lose interest in them. However, the prophets were people too, and their inspiration came from their experiences. As this story shows, God was the source of it. They gained new insights into His character, partly from His guidance of their nation and partly through their close relationship with Him. Yet they didn’t receive these insights mechanically. They spoke not at the command of angels, nor did they enter trances like pagan prophets, but as they were moved by the Holy Ghost. The Spirit influenced them first through God’s character,[1523] and second through their life experiences. God and life—these are the essentials for revelation.
At first Jonah fled from the truth, at last he laid down his life for it. So God still forces us to the acceptance of new light and the performance of strange duties. Men turn from these, because of sloth or prejudice, but in the end they have to face them, and then at what a cost! In youth they shirk a self-denial to which in some storm of later life they have to bend with heavier, and often hopeless, hearts. For their narrow prejudices and refusals, God punishes them by bringing them into pain that stings, or into responsibility for others that shames, these out of them. The drama of life is thus intensified in interest and beauty; characters emerge heroic and sublime.
At first, Jonah ran away from the truth, but in the end, he gave his life for it. God continues to push us toward accepting new understanding and taking on unexpected responsibilities. People often avoid these challenges due to laziness or bias, but eventually, they must confront them, and at a great cost! In their youth, they avoid self-discipline that they later have to face during difficult times, often with heavier and more hopeless hearts. Because of their narrow-mindedness and refusals, God teaches them through pain that hurts or through responsibilities for others that bring shame. This process makes the drama of life more intense and beautiful; it reveals heroic and noble characters.
“But, oh the labour,
O prince, the pain!”
“But, oh the hard work,
Oh prince, the struggle!”
Sometimes the neglected duty is at last achieved only at the cost of a man’s breath; and the truth, which might have been the bride of his youth and his comrade through a long life, is recognised by him only in the features of Death.
Sometimes the overlooked responsibility is finally accomplished only at the cost of a man's life; and the truth, which could have been the companion of his youth and his partner throughout a long life, is seen by him only in the face of Death.
THE GREAT FISH AND WHAT IT MEANS—THE PSALM
THE GREAT FISH AND WHAT IT MEANS—THE PSALM
JONAH ii
JONAH 2
At this point in the tale appears the Great Fish. And Jehovah prepared a great fish to swallow Jonah, and Jonah was in the belly of the fish three days and three nights.
At this point in the story, the Great Fish shows up. And God sent a large fish to swallow Jonah, and Jonah was in the belly of the fish for three days and three nights.
After the very natural story which we have followed, this verse obtrudes itself with a shock of unreality and grotesqueness. What an anticlimax! say some; what a clumsy intrusion! So it is if Jonah be taken as an individual. But if we keep in mind that he stands here, not for himself, but for his nation, the difficulty and the grotesqueness disappear. It is Israel’s ill-will to the heathen, Israel’s refusal of her mission, Israel’s embarkation on the stormy sea of the world’s politics, which we have had described as Jonah’s. Upon her flight from God’s will there followed her Exile, and from her Exile, which was for a set period, she came back to her own land, a people still, and still God’s servant to the heathen. How was the author to express this national death and resurrection? In conformity with the popular language of his time, he had described Israel’s turning from God’s will by her embarkation on a stormy sea, always the symbol of the prophets for [Pg 524] the tossing heathen world that was ready to engulf her; and now to express her exile and return he sought metaphors in the same rich poetry of the popular imagination.
After the very realistic story we’ve followed, this verse feels jarring and bizarre. Some might say, "What an anticlimax! What a clumsy interruption!" And it is, if we view Jonah as just an individual. But if we remember that he represents his nation, the confusion and strangeness fade away. It’s Israel’s hostility toward outsiders, Israel’s refusal of its mission, Israel’s journey into the turbulent sea of world politics that we've seen described as Jonah’s. Following its escape from God’s will, Israel faced Exile, and from that Exile, which lasted a designated time, it returned to its homeland—still a people, and still God’s servant to the outsiders. How was the author to convey this national death and rebirth? Using the popular language of his time, he depicted Israel’s turning away from God’s will by showing it boarding a stormy sea, always a symbol used by the prophets for the chaotic world of outsiders that threatened to swallow it; and now, to illustrate its exile and return, he drew from the same vivid imagery of the popular imagination.
To the Israelite who watched from his hills that stormy coast on which the waves hardly ever cease to break in their impotent restlessness, the sea was a symbol of arrogance and futile defiance to the will of God. The popular mythology of the Semites had filled it with turbulent monsters, snakes and dragons who wallowed like its own waves, helpless against the bounds set to them, or rose to wage war against the gods in heaven and the great lights which they had created; but a god slays them and casts their carcases for meat and drink to the thirsty people of the desert.[1524] It is a symbol of the perpetual war between light and darkness; the dragons are the clouds, the slayer the sun. A variant form, which approaches closely to that of Jonah’s great fish, is still found in Palestine. In May 1891 I witnessed at Hasbeya, on the western skirts of Hermon, an eclipse of the moon. When the shadow began to creep across her disc, there rose from the village a hideous din of drums, metal pots and planks of wood beaten together; guns were fired, and there was much shouting. I was told that this was done to terrify the great fish which was swallowing the moon, and to make him disgorge her.
To the Israelite watching from his hills at that stormy coast where the waves never stop crashing in their futile unrest, the sea symbolized arrogance and a pointless defiance of God's will. The popular mythology of the Semites filled it with chaotic monsters, snakes, and dragons that thrashed like its own waves, powerless against the limits set on them, or rose up to fight against the gods in the heavens and the bright lights they created; but a god kills them and throws their remains to the thirsty people of the desert.[1524] It represents the ongoing battle between light and darkness; the dragons are the clouds, and the slayer is the sun. A similar story, closely resembling Jonah’s great fish, can still be found in Palestine. In May 1891, I witnessed an eclipse of the moon in Hasbeya, on the western slopes of Hermon. As the shadow started to creep across its surface, a hideous noise erupted from the village, with drums, metal pots, and wooden planks being struck together; guns were fired, and there was a lot of shouting. I was told this was done to scare the great fish that was swallowing the moon and to force it to spit her out.
Now these purely natural myths were applied by the prophets and poets of the Old Testament to the illustration, not only of Jehovah’s sovereignty over the storm and the night, but of His conquest of the heathen powers who had enslaved His people.[1525] Isaiah had heard in the sea the confusion and rage of the peoples against the bulwark which Jehovah set around Israel;[1526] but it is chiefly from the time of the Exile onward that the myths themselves, with their cruel monsters and the prey of these, are applied to the great heathen [Pg 525]powers and their captive, Israel. One prophet explicitly describes the Exile of Israel as the swallowing of the nation by the monster, the Babylonian tyrant, whom God forces at last to disgorge its prey. Israel says:[1527] Nebuchadrezzar the king of Babylon hath devoured me[1528] and crushed me,[1528] ... he hath swallowed me up like the Dragon, filling his belly, from my delights he hath cast me out. But Jehovah replies:[1529] I will punish Bel in Babylon, and I will bring out of his mouth that which he hath swallowed.... My people, go ye out of the midst of her.
Now these purely natural myths were used by the prophets and poets of the Old Testament to illustrate not only Jehovah's sovereignty over the storm and the night but also His defeat of the pagan powers that had enslaved His people.[1525] Isaiah had heard in the sea the turmoil and anger of the nations against the barrier that Jehovah placed around Israel;[1526] but it is mainly from the time of the Exile onward that the myths themselves, with their cruel monsters and their victims, are applied to the great pagan[Pg 525]powers and their captive, Israel. One prophet specifically describes the Exile of Israel as the swallowing of the nation by the monster, the Babylonian tyrant, whom God eventually forces to spit out its prey. Israel says:[1527] Nebuchadrezzar, the king of Babylon, has devoured me[1528] and crushed me,[1528] ... he has swallowed me like the Dragon, filling his belly, and from my delights, he has cast me out. But Jehovah replies:[1529] I will punish Bel in Babylon, and I will bring out of his mouth what he has swallowed.... My people, go out from the midst of her.
It has been justly remarked by Canon Cheyne that this passage may be considered as the intervening link between the original form of the myth and the application of it made in the story of Jonah.[1530] To this the objection might be offered that in the story of Jonah the great fish is not actually represented as the means of the prophet’s temporary destruction, like the monster in Jeremiah li., but rather as the vessel of his deliverance.[1531] [Pg 526] This is true, yet it only means that our author has still further adapted the very plastic material offered him by this much transformed myth. But we do not depend for our proof upon the comparison of a single passage. Let the student of the Book of Jonah read carefully the many passages of the Old Testament, in which the sea or its monsters rage in vain against Jehovah, or are harnessed and led about by Him; or still more those passages in which His conquest of these monsters is made to figure His conquest of the heathen powers,[1532]—and the conclusion will appear irresistible that the story of the great fish and of Jonah the type of Israel is drawn from the same source. Such a solution of the problem has one great advantage. It relieves us of the grotesqueness which attaches to the literal conception of the story, and of the necessity of those painful efforts for accounting for a miracle which have distorted the common-sense and even the orthodoxy of so many commentators of the book.[1533] We are dealing, let us remember, with poetry—a poetry inspired by one of the most sublime truths of the Old Testament, but whose figures are drawn from the legends and myths of the people to whom it is addressed. To treat this as prose is not only to sin against the common-sense which God has given us, but against the simple and obvious intention of the author. It is blindness both to reason and to Scripture.
Canon Cheyne has rightly pointed out that this passage can be seen as the connection between the original version of the myth and its use in the story of Jonah.[1530] One might argue that in the Jonah story, the great fish isn’t shown as the cause of the prophet’s temporary demise, like the monster in Jeremiah 51, but instead as the means of his rescue.[1531] [Pg 526] This is true, but it simply shows that our author has further adapted the highly malleable material provided by this considerably altered myth. However, we’re not relying solely on a comparison of one passage for our evidence. Let those studying the Book of Jonah read attentively the numerous references in the Old Testament, where the sea or its creatures vainly rage against Jehovah, or are tamed and led by Him; or even more so, those references where His victory over these creatures symbolizes His triumph over pagan powers,[1532]—and it will be clear that the story of the great fish and Jonah as the representative of Israel comes from the same origin. This approach to the problem has one significant advantage. It spares us from the absurdity attached to a literal understanding of the story and eliminates the painful attempts to rationalize a miracle that have warped the common sense and even the orthodoxy of many commentators on this book.[1533] We must remember we are dealing with poetry—a poetry inspired by one of the most profound truths of the Old Testament, yet whose imagery is drawn from the myths and legends of the audience it addresses. Treating this as prose not only goes against the common sense that God has given us, but also disregards the straightforward and clear intention of the author. It is a blindness to both reason and Scripture.
[Pg 527] These views are confirmed by an examination of the Psalm or Prayer which is put into Jonah’s mouth while he is yet in the fish. We have already seen what grounds there are for believing that the Psalm belongs to the author’s own plan, and from the beginning appeared just where it does now.[1534] But we may also point out how, in consistence with its context, this is a Psalm, not of an individual Israelite, but of the nation as a whole. It is largely drawn from the national liturgy.[1535] It is full of cries which we know, though they are expressed in the singular number, to have been used of the whole people, or at least of that pious portion of them, who were Israel indeed. True that in the original portion of the Psalm, and by far its most beautiful verses, we seem to have the description of a drowning man swept to the bottom of the sea. But even here, the colossal scenery and the magnificent hyperbole of the language suit not the experience of an individual, but the extremities of that vast gulf of exile into which a whole nation was plunged. It is a nation’s carcase which rolls upon those infernal tides that swirl among the roots of mountains and behind the barred gates of earth. Finally, vv. 9 and 10 are obviously a contrast, not between the individual prophet and the heathen, but between the true Israel, who in exile preserve their loyalty to Jehovah, and those Jews who, forsaking their covenant-love, lapse to idolatry. We find many parallels to this in exilic and post-exilic literature.
[Pg 527] These views are supported by examining the Psalm or Prayer that Jonah recites while still in the fish. We've already discussed the reasons for believing that the Psalm is part of the author's overall plan and appears exactly where it does now.[1534] Additionally, we can note that, consistent with its context, this is a Psalm not of an individual Israelite, but of the nation as a whole. It draws heavily from the national liturgy.[1535] It expresses cries that, even though they are stated in the singular, were used by the whole people, or at least by that faithful part of them, who were truly Israel. While the original part of the Psalm, including its most beautiful verses, seems to describe a drowning man being pulled to the ocean's depths, even here, the grand imagery and the powerful exaggeration of the language reflect not just an individual's experience but the desperate situation of a whole nation facing the immense abyss of exile. It's the body of a nation that rolls on those hellish waves swirling among the roots of mountains and behind the locked gates of the earth. Finally, verses 9 and 10 clearly contrast not between the individual prophet and the non-believers but between the true Israel, who remain loyal to Jehovah during exile, and those Jews who, abandoning their covenant-love, turn to idol worship. We see many parallels to this in exilic and post-exilic literature.
And Jonah prayed to Jehovah his God from the belly of the fish, and said:—
And Jonah prayed to the Lord his God from the belly of the fish, and said:—
And Jehovah spake to the fish, and it threw up Jonah on the dry land.
And God spoke to the fish, and it vomited Jonah onto the dry land.
THE REPENTANCE OF THE CITY
THE CITY'S REDEMPTION
JONAH iii
JONAH 3
Having learned, through suffering, his moral kinship with the heathen, and having offered his life for some of them, Jonah receives a second command to go to Niniveh. He obeys, but with his prejudice as strong as though it had never been humbled, nor met by Gentile nobleness. The first part of his story appears to have no consequences in the second.[1538] But this is consistent with the writer’s purpose to treat Jonah as if he were Israel. For, upon their return from Exile, and in spite of all their new knowledge of themselves and the world, Israel continued to cherish their old grudge against the Gentiles.
Having learned through suffering about his moral connection to the non-Jewish people, and having risked his life for some of them, Jonah receives a second command to go to Nineveh. He obeys, but his prejudice is just as strong as if it had never been challenged or confronted by the nobility of the Gentiles. The first part of his story seems to have no impact on the second.[1538] But this aligns with the writer’s intent to portray Jonah as representing Israel. For, upon their return from Exile, and despite all their new understanding of themselves and the world, Israel continued to hold onto their old resentment toward the Gentiles.
And the word of Jehovah came to Jonah the second time, saying, Up, go to Niniveh, the great city, and call unto her with the call which I shall tell thee. And Jonah arose and went to Niniveh, as Jehovah said. Now Niniveh was a city great before God, three days’ journey through and through.[1539] And Jonah began by [Pg 530] going through the city one day’s journey, and he cried and said, Forty[1540] days more and Niniveh shall be overturned.
And the word of the Lord came to Jonah a second time, saying, "Get up, go to Nineveh, the great city, and proclaim the message I give you." So Jonah got up and went to Nineveh, as the Lord had instructed. Now Nineveh was a huge city in God's eyes, taking three days to cross.[1539] And Jonah started by going through the city for a day, and he shouted, "In forty days, Nineveh will be destroyed!"
Opposite to Mosul, the well-known emporium of trade on the right bank of the Upper Tigris, two high artificial mounds now lift themselves from the otherwise level plain. The more northerly takes the name of Kujundschik, or “little lamb,” after the Turkish village which couches pleasantly upon its north-eastern slope. The other is called in the popular dialect Nebi Yunus, “Prophet Jonah,” after a mosque dedicated to him, which used to be a Christian church; but the official name is Niniveh. These two mounds are bound to each other on the west by a broad brick wall, which extends beyond them both, and is connected north and south by other walls, with a circumference in all of about nine English miles. The interval, including the mounds, was covered with buildings, whose ruins still enable us to form some idea of what was for centuries the wonder of the world. Upon terraces and substructions of enormous breadth rose storied palaces, arsenals, barracks, libraries and temples. A lavish water system spread in all directions from canals with massive embankments and sluices. Gardens were lifted into mid-air, filled with rich plants and rare and beautiful animals. Alabaster, silver, gold and precious stones relieved the dull masses of brick and flashed sunlight from every frieze and battlement. The surrounding walls were so broad that chariots could roll abreast on them. The gates, and especially the river gates, were very massive.[1541]
Across from Mosul, a well-known trading hub on the right bank of the Upper Tigris, two large artificial mounds rise from the otherwise flat plain. The northern mound is called Kujundschik, or "little lamb," named after the Turkish village that sits comfortably on its northeastern slope. The other mound is known in the local dialect as Nebi Yunus, "Prophet Jonah," after the mosque dedicated to him, which used to be a Christian church; its official name is Niniveh. These two mounds are connected on the west by a broad brick wall that extends beyond both mounds and is linked by other walls to the north and south, forming a total circumference of about nine English miles. The area, including the mounds, was packed with buildings, and their ruins still give us some idea of what was for centuries considered the wonder of the world. On terraces and deep foundations stood multi-story palaces, arsenals, barracks, libraries, and temples. An elaborate water system spread out from canals with strong embankments and sluices. Gardens soared high, filled with lush plants and exotic animals. Alabaster, silver, gold, and precious stones decorated the dull brick surfaces, reflecting sunlight from every frieze and battlement. The surrounding walls were so wide that chariots could ride side by side on them. The gates, especially those facing the river, were extremely massive.[1541]
[Pg 531] All this was Niniveh proper, whose glory the Hebrews envied and over whose fall more than one of their prophets exult. But this was not the Niniveh to which our author saw Jonah come. Beyond the walls were great suburbs,[1542] and beyond the suburbs other towns, league upon league of dwellings, so closely set upon the plain as to form one vast complex of population, which is known to Scripture as The Great City.[1543] To judge from the ruins which still cover the ground,[1544] the circumference must have been about sixty miles, or three days’ journey. It is these nameless leagues of common dwellings which roll before us in the story. None of those glories of Niniveh are mentioned, of which other prophets speak, but the only proofs offered to us of the city’s greatness are its extent and its population.[1545] Jonah is sent to three days, not of mighty buildings, but of homes and families, to the Niniveh, not of kings and their glories, but of men, women and children, besides much cattle. The palaces and temples he may pass in an hour or two, but from sunrise to sunset he treads the dim drab mazes where the people dwell.
[Pg 531] All this was Nineveh itself, whose glory the Hebrews envied and over whose downfall more than one of their prophets rejoiced. But this wasn’t the Nineveh our author saw Jonah approach. Beyond the walls were large suburbs,[1542] and beyond the suburbs were other towns, miles upon miles of homes so closely packed on the plain that they formed one huge population center, known in Scripture as The Great City.[1543] Based on the ruins still covering the ground,[1544] its circumference must have been about sixty miles, or a three-day walk. It’s these unnamed stretches of ordinary homes that unfold before us in the story. None of the glories of Nineveh that other prophets mention are referenced; the only evidence of the city’s greatness presented to us is its size and its population.[1545] Jonah is sent to three days, not of grand buildings, but of houses and families, to the Nineveh not of kings and their splendor, but of men, women, and children, along with a lot of livestock. The palaces and temples he may pass in an hour or two, but from dawn to dusk, he walks through the dull, winding paths where the people live.
When we open our hearts for heroic witness to the truth there rush upon them glowing memories of Moses before Pharaoh, of Elijah before Ahab, of Stephen before the Sanhedrim, of Paul upon Areopagus, of Galileo before the Inquisition, of Luther at the Diet. But it takes a greater heroism to face the [Pg 532] people than a king, to convert a nation than to persuade a senate. Princes and assemblies of the wise stimulate the imagination; they drive to bay all the nobler passions of a solitary man. But there is nothing to help the heart, and therefore its courage is all the greater, which bears witness before those endless masses, in monotone of life and colour, that now paralyse the imagination like long stretches of sand when the sea is out, and again terrify it like the resistless rush of the flood beneath a hopeless evening sky.
When we open our hearts to boldly witness the truth, we are flooded with powerful memories of Moses before Pharaoh, Elijah before Ahab, Stephen before the Sanhedrin, Paul on the Areopagus, Galileo before the Inquisition, and Luther at the Diet. However, it takes even greater courage to stand before the people than a king, and to change a nation rather than persuade a senate. Royals and councils of the wise can ignite the imagination; they push all the nobler feelings of a solitary person to their limits. But there's nothing to support the heart, making its courage even greater as it bears witness before those endless crowds, which in their monotony of life and color, can numb the imagination like vast stretches of sand when the tide is out, and then terrify it like the unstoppable rush of a flood beneath a hopeless evening sky.
It is, then, with an art most fitted to his high purpose that our author—unlike all other prophets, whose aim was different—presents to us, not the description of a great military power: king, nobles and armed battalions: but the vision of those monotonous millions. He strips his country’s foes of everything foreign, everything provocative of envy and hatred, and unfolds them to Israel only in their teeming humanity.[1546]
It is with a style perfectly suited to his noble goal that our author—unlike other prophets, who had different aims—presents to us not a portrayal of a vast military force: kings, nobles, and armed troops; but the vision of those countless ordinary people. He removes everything foreign from his country's enemies, anything that stirs envy and hatred, and reveals them to Israel solely in their abundant humanity.[1546]
His next step is still more grand. For this teeming humanity he claims the universal human possibility of repentance—that and nothing more.
His next move is even more ambitious. For this overflowing humanity, he asserts the universal human potential for repentance—that and nothing else.
Under every form and character of human life, beneath all needs and all habits, deeper than despair and more native to man than sin itself, lies the power of the heart to turn. It was this and not hope that remained at the bottom of Pandora’s Box when every other gift had fled. For this is the indispensable secret of hope. It lies in every heart, needing indeed some dream of Divine mercy, however far and vague, [Pg 533] to rouse it; but when roused, neither ignorance of God, nor pride, nor long obduracy of evil may withstand it. It takes command of the whole nature of a man, and speeds from heart to heart with a violence, that like pain and death spares neither age nor rank nor degree of culture. This primal human right is all our author claims for the men of Niniveh. He has been blamed for telling us an impossible thing, that a whole city should be converted at the call of a single stranger; and others have started up in his defence and quoted cases in which large Oriental populations have actually been stirred by the preaching of an alien in race and religion; and then it has been replied, “Granted the possibility, granted the fact in other cases, yet where in history have we any trace of this alleged conversion of all Niniveh?” and some scoff, “How could a Hebrew have made himself articulate in one day to those Assyrian multitudes?”
Under every aspect of human life, beneath all needs and habits, deeper than despair and more inherent to humanity than sin itself, lies the heart's ability to change. It was this, not hope, that remained at the bottom of Pandora’s Box when every other gift had vanished. For this is the essential secret of hope. It exists in every heart, indeed needing some vision of Divine mercy, however distant and unclear, [Pg 533] to awaken it; but once awakened, neither ignorance of God, nor pride, nor long-standing wickedness can resist it. It takes control of a person's entire being and spreads from heart to heart with a force that, like pain and death, shows no favoritism to age, status, or level of education. This fundamental human right is all our author claims for the people of Nineveh. He has been criticized for suggesting something impossible: that an entire city could convert at the urging of a single stranger; and others have defended him by citing instances where large Eastern populations have indeed been moved by the preaching of someone foreign in race and religion; and then it has been challenged, “Granted the possibility, granted the fact in other cases, but where in history do we find any evidence of this supposed conversion of all Nineveh?” and some mock, “How could a Hebrew have made himself understood in one day to those Assyrian crowds?”
How long, O Lord, must Thy poetry suffer from those who can only treat it as prose? On whatever side they stand, sceptical or orthodox, they are equally pedants, quenchers of the spiritual, creators of unbelief.
How long, Lord, must Your poetry be mistreated by those who only see it as prose? Whether they are skeptical or orthodox, they are all just pedants, stiflers of the spiritual, and creators of doubt.
Our author, let us once for all understand, makes no attempt to record an historical conversion of this vast heathen city. For its men he claims only the primary human possibility of repentance; expressing himself not in this general abstract way, but as Orientals, to whom an illustration is ever a proof, love to have it done—by story or parable. With magnificent reserve he has not gone further; but only told into the prejudiced faces of his people, that out there, beyond the Covenant, in the great world lying in darkness, there live, not beings created for ignorance and hostility to God, elect for destruction, but men with consciences [Pg 534] and hearts, able to turn at His Word and to hope in His Mercy—that to the farthest ends of the world, and even on the high places of unrighteousness, Word and Mercy work just as they do within the Covenant.
Our author, let's be clear, doesn’t try to document a historical conversion of this vast heathen city. For its people, he only claims the basic human potential for repentance; he expresses this not in a general abstract way, but in the manner that Orientals, who see an illustration as evidence, prefer—through story or parable. With great restraint, he hasn’t gone further; he has only conveyed to the biased faces of his people that out there, beyond the Covenant, in the dark world, there are not beings meant for ignorance and enmity towards God, destined for destruction, but people with consciences and hearts, capable of responding to His Word and hoping in His Mercy—that to the farthest corners of the world, and even in the highest places of injustice, Word and Mercy operate just as they do within the Covenant.
The fashion in which the repentance of Niniveh is described is natural to the time of the writer. It is a national repentance, of course, and though swelling upwards from the people, it is confirmed and organised by the authorities: for we are still in the Old Dispensation, when the picture of a complete and thorough repentance could hardly be otherwise conceived. And the beasts are made to share its observance, as in the Orient they always shared and still share in funeral pomp and trappings.[1547] It may have been, in addition, a personal pleasure to our writer to record the part of the animals in the movement. See how, later on, he tells us that for their sake also God had pity upon Niniveh.
The way the repentance of Nineveh is described fits the time of the writer perfectly. It's a national repentance, and while it starts with the people, it's endorsed and organized by the leaders. We are still in the Old Testament era, where a complete and thorough repentance would be hard to imagine any other way. The animals are also included in this observance because, in the East, they have always participated in and still take part in funeral ceremonies and rituals. It might also have been a personal joy for our writer to highlight the role of the animals in this movement. Notice how later he tells us that God had compassion on Nineveh for their sake too.
And the men of Niniveh believed upon God, and cried a fast, and from the greatest of them to the least of them they put on sackcloth. And word came to the king of Niniveh, and he rose off his throne, and cast his mantle from upon him, and dressed in sackcloth and sat in the dust. And he sent criers to say in Niniveh:—
The people of Nineveh believed in God, declared a fast, and everyone, from the greatest to the least, put on sackcloth. News reached the king of Nineveh, and he got off his throne, took off his royal robe, dressed in sackcloth, and sat in the dust. He sent messengers to proclaim in Nineveh:
By Order of the King and his Nobles, thus:—Man and Beast, Oxen and Sheep, shall not taste anything, neither eat nor drink water. But let them clothe themselves[1548] in sackcloth, both man and beast, and call upon God with power, and turn every man from his evil way and from every wrong which they have in hand. Who [Pg 535] knoweth but that God may[1549] relent and turn from the fierceness of His wrath, that we perish not?[1550]
By the King's and his Nobles' orders:—People and animals, including oxen and sheep, must not eat or drink anything. Instead, they should wear sackcloth, both humans and animals, and earnestly call on God, turning away from their bad behavior and wrongdoings. Who knows if God might [1549] have compassion and stop His fierce anger so we don't perish?[1550]
And God saw their doings, how they turned from their evil way; and God relented of the evil which He said He would do to them, and did it not.
And God saw what they were doing, how they turned from their bad ways; and God changed His mind about the harm He said He would bring upon them, and did not do it.
ISRAEL’S JEALOUSY OF JEHOVAH
ISRAEL’S JEALOUSY OF GOD
JONAH iv
JONAH IV
Having illustrated the truth, that the Gentiles are capable of repentance unto life, the Book now describes the effect of their escape upon Jonah, and closes by revealing God’s full heart upon the matter.
Having shown that the Gentiles can truly repent and gain life, the Book now shows how Jonah reacted to their salvation and ends by revealing God's deep feelings about the situation.
Jonah is very angry that Niniveh has been spared. Is this (as some say) because his own word has not been fulfilled? In Israel there was an accepted rule that a prophet should be judged by the issue of his predictions: If thou say in thine heart, How shall we know the word which Jehovah hath not spoken?—when a prophet speaketh in the name of Jehovah, if the thing follow not nor come to pass, that is the thing which Jehovah hath not spoken, but the prophet hath spoken presumptuously, thou shalt have no reverence for him.[1551] Was it this that stung Jonah? Did he ask for death because men would say of him that when he predicted Niniveh’s overthrow he was false and had not God’s word? Of such fears there is no trace in the story. Jonah never doubts that his word came from Jehovah, nor dreads that other men will doubt. There is absolutely no hint of anxiety as to his professional reputation. But, on the contrary, Jonah says that [Pg 537] from the first he had the foreboding, grounded upon his knowledge of God’s character, that Niniveh would be spared, and that it was from this issue he shrank and fled to go to Tarshish. In short he could not, either then or now, master his conviction that the heathen should be destroyed. His grief, though foolish, is not selfish. He is angry, not at the baffling of his word, but at God’s forbearance with the foes and tyrants of Israel.
Jonah is really upset that Nineveh has been spared. Is it because, as some say, his own prediction hasn't come true? In Israel, there was a common belief that a prophet should be judged by the outcome of their predictions: If you ask in your heart, 'How can we know if the word that Jehovah has not spoken?'—when a prophet speaks in the name of Jehovah, if what they say does not happen, that’s the message that Jehovah hasn’t spoken; the prophet has spoken presumptuously, and you shouldn’t respect them.[1551] Was this what upset Jonah? Did he wish for death because people would say he was wrong when he predicted Nineveh’s destruction and didn’t have God’s word? There’s no sign of such fears in the story. Jonah never doubts that his message came from Jehovah, nor does he fear that others will doubt it. There’s no hint of worry about his reputation. In fact, Jonah says that from the beginning, he had a feeling, based on his knowledge of God’s character, that Nineveh would be spared, and that’s why he ran away to Tarshish. In short, he couldn’t come to terms with his belief that the wicked should be destroyed. His sorrow, although unreasonable, isn’t selfish. He’s angry, not because his words were proven false, but because of God’s patience with Israel’s enemies and oppressors.
Now, as in all else, so in this, Jonah is the type of his people. If we can judge from their literature after the Exile, they were not troubled by the nonfulfilment of prophecy, except as one item of what was the problem of their faith—the continued prosperity of the Gentiles. And this was not, what it appears to be in some Psalms, only an intellectual problem or an offence to their sense of justice. Nor could they meet it always, as some of their prophets did, with a supreme intellectual scorn of the heathen, and in the proud confidence that they themselves were the favourites of God. For the knowledge that God was infinitely gracious haunted their pride; and from the very heart of their faith arose a jealous fear that He would show His grace to others than themselves. To us it may be difficult to understand this temper. We have not been trained to believe ourselves an elect people; nor have we suffered at the hands of the heathen. Yet, at least, we have contemporaries and fellow-Christians among whom we may find still alive many of the feelings against which the Book of Jonah was written. Take the Oriental Churches of to-day. Centuries of oppression have created in them an awful hatred of the infidel, beneath whose power they are hardly suffered to live. The barest justice calls for the overthrow of their oppressors. That these share [Pg 538] a common humanity with themselves is a sense they have nearly lost. For centuries they have had no spiritual intercourse with them; to try to convert a Mohammedan has been for twelve hundred years a capital crime. It is not wonderful that Eastern Christians should have long lost power to believe in the conversion of infidels, and to feel that anything is due but their destruction. The present writer once asked a cultured and devout layman of the Greek Church, Why then did God create so many Mohammedans? The answer came hot and fast: To fill up Hell! Analogous to this were the feelings of the Jews towards the peoples who had conquered and oppressed them. But the jealousy already alluded to aggravated these feelings to a rigour no Christian can ever share. What right had God to extend to their oppressors His love for a people who alone had witnessed and suffered for Him, to whom He had bound Himself by so many exclusive promises, whom He had called His Bride, His Darling, His Only One? And yet the more Israel dwelt upon that Love the more they were afraid of it. God had been so gracious and so long-suffering to themselves that they could not trust Him not to show these mercies to others. In which case, what was the use of their uniqueness and privilege? What worth was their living any more? Israel might as well perish.
Now, just like in everything else, Jonah represents his people. Judging by their writings after the Exile, they weren't really upset about unfulfilled prophecies, except as part of their struggle with faith—the ongoing success of the Gentiles. This wasn’t just an intellectual issue or a matter of fairness like it seems in some Psalms. They couldn't always respond, like some prophets did, with contempt for the non-believers while feeling assured that they were God's favorites. Because the awareness of God’s infinite grace challenged their pride, and deep down in their faith, they felt a jealous fear that He might show His grace to others as well. It might be hard for us to grasp this mindset. We haven’t been raised to think of ourselves as chosen people; we haven’t faced suffering at the hands of non-believers. However, we do have contemporaries and fellow Christians today who still hold many of the feelings that the Book of Jonah addresses. Take the Eastern Churches today. Centuries of oppression have bred intense hatred for non-believers, under whose rule they can barely survive. Basic justice demands the overthrow of their oppressors. They have almost lost the sense that these oppressors share a common humanity with them. For centuries, they haven’t had any spiritual interaction with them; attempting to convert a Muslim has been considered a capital crime for twelve hundred years. It’s not surprising that Eastern Christians have largely lost the ability to believe in the conversion of non-believers and instead feel that only their destruction is warranted. Once, I asked a cultured and devout layman from the Greek Church why God created so many Muslims. He answered quickly and angrily: To fill Hell! Similar feelings were present among the Jews towards the nations that conquered and oppressed them. But the jealousy mentioned earlier exacerbated these feelings to a severity that no Christian can fully understand. What right did God have to extend His love to their oppressors, when it was the Jews alone who had witnessed and suffered for Him, to whom He had made so many exclusive promises, whom He had called His Bride, His Darling, His Only One? Yet, the more Israel reflected on that Love, the more they feared it. God had been so gracious and patient with them that they couldn’t trust Him not to show that mercy to others. If that were the case, what was the point of their uniqueness and privilege? What was the value of their existence? Israel might as well perish.
It is this subtle story of Israel’s jealousy of Jehovah, and Jehovah’s gentle treatment of it, which we follow in the last chapter of the book. The chapter starts from Jonah’s confession of a fear of the results of God’s lovingkindness and from his persuasion that, as this spread to the heathen, the life of His servant spent in opposition to the heathen was a worthless life; and the chapter closes with God’s own vindication of His [Pg 539] Love to His jealous prophet.
It’s this subtle story of Israel’s jealousy towards Jehovah and Jehovah’s gentle response that we explore in the last chapter of the book. The chapter begins with Jonah admitting his fear of the consequences of God’s kindness and his belief that, as this kindness extended to the gentiles, his own life spent opposing them was meaningless. The chapter ends with God’s own affirmation of His [Pg 539] love for His jealous prophet.
It was a great grief to Jonah, and he was angered; and he prayed to Jehovah and said: Ah now, Jehovah, while I was still upon mine own ground, at the time that I prepared to flee to Tarshish, was not this my word, that I knew Thee to be a God gracious and tender, long-suffering and plenteous in love, relenting of evil? And now, Jehovah, take, I pray Thee, my life from me, for for me death is better than life.
Jonah was really upset, and he felt angry; he prayed to God and said: "Look, God, when I was still at home, before I tried to escape to Tarshish, didn’t I say that I know You’re compassionate and merciful, patient, full of love, and quick to forgive? And now, God, please just take my life, because I’d rather die than live."
In this impatience of life as well as in some subsequent traits, the story of Jonah reflects that of Elijah. But the difference between the two prophets was this, that while Elijah was very jealous for Jehovah, Jonah was very jealous of Him. Jonah could not bear to see the love promised to Israel alone, and cherished by her, bestowed equally upon her heathen oppressors. And he behaved after the manner of jealousy and of the heart that thinks itself insulted. He withdrew, and sulked in solitude, and would take no responsibility nor further interest in his work. Such men are best treated by a caustic gentleness, a little humour, a little rallying, a leaving to nature, and a taking unawares in their own confessed prejudices. All these—I dare to think even the humour—are present in God’s treatment of Jonah. This is very natural and very beautiful. Twice the Divine Voice speaks with a soft sarcasm: Art thou very angry?[1552] Then Jonah’s affections, turned [Pg 540] from man and God, are allowed their course with a bit of nature, the fresh and green companion of his solitude; and then when all his pity for this has been roused by its destruction, that very pity is employed to awaken his sympathy with God’s compassion for the great city, and he is shown how he has denied to God the same natural affection which he confesses to be so strong in himself. But why try further to expound so clear and obvious an argument?
In this rush of life, along with some other traits, the story of Jonah mirrors that of Elijah. However, the key difference between the two prophets is that while Elijah was very passionate for Jehovah, Jonah was very passionate about Him. Jonah couldn’t stand to see the love promised to Israel—something she cherished—given equally to her non-Israelite oppressors. He acted out of jealousy and the kind of heart that feels offended. He withdrew, sulked in solitude, and refused to take on any responsibility or interest in his mission. Such individuals are best dealt with through a sharp yet gentle approach—using a little humor, a bit of light teasing, letting nature take its course, and catching them off guard with their own admitted biases. All of this—I believe even the humor—is evident in how God interacts with Jonah. It feels very natural and surprisingly beautiful. Twice the Divine Voice speaks with a hint of sarcasm: Are you really angry?[1552] Then Jonah’s feelings, turned away from both man and God, are allowed to flow in the company of nature, the fresh and green companion of his solitude; and when his pity for this nature is stirred by its destruction, that very pity is used to ignite his empathy for God’s compassion for the large city, showing him how he has denied God the same natural affection he admits is so strong within himself. But why continue to explain such a clear and obvious point?
But Jehovah said, Art thou so very angry? Jonah would not answer—how lifelike is his silence at this point!—but went out from the city and sat down before it,[1553] and made him there a booth and dwelt beneath it in the shade, till he should see what happened in the city. And Jehovah God prepared a gourd,[1554] and it grew up above Jonah to be a shadow over his head....[1555] And Jonah rejoiced in the gourd with a great joy. But as dawn came up the next day God prepared a worm, and this[1556] wounded the gourd, that it perished. And it came to pass, when the sun rose, that God prepared a dry east-wind,[1557] and the sun smote on Jonah’s head, so that he was faint, and begged for himself that he might die,[1558] saying, Better my dying than my living! And [Pg 541] God said unto Jonah, Art thou so very angry about the gourd? And he said, I am very angry—even unto death! And Jehovah said: Thou carest for a gourd for which thou hast not travailed, nor hast thou brought it up, a thing that came in a night and in a night has perished.[1559] And shall I not care for Niniveh, the Great City,[1560] in which there are more than twelve times ten thousand human beings who know not their right hand from their left, besides much cattle?
But the Lord asked, "Are you really that angry?" Jonah didn’t respond—his silence speaks volumes right now!—he left the city and sat down outside it, [1553] and made a shelter for himself there, sitting in its shade, waiting to see what would happen to the city. And the Lord provided a plant,[1554] which grew up to give Jonah shade over his head....[1555] Jonah was really happy about the plant. But at dawn the next day, God sent a worm, which attacked the plant so that it withered. When the sun rose, God sent a scorching east wind,[1557] and the sun beat down on Jonah's head, making him faint. He wished he could die,[1558] saying, "I’d rather die than live!" [Pg 541] God asked Jonah, "Are you really that angry about the plant?" Jonah replied, "Yes, I’m angry enough to die!" The Lord said, "You care about this plant, even though you didn’t work for it or make it grow. It came up in a night and perished in a night.[1559] Shouldn't I care about Nineveh, that great city,[1560] with more than 120,000 people who can’t tell their right hand from their left, not to mention all the animals?"
God has vindicated His love to the jealousy of those who thought that it was theirs alone. And we are left with this grand vague vision of the immeasurable city, with its multitude of innocent children and cattle, and God’s compassion brooding over all.
God has shown His love in response to the jealousy of those who believed it belonged only to them. And we are left with this magnificent, unclear image of the boundless city, filled with countless innocent children and animals, with God's compassion watching over everything.
HABAKKUK, Introduction, 115;
Chaps. i.—ii. 4, 129;
ii. 5–20, 143;
iii., 149.
HAGGAI, Introduction, 225;
Chap. i., 236;
ii. 1–9, 241;
ii. 10–19, 244;
ii. 20–23, 250.
JOEL, Introduction, 375;
Chaps. i.—ii. 17, 398;
ii. 18–32, 418;
iii., 431.
JONAH, Introduction, 493;
Chap. i., 514;
ii., 523;
iii., 529;
iv., 536.
“MALACHI,” Introduction, 331;
Chap. i. 2–5, 349;
i. 6–14, 352;
ii. 1–9, 360;
ii. 10–16, 363;
ii. 17—iii. 5, 365;
iii. 6–12, 367;
iii. 13—iv. 2 (Eng.; iii. 13–21 Heb.), 369;
iv. 3–5 (Eng.; iii. 22–24 Heb.), 371.
NAHUM, Introduction, 77;
Chap. i., 90;
ii., iii., 96.
[Pg 543]
OBADIAH, Introduction, 163;
vv. 1–21, 173,
177.
ZECHARIAH (i.—viii.), Introduction, 255;
Chap. i. 1–6, 267;
i. 7–17, 283;
i. 18–21 (Eng.; ii. 1–4 Heb.), 286;
ii. 1–5 (Eng.; ii. 5–9 Heb.), 287;
iii., 292;
iv., 297;
v. 1–4, 301;
v. 5–11, 303;
vi. 1–8, 305;
vi. 9–15, 307;
vii., 320;
viii., 323.
“ZECHARIAH” (ix.—xiv.), Introduction, 449;
Chap. ix. 1–8, 463;
ix. 9–12, 466;
ix. 13–17, 467;
x. 1, 2, 469;
x. 3–12, 470;
xi. 1–3, 473;
xi. 4–17, 473;
xii. 1–7, 478;
xii. 8—xiii. 6, 481;
xiii. 7–9, 473, 477;
xiv., 485.
ZEPHANIAH, Introduction, 35;
Chaps. i.—ii. 3, 46;
ii. 4–15, 61;
iii. 1–13, 67;
iii. 14–20, 67,
73.
HABAKKUK, Intro, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Chapters i.—ii. 4, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
ii. 5-20, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
iii., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
HAGGAI, Intro, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Chap. 1, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
ii. 1–9, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
ii. 10–19, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
ii. 20–23, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
JOEL, Intro, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Chapters i.—ii. 17, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
ii. 18–32, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
iii., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
JONAH, Intro, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Chap. 1, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
ii., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
iii., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
iv., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
“MALACHI,” Intro, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Chap. 1, verses 2–5, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
i. 6–14, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
ii. 1–9, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
ii. 10–16, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
ii. 17—iii. 5, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
iii. 6–12, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
iii. 13—iv. 2 (Eng.; iii. 13–21 Heb.), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
iv. 3–5 (English; iii. 22–24 Hebrew), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
NAHUM, Intro, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Chap. 1, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
ii., iii., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
[Pg 543]
OBADIAH, Intro, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
vv. 1–21, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Zech. (1—8), Introduction, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Chap. 1:1–6, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
i. 7–17, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
i. 18–21 (English); ii. 1–4 Hebrew, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
ii. 1–5 (Eng.; ii. 5–9 Heb.), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
iii., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
iv., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
v. 1–4, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
v. 5–11, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
vi. 1–8, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
vi. 9–15, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
vii., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
viii., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
“ZECHARIAH” (ix.—xiv.), Intro, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Chap. 9:1-8, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
ix. 9–12, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
ix. 13–17, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
x. 1, 2, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
x. 3–12, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
xi. 1–3, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
xi. 4–17, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
xii. 1–7, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
xii. 8—xiii. 6, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
xiii. 7–9, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
xiv., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
ZEPHANIAH, Intro, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Chapters i.—ii. 3, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
ii. 4–15, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
iii. 1–13, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
iii. 14–20, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
FOOTNOTES
[1] Cambridge Bible for Schools, 1897
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cambridge Bible for Schools, 1897
[4] It is uncertain whether Hezekiah was an Assyrian vassal during these years, as his successor Manasseh is recorded to have been in 676.
[4] It's unclear whether Hezekiah was an Assyrian vassal during this time, as it's noted that his successor Manasseh was in 676.
[5] 2 Kings xviii. 4.
[6] The exact date is quite uncertain; 695 is suggested on the chronological table prefixed to this volume, but it may have been 690 or 685.
[6] The exact date is not clear; 695 is proposed in the chronological table at the beginning of this volume, but it could have been 690 or 685.
[7] Cf. McCurdy, History, Prophecy and the Monuments, § 799.
[7] See McCurdy, History, Prophecy and the Monuments, § 799.
[8] Stade (Gesch. des Volkes Israel, I., pp. 627 f.) denies to Manasseh the reconstruction of the high places, the Baal altars and the Asheras, for he does not believe that Hezekiah had succeeded in destroying these. He takes 2 Kings xxi. 3, which describes these reconstructions, as a late interpolation rendered necessary to reconcile the tradition that Hezekiah’s reforms had been quite in the spirit of Deuteronomy, with the fact that there were still high places in the land when Josiah began his reforms. Further, Stade takes the rest of 2 Kings xxi. 2b-7 as also an interpolation, but unlike verse 3 an accurate account of Manasseh’s idolatrous institutions, because it is corroborated by the account of Josiah’s reforms, 2 Kings xxiii. Stade also discusses this passage in Z.A.T.W., 1886, pp. 186 ff.
[8] Stade (Gesch. des Volkes Israel, I., pp. 627 f.) argues that Manasseh did not rebuild the high places, the Baal altars, and the Asheras, as he believes Hezekiah was not successful in destroying them. He interprets 2 Kings xxi. 3, which talks about these reconstructions, as a later addition meant to align the idea that Hezekiah's reforms were in line with the principles of Deuteronomy with the reality that high places still existed when Josiah initiated his reforms. Additionally, Stade views the rest of 2 Kings xxi. 2b-7 as another addition, but considers it an accurate description of Manasseh’s idolatrous practices, because it is supported by the account of Josiah’s reforms in 2 Kings xxIII. Stade also covers this topic in Z.A.T.W., 1886, pp. 186 ff.
[10] 2 Kings xxi., xxiii.
[12] Jer. ii. 30.
[14] 2 Kings xxi. 10 ff.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 2 Kings 21:10 and beyond.
How deeply Manasseh had planted in Israel the worship of the heavenly host may be seen from the survival of the latter through all the reforms of Josiah and the destruction of Jerusalem (Jer. vii. 18, viii., xliv.; Ezek. viii. Cf. Stade, Gesch. des V. Israel, I., pp. 629 ff.).
How deeply Manasseh established the worship of the heavenly bodies in Israel is evident from its persistence through all of Josiah’s reforms and the destruction of Jerusalem (Jer. vii. 18, viii., xliv.; Ezek. viii. Cf. Stade, Gesch. des V. Israel, I., pp. 629 ff.).
[16] The Jehovist and Elohist into the closely mortised JE. Stade indeed assigns to the period of Manasseh Israel’s first acquaintance with the Babylonian cosmogonies and myths which led to that reconstruction of them in the spirit of her own religion which we find in the Jehovistic portions of the beginning of Genesis (Gesch. des V. Isr., I., pp. 630 ff.). But it may well be doubted (1) whether the reign of Manasseh affords time for this assimilation, and (2) whether it was likely that Assyrian and Babylonian theology could make so deep and lasting impression upon the purer faith of Israel at a time when the latter stood in such sharp hostility to all foreign influences and was so bitterly persecuted by the parties in Israel who had succumbed to these influences.
[16] Stade assigns the Jehovist and Elohist writings to the closely intertwined JE period, suggesting that during Manasseh's reign, Israel first encountered Babylonian creation stories and myths. This encounter led to a reinterpretation of these myths through the lens of their own beliefs, which we see in the Jehovistic sections at the start of Genesis (Gesch. des V. Isr., I., pp. 630 ff.). However, there is reason to question (1) whether Manasseh's reign allowed enough time for this assimilation, and (2) whether it was likely for Assyrian and Babylonian theology to leave a deep and lasting impact on the more straightforward faith of Israel, especially at a time when Israel was strongly opposed to foreign influences and facing severe persecution from factions within who had adopted those influences.
[17] Chaps. v.—xxvi., xxviii.
[18] 621 B.C.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 621 B.C.
[19] 2 Chron. xxxiii. 11 ff.
[20] 2 Kings xxi. 23.
[21] But in his conquests of Hauran, Northern Arabia and the eastern neighbours of Judah, he had evidently sought to imitate the policy of Asarhaddon in 675 f., and secure firm ground in Palestine and Arabia for a subsequent attack upon Egypt. That this never came shows more than anything else could Assyria’s consciousness of growing weakness.
[21] But in his campaigns in Hauran, Northern Arabia, and the eastern neighbors of Judah, he clearly aimed to follow the strategy of Asarhaddon in 675 BC, trying to establish a stronghold in Palestine and Arabia for a future attack on Egypt. The fact that this never happened reveals, more than anything else, Assyria's awareness of its increasing weakness.
[22] The name of Josiah’s (יֹאשִׁיָּהוּ) mother was Jedidah (יְדִידָה), daughter of Adaiah (עֲדָיָה) of Boṣḳath in the Shephelah of Judah.
[22] Josiah’s (יֹאשִׁיָּהוּ) mother was Jedidah (Friend), the daughter of Adaiah (עַדָיָה) from Boṣḳath in the lowlands of Judah.
[23] 2 Kings xxii., xxiii.
[25] Ibid., 5.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 5.
[26] Ibid., 8–12.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 8–12.
[27] I. 102 ff.
[28] Herod., I. 105.
[29] The new name of Bethshan in the mouth of Esdraelon, viz. Scythopolis, is said to be derived from them (but see Hist. Geog. of the Holy Land, pp. 363 f.); they conquered Askalon (Herod., I. 105).
[29] The new name of Bethshan at the entrance of Esdraelon, Scythopolis, is believed to come from them (but see Hist. Geog. of the Holy Land, pp. 363 f.); they conquered Askalon (Herod., I. 105).
[30] 2 Kings xvii. 6: and in the cities (LXX. mountains) of the Medes. The Heb. is מָדָי, Madai.
[30] 2 Kings 17:6: and in the cities (LXX. mountains) of the Medes. The Heb. is Media, Madai.
[31] Mentioned by Sargon.
[32] Sayce, Empires of the East, 239: cf. McCurdy, § 823 f.
[32] Sayce, Empires of the East, 239: see McCurdy, § 823 f.
[33] Herod., I. 103.
[34] Heb. Kasdim, כַּשְׂדִּים; LXX. Χαλδαῖοι; Assyr. Kaldâa, Kaldu. The Hebrew form with s is regarded by many authorities as the original, from the Assyrian root kashadu, to conquer, and the Assyrian form with l to have arisen by the common change of sh through r into l. The form with s does not occur, however, in Assyrian, which also possesses the root kaladu, with the same meaning as kashadu. See Mr. Pinches’ articles on Chaldea and the Chaldeans in the new edition of Vol. I. of Smith’s Bible Dictionary.
[34] Heb. Kasdim, כּשׁדים; LXX. Χαλδαῖοι; Assyr. Kaldâa, Kaldu. Many experts believe that the Hebrew form with s is the original, stemming from the Assyrian root kashadu, which means to conquer, while the Assyrian version with l likely emerged from the common transformation of sh through r into l. However, the form with s doesn’t appear in Assyrian, which also has the root kaladu, meaning the same as kashadu. See Mr. Pinches’ articles on Chaldea and the Chaldeans in the new edition of Vol. I. of Smith’s Bible Dictionary.
[36] No inscriptions of Asshur-itil-ilani have been found later than the first two years of his reign.
[36] No inscriptions of Asshur-itil-ilani have been found after the first two years of his reign.
[37] Billerbeck-Jeremias, “Der Untergang Niniveh’s,” in Delitzsch and Haupt’s Beiträge zur Assyriologie, III., p. 113.
[37] Billerbeck-Jeremias, “The Fall of Nineveh,” in Delitzsch and Haupt’s Contributions to Assyriology, III., p. 113.
[38] Nahum ii.
[40] Abydenus (apud Euseb., Chron., I. 9) reports a marriage between Nebuchadrezzar, Nabopolassar’s son, and the daughter of the Median king.
[40] Abydenus (in Eusebius, Chron., I. 9) reports that Nebuchadnezzar, the son of Nabopolassar, married the daughter of the Median king.
[41] 2 Kings xxiii. 29. The history is here very obscure. Necho, met at Megiddo by Josiah, and having slain him, appears to have spent a year or two in subjugating, and arranging for the government of, Syria (ibid., verses 33–35), and only reached the Euphrates in 605, when Nebuchadrezzar defeated him.
[41] 2 Kings 23:29. The events here are quite unclear. Necho, who encountered Josiah at Megiddo and killed him, seems to have spent a year or two conquering and organizing the administration of Syria (ibid., verses 33–35), and only arrived at the Euphrates in 605, when Nebuchadnezzar defeated him.
[42] The reverse view is taken by Wellhausen, who says (Israel u. Jüd. Gesch., pp. 97 f.): “Der Pharaoh scheint ausgezogen zu sein um sich seinen Teil an der Erbschaft Ninives vorwegzunehmen, während die Meder und Chaldäer die Stadt belagerten.”
[42] Wellhausen has a different perspective, stating (Israel u. Jüd. Gesch., pp. 97 f.): "The Pharaoh seems to have set out to claim his share of Nineveh's inheritance while the Medes and Chaldeans were besieging the city."
[44] I. 106.
[45] A stele of Nabonidus discovered at Hilleh and now in the museum at Constantinople relates that in his third year, 553, the king restored at Harran the temple of Sin, the moon-god, which the Medes had destroyed fifty-four years before, i.e. 607. Whether the Medes did this before, during or after the siege of Niniveh is uncertain, but the approximate date of the siege, 608—606, is thus marvellously confirmed. The stele affirms that the Medes alone took Niniveh, but that they were called in by Marduk, the Babylonian god, to assist Nabopolassar and avenge the deportation of his image by Sennacherib to Niniveh. Messerschmidt (Mittheilungen der Vorderasiatischen Gesellschaft, I. 1896) argues that the Medes were summoned by the Babylonians while the latter were being sore pressed by the Assyrians. Winckler had already (Untersuch., pp. 124 ff., 1889) urged that the Babylonians would refrain from taking an active part in the overthrow of Niniveh, in fear of incurring the guilt of sacrilege. Neither Messerschmidt’s paper, nor Scheil’s (who describes the stele in the Recueil des Travaux, XVIII. 1896), being accessible to me, I have written this note on the information supplied by Rev. C. H. W. Johns, of Cambridge, in the Expository Times, 1896, and by Prof. A. B. Davidson in App. I. to Nah., Hab. and Zeph.
[45] A stele of Nabonidus found at Hilleh and now in the museum in Constantinople states that in his third year, 553, the king restored the temple of Sin, the moon-god, at Harran, which the Medes had destroyed fifty-four years earlier, i.e., 607. It’s unclear whether the Medes did this before, during, or after the siege of Nineveh, but the approximate date of the siege, 608–606, is remarkably confirmed. The stele claims that the Medes alone captured Nineveh but that they were called upon by Marduk, the Babylonian god, to help Nabopolassar and to avenge the deportation of his image by Sennacherib to Nineveh. Messerschmidt (Mittheilungen der Vorderasiatischen Gesellschaft, I. 1896) argues that the Medes were summoned by the Babylonians while they were being heavily pressured by the Assyrians. Winckler had previously (Untersuch., pp. 124 ff., 1889) suggested that the Babylonians would avoid taking an active role in the capture of Nineveh, fearing they would be guilty of sacrilege. Neither Messerschmidt’s paper nor Scheil’s (who describes the stele in the Recueil des Travaux, XVIII. 1896) is available to me, so I have written this note based on information provided by Rev. C. H. W. Johns of Cambridge in the Expository Times, 1896, and by Prof. A. B. Davidson in App. I to Nah., Hab. and Zeph.
[46] Berosus and Abydenus in Eusebius.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Berosus and Abydenus in Eusebius.
[47] This spelling (Jer. xlix. 28) is nearer the original than the alternative Hebrew Nebuchadnezzar. But the LXX. Ναβουχοδονόσορ, and the Ναβουκοδρόσορος of Abydenus and Megasthenes and Ναβοκοδρόσορος of Strabo, have preserved the more correct vocalisation; for the original is Nabu-kudurri-uṣur = Nebo, defend the crown!
[47] This spelling (Jer. xlix. 28) is closer to the original than the alternative Hebrew Nebuchadnezzar. However, the LXX. Ναβουχοδονόσορ, along with the Ναβουκοδρόσορος from Abydenus and Megasthenes and Ναβοκοδρόσορος from Strabo, have maintained the more accurate pronunciation; as the original is Nabu-kudurri-uṣur = Nebo, defend the crown!
[50] 2 Kings xxii. 11–20. The genuineness of this passage is proved (as against Stade, Gesch. des Volkes Israel, I.) by the promise which it gives to Josiah of a peaceful death. Had it been written after the battle of Megiddo, in which Josiah was slain, it could not have contained such a promise.
[50] 2 Kings 22:11–20. The authenticity of this passage is demonstrated (against Stade, History of the People of Israel, I.) by the promise made to Josiah of a peaceful death. If it had been written after the battle of Megiddo, where Josiah was killed, it wouldn't include such a promise.
[51] Jer. vii. 4, viii. 8.
[52] vi. 1.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ vi. 1.
[54] Jer. xxii. 15 f.
[55] Ibid., ver. 16.
[56] We have no record of this, but a prince who so rashly flung himself in the way of Egypt would not hesitate to claim authority over Moab and Ammon.
[56] We don’t have evidence of this, but a prince who impulsively threw himself into Egypt wouldn’t hesitate to assert control over Moab and Ammon.
[57] 2 Kings xxiii. 24. The question whether Necho came by land from Egypt or brought his troops in his fleet to Acre is hardly answered by the fact that Josiah went to Megiddo to meet him. But Megiddo on the whole tells more for the land than the sea. It is not on the path from Acre to the Euphrates; it is the key of the land-road from Egypt to the Euphrates. Josiah could have no hope of stopping Pharaoh on the broad levels of Philistia; but at Megiddo there was a narrow pass, and the only chance of arresting so large an army as it moved in detachments. Josiah’s tactics were therefore analogous to those of Saul, who also left his own territory and marched north to Esdraelon, to meet his foe—and death.
[57] 2 Kings xxiii. 24. The question of whether Necho arrived by land from Egypt or brought his troops by ship to Acre is not clearly answered by the fact that Josiah went to Megiddo to meet him. However, Megiddo generally supports the idea of land travel rather than sea. It’s not on the route from Acre to the Euphrates; it serves as the key land route from Egypt to the Euphrates. Josiah had no chance of stopping Pharaoh on the open plains of Philistia, but at Megiddo, there was a narrow pass that offered his only shot at halting such a large army as it moved in parts. Josiah's strategy was similar to that of Saul, who also left his own land and marched north to Esdraelon to confront his enemy—and meet his own fate.
[58] A. B. Davidson, The Exile and the Restoration, p. 8 (Bible Class Primers, ed. by Salmond; Edin., T. & T. Clark, 1897).
[58] A. B. Davidson, The Exile and the Restoration, p. 8 (Bible Class Primers, ed. by Salmond; Edin., T. & T. Clark, 1897).
[59] 2 Kings xxiii. 33–35.
[60] Jer. xxii. 13–15.
[61] Jer. xi.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Jer. 11.
[62] xxv. 1 ff.
[63] xxxvi.
[64] 2 Kings xxiv. 1. In the chronological table appended to Kautzsch’s Bibel this verse and Jehoiakim’s submission are assigned to 602. But this allows too little time for Nebuchadrezzar to confirm his throne in Babylon and march to Palestine, and it is not corroborated by the record in the Book of Jeremiah of events in Judah in 604—602.
[64] 2 Kings xxiv. 1. In the timeline attached to Kautzsch’s Bibel, this verse and Jehoiakim’s submission are dated to 602. However, this timeline doesn’t give Nebuchadrezzar enough time to secure his throne in Babylon and travel to Palestine, and it isn’t supported by the account in the Book of Jeremiah regarding events in Judah from 604 to 602.
[65] Nebuchadrezzar did not die till 562.
Nebuchadnezzar lived until 562.
[68] 2 Kings xxiv. 2.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 2 Kings 24:2.
[70] So Josephus puts it (X. Antiq., vii. 1). Jehoiachin was unusually bewailed (Lam. iv. 20; Ezek. xvii. 22 ff.). He survived in captivity till the death of Nebuchadrezzar, whose successor Evil-Merodach in 561 took him from prison and gave him a place in his palace (2 Kings xxv. 27 ff.).
[70] So Josephus writes (X. Antiq., vii. 1). Jehoiachin was mourned significantly (Lam. iv. 20; Ezek. xvii. 22 ff.). He lived in captivity until Nebuchadnezzar's death, and his successor Evil-Merodach, in 561, released him from prison and gave him a position in his palace (2 Kings xxv. 27 ff.).
[71] i. 3b, 5b; ii. 2, 5, 6, 7, 8 last word, 14b; iii. 18, 19a, 20.
[72] i. 14b; ii. 1, 3; iii. 1, 5, 6, 7, 8, 10, 15, 17.
[72] i. 14b; ii. 1, 3; iii. 1, 5, 6, 7, 8, 10, 15, 17.
[75] i. 3, מַכְשֵׁלוֹת, only in Isa. iii. 6; 15, משואה, only in Job xxx. 3, xxxviii. 27—cf. Psalms lxxiii. 18, lxxiv. 3; ii. 8, גדפים, Isa. xliii. 28—cf. li. 7; 9, חרול, Prov. xxiv. 31, Job xxx. 7; 15, עליזה, Isa. xxii. 2, xxiii. 7, xxxii. 13—cf. xiii. 3, xxiv. 8; iii. 1, נגאלה, see next note but one; 3, זאבי ערב, Hab. i. 8; 11, עליזי גאותך, Isa. xiii. 3; 18, נוגי, Lam. i. 4, נוגות.
[75] i. 3, Obstacles, only in Isa. iii. 6; 15, משואה, only in Job xxx. 3, xxxviii. 27—cf. Psalms lxxiii. 18, lxxiv. 3; ii. 8, הקללות, Isa. xliii. 28—cf. li. 7; 9, חרול, Prov. xxiv. 31, Job xxx. 7; 15, אליזה, Isa. xxii. 2, xxiii. 7, xxxii. 13—cf. xiii. 3, xxiv. 8; iii. 1, נדלג, see next note but one; 3, Evening wolves, Hab. i. 8; 11, Happy your highness, Isa. xiii. 3; 18, נוגי, Lam. i. 4, Depressed.
[76] i. 11, המכתש as the name of a part of Jerusalem, otherwise only Jer. xv. 19; נטילי כסף; 12, קפא in pt. Qal, and otherwise only Exod. xv. 8, Zech. xiv. 6, Job x. 10; 14, מַהֵר (adj.), but the pointing may be wrong—cf. Maher-shalal-hash-baz, Isa. viii. 1, 3; צרח in Qal, elsewhere only once in Hi. Isa. xlii. 13; 17, לחום in sense of flesh, cf. Job xx. 23; 18, נבהלה if a noun (?); ii. 1, קשש in Qal and Hithpo, elsewhere only in Polel; 9, מכרה ,ממשק; 11, רזה, to make lean, otherwise only in Isa. xvii. 4, to be lean; 14, ארזה (?); iii. 1, מראה, pt. of יונה ;מרה, pt. Qal, in Jer. xlvi. 16, l. 16, it may be a noun; 4, אנשי בגדות; 6, נצדו; 9, שכם אחד; 10, עתרי בת־פוצי (?); 15, פנה in sense to turn away; 18, ממך היו (?).
[76] i. 11, המכתש as a part of Jerusalem, otherwise only Jer. xv. 19; לוקח כסף; 12, Freeze in pt. Qal, and otherwise only Exod. xv. 8, Zech. xiv. 6, Job x. 10; 14, Quickly (adj.), but the pointing may be wrong—cf. Maher-shalal-hash-baz, Isa. viii. 1, 3; Scream in Qal, elsewhere only once in Hi. Isa. xlii. 13; 17, To heat in sense of flesh, cf. Job xx. 23; 18, נבהלה if a noun (?); ii. 1, קשש in Qal and Hithpo, elsewhere only in Polel; 9, מכרה, ממשק; 11, Thin, to make lean, otherwise only in Isa. xvii. 4, to be lean; 14, ארזה (?); iii. 1, Appearance, pt. of יונה ;מרה, pt. Qal, in Jer. xlvi. 16, l. 16, it may be a noun; 4, כוחות בגדים; 6, נצדו; 9, שכם אחד; 10, עתרי בת-פוצי (?); 15, Contact in sense to turn away; 18, From you were (?).
[77] i. 8, etc., פקד על, followed by person, but not by thing—cf. Jer. ix. 24, xxiii. 34, etc., Job xxxvi. 23, 2 Chron. xxxvi. 23, Ezek. i. 2; 13, משׁסה, only in Hab. ii. 7, Isa. xlii., Jer. xxx. 16, 2 Kings xxi. 14; 17, הֵצֵר, Hi. of צרר, only in 1 Kings viii. 37, and Deut., 2 Chron., Jer., Neh.; ii. 3, ענוה; 8 גדופים, Isa. xliii. 28, li. 7 (fem. pl.); 9, חרול, Prov. xxiv. 31, Job xxx. 7; iii. 1, נגאלה, Ni, pt. = impure, Isa. lix. 3, Lam. iv. 14; יונה, a pt. in Jer. xlvi. 16, l. 16; 3, זאבי ערב, Hab. i. 8—cf. Jer. v. 6, זאב ערבות; 9, ברור, Isa. xlix. 2, ברר, Ezek. xx. 38, 1 Chron. vii. 40, ix. 22, xvi. 41, Neh. v. 18, Job xxxiii. 3, Eccles. iii. 18, ix. 1; 11, עליזי גאוה, Isa. xiii. 3; 18, נוּגֵי, Lam. i. 4 has נוּגות.
[77] i. 8, etc., הורה על, followed by a person, but not by a thing—cf. Jer. ix. 24, xxiii. 34, etc., Job xxxvi. 23, 2 Chron. xxxvi. 23, Ezek. i. 2; 13, משסה, only in Hab. ii. 7, Isa. xlii., Jer. xxx. 16, 2 Kings xxi. 14; 17, הֵצֵר, Hi. of צרר, only in 1 Kings viii. 37, and Deut., 2 Chron., Jer., Neh.; ii. 3, humility; 8 Curses, Isa. xliii. 28, li. 7 (fem. pl.); 9, חרול, Prov. xxiv. 31, Job xxx. 7; iii. 1, נגאלה, Ni, pt. = impure, Isa. l59. 3, Lam. iv. 14; יונה, a pt. in Jer. xlvi. 16, l. 16; 3, Arab wolves, Hab. i. 8—cf. Jer. v. 6, איש זאב; 9, Of course, Isa. xlix. 2, Choose, Ezek. xx. 38, 1 Chron. vii. 40, ix. 22, xvi. 41, Neh. v. 18, Job xxxiii. 3, Eccles. iii. 18, ix. 1; 11, Joyful pride, Isa. xiii. 3; 18, נוּגֵי, Lam. i. 4 has נוגות.
[78] So Hitzig, Ewald, Pusey, Kuenen, Robertson Smith (Encyc. Brit.), Driver, Wellhausen, Kirkpatrick, Budde, von Orelli, Cornill, Schwally, Davidson.
[78] So Hitzig, Ewald, Pusey, Kuenen, Robertson Smith (Encyc. Brit.), Driver, Wellhausen, Kirkpatrick, Budde, von Orelli, Cornill, Schwally, Davidson.
[79] So Delitzsch, Kleinert, and Schulz (Commentar über den Proph. Zeph., 1892, p. 7, quoted by König).
[79] So Delitzsch, Kleinert, and Schulz (Commentary on the Prophecies of Zephaniah, 1892, p. 7, quoted by König).
[80] So König.
So König.
[81] Jer. xxv.
[82] Jer. vii. 18.
[83] i. 3.
[84] Kleinert in his Commentary in Lange’s Bibelwerk, and Delitzsch in his article in Herzog’s Real-Encyclopädie², both offer a number of inconclusive arguments. These are drawn from the position of Zephaniah after Habakkuk, but, as we have seen, the order of the Twelve is not always chronological; from the supposition that Zephaniah i. 7, Silence before the Lord Jehovah, quotes Habakkuk ii. 20, Keep silence before Him, all the earth, but the phrase common to both is too general to be decisive, and if borrowed by one or other may just as well have been Zephaniah’s originally as Habakkuk’s; from the phrase remnant of Baal (i. 4), as if this were appropriate only after the Reform of 621, but it was quite as appropriate after the beginnings of reform six years earlier; from the condemnation of the sons of the king (i. 8), whom Delitzsch takes as Josiah’s sons, who before the great Reform were too young to be condemned, while later their characters did develop badly and judgment fell upon all of them, but sons of the king, even if that be the correct reading (LXX. house of the king), does not necessarily mean the reigning monarch’s children; and from the assertion that Deuteronomy is quoted in the first chapter of Zephaniah, and “so quoted as to show that the prophet needs only to put the people in mind of it as something supposed to be known,” but the verses cited in support of this (viz. 13, 15, 17: cf. Deut. xxviii. 30 and 29) are too general in their character to prove the assertion. See translation below.
[84] Kleinert in his commentary on Lange’s Bibelwerk, and Delitzsch in his article in Herzog’s Real-Encyclopädie², both present several inconclusive arguments. These are based on the placement of Zephaniah after Habakkuk, but, as we’ve seen, the order of the Twelve isn’t always chronological; from the assumption that Zephaniah 1:7, Silence before the Lord Jehovah, quotes Habakkuk 2:20, Keep silence before Him, all the earth, but the shared phrase is too vague to be conclusive, and if one borrowed from the other, it could just as easily have been originally Zephaniah’s as Habakkuk’s; from the term remnant of Baal (1:4), as if this were only relevant after the Reform of 621, but it was also applicable after the initial reforms six years earlier; from the condemnation of the sons of the king (1:8), whom Delitzsch interprets as Josiah’s sons, who were too young to be condemned before the major Reform, even though their actions did later lead to their downfall, but sons of the king, even if that's the correct reading (LXX. house of the king), doesn’t necessarily mean the children of the reigning king; and from the claim that Deuteronomy is referenced in the first chapter of Zephaniah, and “so cited as to show that the prophet only needs to remind the people of it as something already known,” but the verses used to support this (i.e., 13, 15, 17: cf. Deut. 28:30 and 29) are too broad in nature to validate the claim. See translation below.
[85] König has to deny the authenticity of this in order to make his case for the reign of Jehoiakim. But nearly all critics take the phrase as genuine.
[85] König needs to reject the validity of this to support his argument for Jehoiakim's rule. However, almost all critics consider the phrase to be authentic.
[87] Not much stress can be laid upon the phrase I will cut off the remnant of Baal, ver. 4, for, if the reading be correct, it may only mean the destruction of Baal-worship, and not the uprooting of what has been left over.
[87] We shouldn't put too much emphasis on the phrase I will cut off the remnant of Baal, ver. 4, because if the text is interpreted correctly, it might just refer to the end of Baal worship rather than completely getting rid of what remains.
[89] If 695 be the date of the accession of Manasseh, being then twelve, Amariah, Zephaniah’s great-grandfather, cannot have been more than ten, that is, born in 705. His son Gedaliah was probably not born before 689, his son Kushi probably not before 672, and his son Zephaniah probably not before 650.
[89] If 695 is the year Manasseh came to power when he was twelve, then Amariah, Zephaniah’s great-grandfather, could not have been older than ten, which means he was likely born in 705. His son Gedaliah probably wasn’t born before 689, his son Kushi likely wasn’t born before 672, and his son Zephaniah probably wasn’t born before 650.
[90] Z.A.T.W., 1890, Heft 1.
[91] Bacher, Z.A.T.W., 1891, 186; Cornill, Einleitung, 1891; Budde, Theol. Stud. u. Krit., 1893, 393 ff.; Davidson, Nah., Hab. and Zeph., 100 ff.
[91] Bacher, Z.A.T.W., 1891, 186; Cornill, Introduction, 1891; Budde, Theological Studies and Critique, 1893, 393 ff.; Davidson, Nahum, Habakkuk, and Zephaniah, 100 ff.
[92] Z.A.T.W., 1891, Heft 2.
[93] By especially Bacher, Cornill and Budde as above.
[93] By particularly Bacher, Cornill, and Budde as mentioned above.
[94] See Budde and Davidson.
[95] The ideal of chap. i.—ii. 3, of the final security of a poor and lowly remnant of Israel, “necessarily implies that they shall no longer be threatened by hostility from without, and this condition is satisfied by the prophet’s view of the impending judgment on the ancient enemies of his nation,” i.e. those mentioned in ii. 4–15 (Robertson Smith, Encyc. Brit., art. “Zephaniah”).
[95] The ideal in chapters i—ii. 3, of the ultimate safety of a poor and humble remnant of Israel, “necessarily implies that they will no longer face threats from outside, and this condition is fulfilled by the prophet’s perspective on the upcoming judgment against the ancient enemies of his nation,” i.e. those mentioned in ii. 4–15 (Robertson Smith, Encyc. Brit., art. “Zephaniah”).
[96] See, however, Davidson for some linguistic reasons for taking the two sections as one. Robertson Smith, also in 1888 (Encyc. Brit., art. “Zephaniah”), assumed (though not without pointing out the possibility of the addition of other pieces to the genuine prophecies of Zephaniah) that “a single leading motive runs through the whole” book, and “the first two chapters would be incomplete without the third, which moreover is certainly pre-exilic (vv. 1–4) and presents specific points of contact with what precedes, as well as a general agreement in style and idea.”
[96] However, see Davidson for some linguistic reasons that support considering the two sections as one. Robertson Smith, also in 1888 (Encyc. Brit., art. “Zephaniah”), suggested (while noting the possibility of other pieces being added to the genuine prophecies of Zephaniah) that “a single main theme runs through the entire” book, and “the first two chapters would be incomplete without the third, which is definitely pre-exilic (vv. 1–4) and shows specific connections with what comes before, as well as a general consistency in style and ideas.”
[97] Schwally (234) thinks that the epithet צדיק (ver. 5) was first applied to Jehovah by the Second Isaiah (xlv. 21, lxiv. 2, xlii. 21), and became frequent from his time on. In disproof Budde (3398) quotes Exod. ix. 27, Jer. xii. 1, Lam. i. 18. Schwally also points to נצדו as borrowed from Aramaic.
[97] Schwally (234) believes that the title Righteous (ver. 5) was first used for Jehovah by the Second Isaiah (xlv. 21, lxiv. 2, xlii. 21), and became common starting from that period. In response, Budde (3398) cites Exod. ix. 27, Jer. xii. 1, Lam. i. 18. Schwally also indicates that נצדו is derived from Aramaic.
[98] Budde, p. 395; Davidson, 103. Schwally (230 ff.) seeks to prove the unity of 9 and 10 with the context, but he has apparently mistaken the meaning of ver. 8 (231). That surely does not mean that the nations are gathered in order to punish the godlessness of the Jews, but that they may themselves be punished.
[98] Budde, p. 395; Davidson, 103. Schwally (230 ff.) tries to demonstrate the connection between verses 9 and 10 and the context, but he seems to have misunderstood the meaning of verse 8 (231). It certainly does not imply that the nations are gathered to punish the wickedness of the Jews, but rather that they themselves may face punishment.
[99] See Davidson, 103.
[100] Josiah, born c. 648, succeeded c. 639, was about eighteen in 630, and then appears to have begun his reforms.
[100] Josiah, born around 648, became king around 639, was about eighteen in 630, and then seems to have started his reforms.
[102] Jer. i. 5.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Jer. 1:5.
[104] Josiah.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Josiah.
[105] It is not usual in the O.T. to carry a man’s genealogy beyond his grandfather, except for some special purpose, or in order to include some ancestor of note. Also the name Hezekiah is very rare apart from the king. The number of names compounded with Jah or Jehovah is another proof that the line is a royal one. The omission of the phrase king of Judah after Hezekiah’s name proves nothing; it may have been of purpose because the phrase has to occur immediately again.
[105] It's not common in the Old Testament to trace a man's lineage beyond his grandfather unless there's a specific reason or to highlight a notable ancestor. Also, the name Hezekiah is quite rare outside of the king. The number of names combined with Jah or Jehovah further indicates that this lineage is royal. The absence of the phrase king of Judah after Hezekiah's name doesn't prove anything; it might have been intentional because that phrase has to appear right after.
[106] It was not till 652 that a league was made between the Palestine princes and Psamtik I. against Assyria. This certainly would have been the most natural year for a child to be named Kushi. But that would set the birth of Zephaniah as late as 632, and his prophecy towards the end of Josiah’s reign, which we have seen to be improbable on other grounds.
[106] It wasn’t until 652 that an alliance was formed between the Palestinian leaders and Psamtik I against Assyria. This would definitely have been the most logical year for a child to be named Kushi. However, that would date Zephaniah's birth as late as 632, making his prophecy towards the end of Josiah’s reign unlikely for other reasons we've discussed.
[107] Jer. xxi. 1, xxix. 25, 29, xxxvii. 3, lii. 24 ff.; 2 Kings xxv. 18. The analogous Phœnician name צפנבעל, Saphan-ba’al = “Baal protects or hides,” is found in No. 207 of the Phœnician inscriptions in the Corpus Inscr. Semiticarum.
[107] Jer. 21:1, 29:25, 29, 37:3, 52:24 ff.; 2 Kings 25:18. The similar Phoenician name צפנבעל, Saphan-ba’al = “Baal protects or hides,” is found in No. 207 of the Phoenician inscriptions in the Corpus Inscr. Semiticarum.
[108] Chap. i. 15. With the above paragraph cf. Robertson Smith, Encyc. Brit., art. “Zephaniah.”
[108] Chap. i. 15. Compare the above paragraph with Robertson Smith, Encyc. Brit., article "Zephaniah."
[109] Chap. i. 14b.
[110] In fact this forms one difficulty about the conclusion which we have reached as to the date. We saw that one reason against putting the Book of Zephaniah after the great Reforms of 621 was that it betrayed no sign of their effects. But it might justly be answered that, if Zephaniah prophesied before 621, his book ought to betray some sign of the approach of reform. Still the explanation given above is satisfactory.
[110] This actually creates a challenge regarding the conclusion we've come to about the date. We noted that one reason for not placing the Book of Zephaniah after the major reforms of 621 was that it showed no indication of their impact. However, it could be argued that if Zephaniah prophesied before 621, his book should reflect some signs of the upcoming reform. Still, the explanation provided earlier is sufficient.
[111] Chap. i. 12.
[112] So wine upon the lees is a generous wine according to Isa. xxv. 6.
[112] So wine upon the lees is a rich wine according to Isa. xxv. 6.
[113] Jer. xlviii. 11.
[114] The text reads the ruins (מַכְשֵׁלוֹת, unless we prefer with Wellhausen מִכְשֹׁלים, the stumbling-blocks, i.e. idols) with the wicked, and I will cut off man (LXX. the lawless) from off the face of the ground. Some think the clause partly too redundant, partly too specific, to be original. But suppose we read וְהִכְשַׁלְתִּי (cf. Mal. ii. 8, Lam. i. 14 and passim: this is more probable than Schwally’s כִּשַׁלְתִּי, op. cit., p. 169), and for אדם the reading which probably the LXX. had before them, אדם רשע (Job xx. 29, xxvii. 13, Prov. xi. 7: cf. אדם בליעל Prov. vi. 12) or אדם עַוָּל (cf. iii. 5), we get the rendering adopted in the translation above. Some think the whole passage an intrusion, yet it is surely probable that the earnest moral spirit of Zephaniah would aim at the wicked from the very outset of his prophecy.
[114] The text reads the ruins (Obstacles, unless we prefer with Wellhausen Obstacles, the stumbling-blocks, i.e. idols) with the wicked, and I will cut off man (LXX. the lawless) from off the face of the ground. Some think the clause is partly too redundant and partly too specific to be original. But suppose we read and I stumbled (cf. Mal. ii. 8, Lam. i. 14 and passim: this is more likely than Schwally’s I failed, op. cit., p. 169), and for Adam the reading which the LXX. probably had before them, רשעים (Job xx. 29, xxvii. 13, Prov. xi. 7: cf. אדם רע Prov. vi. 12) or אדם רע (cf. iii. 5), we get the translation used above. Some think the whole passage is an addition, yet it seems likely that the serious moral intention of Zephaniah would address the wicked right from the beginning of his prophecy.
[115] LXX. names, held by some to be the original reading (Schwally, etc.). In that case the phrase might have some allusion to the well-known promise in Deut., the place where I shall set My name. This is more natural than a reference to Hosea ii. 19, which is quoted by some.
[115] LXX. names, considered by some to be the original reading (Schwally, etc.). In this case, the phrase could potentially allude to the well-known promise in Deut., the place where I will set My name. This interpretation is more natural than referencing Hosea ii. 19, which has been cited by some.
[116] Some Greek codd. take Baal as fem., others as plur.
[116] Some Greek manuscripts show Baal as feminine, while others treat it as plural.
[117] So LXX.
[118] Heb. reads and them who bow themselves, who swear, by Jehovah. So LXX. B with and before who swear. But LXX. A omits and. LXX. Q omits them who bow themselves. Wellhausen keeps the clause with the exception of who swear, and so reads (to the end of verse) them who bow themselves to Jehovah and swear by Milcom.
[118] The Hebrew text reads and those who bow down, who swear by Jehovah. The Septuagint version B includes and before who swear. However, the Septuagint version A leaves out and. The Septuagint version Q excludes those who bow down. Wellhausen retains the clause but removes who swear, and thus reads (up to the end of the verse) those who bow down to Jehovah and swear by Milcom.
[119] Or Molech = king. LXX. by their king. Other Greek versions: Moloch and Melchom. Vulg. Melchom.
[119] Or Molech = king. LXX. by their king. Other Greek versions: Moloch and Melchom. Vulg. Melchom.
[120] LXX. His.
[121] So LXX. Heb. sons.
[122] Is this some superstitious rite of the idol-worshippers as described in the case of Dagon, 1 Sam. v. 5? Or is it a phrase for breaking into a house, and so parallel to the second clause of the verse? Most interpreters prefer the latter. The idolatrous rites have been left behind. Schwally suggests the original order may have been: princes and sons of the king, who fill their lord’s house full of violence and deceit; and I will visit upon every one that leapeth over the threshold on that day, and upon all that wear foreign raiment.
[122] Is this a superstitious practice of idol-worshippers like those described with Dagon in 1 Sam. v. 5? Or is it a term for breaking into a house, making it parallel to the second part of the verse? Most interpreters lean toward the latter. The idolatrous rituals have been abandoned. Schwally suggests the original order might have been: princes and sons of the king, who fill their lord’s house with violence and deceit; and I will punish everyone who jumps over the threshold on that day, and all those who wear foreign clothing.
[123] The Second or New Town: cf. 2 Kings xxii. 14, 2 Chron. xxxiv. 22, which state that the prophetess Huldah lived there. Cf. Neh. iii. 9, 12, xi. 9.
[123] The Second or New Town: see 2 Kings 22:14, 2 Chronicles 34:22, which mention that the prophetess Huldah lived there. See also Nehemiah 3:9, 12, 11:9.
[124] The hollow probably between the western and eastern hills, or the upper part of the Tyropœan (Orelli).
[124] The valley likely located between the western and eastern hills, or the upper part of the Tyropœan (Orelli).
[125] Heb. people of Canaan.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Heb. Canaanites.
[126] נטיל, found only here, from נטל, to lift up, and in Isa. xl. 15 to weigh. Still it may have a wider meaning, all they that carry money (Davidson).
[126] נטיל, appears only here, from burden, to lift up, and in Isa. xl. 15 to weigh. However, it could have a broader meaning, all those who carry money (Davidson).
[128] The Hebrew text and versions here add: And they shall build houses and not inhabit (Greek in them), and plant vineyards and not drink the wine thereof. But the phrase is a common one (Deut. xxviii. 30; Amos v. 11: cf. Micah vi. 15), and while likely to have been inserted by a later hand, is here superfluous, and mars the firmness and edge of Zephaniah’s threat.
[128] The Hebrew text and versions here add: And they shall build houses and not live in them (Greek in them), and plant vineyards and not drink the wine from them. But this phrase is a common one (Deut. xxviii. 30; Amos v. 11: cf. Micah vi. 15), and while it was probably added later, it feels unnecessary here and takes away from the strength and clarity of Zephaniah’s warning.
[129] For מהר Wellhausen reads ממהר, pt. Pi; but מהר may be a verbal adj.; compare the phrase מהר שלל, Isa. viii. 1.
[129] For Hurry, Wellhausen interprets it as In a hurry, pt. Pi; however, Hurry up might be a verbal adjective; see the phrase מהר תפס, Isa. viii. 1.
[130] Dies Iræ, Dies Illa!
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Day of Judgment!
[131] Heb. sho’ah u-mesho’ah. Lit. ruin (or devastation) and destruction.
[131] Heb. sho’ah u-mesho’ah. Literally, ruin (or devastation) and destruction.
[132] Some take this first clause of ver. 18 as a gloss. See Schwally in loco.
[132] Some interpret this first part of verse 18 as an addition. See Schwally in loco.
[133] Read אף for אך. So LXX., Syr., Wellhausen, Schwally.
[133] Read also for but. So LXX., Syr., Wellhausen, Schwally.
[134] In vv. 1–3 of chap. ii., wrongly separated from chap. i.: see Davidson.
[134] In verses 1–3 of chapter ii., which were incorrectly separated from chapter i.: see Davidson.
[135] Heb. וָקשּׁוּ הִתְקוֹשְׁשׁוּ. A.V. Gather yourselves together, yea, gather together (קוֹשֵׁשׁ is to gather straw or sticks—cf. Arab. ḳash, to sweep up—and Nithp. of the Aram. is to assemble). Orelli: Crowd and crouch down. Ewald compares Aram. ḳash, late Heb. קְשַׁשׁ, to grow old, which he believes originally meant to be withered, grey. Budde suggests בשו התבששו, but, as Davidson remarks, it is not easy to see how this, if once extant, was altered to the present reading.
[135] Heb. וָקשּׁוּ הִתְקוֹשְׁשׁוּ. A.V. Gather yourselves together, yes, gather together (שֶׁקת refers to to gather straw or sticks—cf. Arab. ḳash, to sweep up—and Nithp. of the Aram. means to assemble). Orelli: Crowd and crouch down. Ewald compares Aram. ḳash, late Heb. קְשַׁשׁ, to grow old, which he thinks originally meant to be withered, grey. Budde suggests בשו התבששו, but, as Davidson notes, it’s not easy to see how this, if it once existed, was changed to the current reading.
[136] נִכְסָף is usually thought to have as its root meaning to be pale or colourless, i.e. either white or black (Journal of Phil., 14, 125), whence כֶּסֶף, silver or the pale metal: hence in the Qal to long for, Job xiv. 15, Ps. xvii. 12; so Ni, Gen. xxxi. 30, Ps. lxxxiv. 3; and here to be ashamed. But the derivation of the name for silver is quite imaginary, and the colour of shame is red rather than white: cf. the mod. Arab. saying, “They are a people that cannot blush; they have no blood in their faces,” i.e. shameless. Indeed Schwally says (in loco), “Die Bedeutung fahl, blass ist unerweislich.” Hence (in spite of the meanings of the Aram. כסף both to lose colour and to be ashamed) a derivation for the Hebrew is more probably to be found in the root kasaf, to cut off. The Arab. کﺴف, which in the classic tongue means to cut a thread or eclipse the sun, is in colloquial Arabic to give a rebuff, refuse a favour, disappoint, shame. In the forms inkasaf and itkasaf it means to receive a rebuff, be disappointed, then shy or timid, and kasûf means shame, shyness (as well as eclipse of the sun). See Spiro’s Arabic-English Vocabulary. In Ps. lxxxiv. נכסף is evidently used of unsatisfied longing (but see Cheyne), which is also the proper meaning of the parallel כלה (cf. other passages where כלה is used of still unfulfilled or rebuffed hopes: Job xix. 27, Ps. lxix. 4, cxix. 81, cxliii. 7). So in Ps. xvii. 4 כסף is used of a lion who is longing for, i.e. still disappointed in, his prey, and so in Job xiv. 15.
[136] נִכְסָף is generally believed to mean to be pale or colorless, meaning either white or black (Journal of Phil., 14, 125), which leads to Money, silver or the pale metal: therefore in the Qal form it means to long for, as seen in Job xiv. 15, Ps. xvii. 12; likewise in Ni, Gen. xxxi. 30, Ps. lxxxiv. 3; and here to be ashamed. However, the origin of the term for silver is not based on reality, and the color associated with shame is red instead of white: see the modern Arabic saying, “They are a people that cannot blush; they have no blood in their faces,” meaning shameless. Indeed, Schwally states (in loco), “The meaning pale, colorless is unproven.” Therefore, despite the meanings of the Aramaic Money signifying both to lose color and to be ashamed, a more likely origin for the Hebrew can be found in the root kasaf, to cut off. The Arabic کشف, which in classical language means to cut a thread or eclipse the sun, also means in colloquial Arabic to give a rebuff, refuse a favor, disappoint, or shame. In the forms inkasaf and itkasaf, it signifies receiving a rebuff or disappointment, and then culminating in being shy or timid; kasûf means shame, shyness (as well as eclipse of the sun). See Spiro’s Arabic-English Vocabulary. In Ps. lxxxiv. נכסף clearly indicates unsatisfied longing (but see Cheyne), which aligns with the primary meaning of the parallel Bride (cf. other instances where Bride refers to unrealized or rebuffed hopes: Job xix. 27, Ps. lxix. 4, cxix. 81, cxliii. 7). Thus, in Ps. xvii. 4, Money describes a lion who longs for, meaning still disappointed in, his prey, similar to Job xiv. 15.
[137] LXX. πρὸ γένεσθαι ὑμᾶς ὡς ἄνθος (here in error reading נץ for מץ) παραπορευόμενον, πρὸ τοῦ ἐπελθεῖν ἐφ’ ὑμᾶς ὀργὴν κυρίου (last clause omitted by אc.b). According to this the Hebrew text, which is obviously disarranged, may be restored to בְּטֶרֶם לאֹ־תִהיוּ כַמֹּץ עֹבֵר בְּטֶרֶם לאֹ־יָבֹא עֲלֵיכֶם חֲרוֹן יהוה.
[137] LXX. Before you bloom like a flower (here mistakenly reading נץ for מץ), passing by, before the Lord's anger comes upon you (last clause omitted by אc.b). Based on this, the Hebrew text, which is clearly mixed up, might be restored to Before you become like the chaff, before the fury of the Lord comes upon you..
[138] This clause Wellhausen deletes. Cf. Hexaplar Syriac translation.
[138] Wellhausen removes this clause. See Hexaplar Syriac translation.
[139] LXX. take this also as imperative, do judgment, and so co-ordinate to the other clauses.
[139] LXX. interpret this as a command, make a judgment, and align it with the other statements.
[141] Some, however, think the prophet is speaking in prospect of the Chaldean invasion of a few years later. This is not so likely, because he pictures the overthrow of Niniveh as subsequent to the invasion of Philistia, while the Chaldeans accomplished the latter only after Niniveh had fallen.
[141] Some people, however, believe the prophet is predicting the Chaldean invasion that would happen a few years later. This seems unlikely, though, because he describes the fall of Nineveh as happening after the invasion of Philistia, whereas the Chaldeans only invaded Philistia after Nineveh had already fallen.
[142] According to Herodotus.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ According to Herodotus.
[143] ver. 7, LXX.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ver. 7, LXX.
[144] The measure, as said above, is elegiac: alternate lines long with a rising, and short with a falling, cadence. There is a play upon the names, at least on the first and last—“Gazzah” or “‘Azzah ‘Azubah”—which in English we might reproduce by the use of Spenser’s word for “dreary”: For Gaza ghastful shall be. “‘Eḳron te’aḳer.” LXX. Ἀκκαρων ἐκριζωθήσεταὶ (B), ἐκριφήσεται (A). In the second line we have a slighter assonance, ‘Ashkĕlōn lishĕmamah. In the third the verb is יְגָרְשׁוּהָ; Bacher (Z.A.T.W., 1891, 185 ff.) points out that גֵּרַשׁ is not used of cities, but of their populations or of individual men, and suggests (from Abulwalid) יירשוה, shall possess her, as “a plausible emendation.” Schwally (ibid., 260) prefers to alter to יְשָׁרְשׁוּהָ, with the remark that this is not only a good parallel to תעקר, but suits the LXX. ἐκριφήσεται.—On the expression by noon see Davidson, N. H. and Z., Appendix, Note 2, where he quotes a parallel expression, in the Senjerli inscription, of Asarhaddon: that he took Memphis by midday or in half a day (Schrader). This suits the use of the phrase in Jer. xv. 8, where it is parallel to suddenly.
[144] The meter, as mentioned earlier, is elegiac: it alternates between long lines with a rising cadence and short lines with a falling cadence. There’s a play on the names, especially the first and last—“Gazzah” or “‘Azzah ‘Azubah”—which we could express in English using Spenser’s term for “dreary”: For Gaza ghastful shall be. “‘Eḳron te’aḳer.” LXX. Ἀκκαρων ἐκριζωθήσεταὶ (B), ἐκριφήσεται (A). The second line has a subtler assonance, ‘Ashkĕlōn lishĕmamah. In the third line, the verb is They will drive her away.; Bacher (Z.A.T.W., 1891, 185 ff.) points out that Gersh isn’t used for cities, but for their populations or for individual men, and suggests (from Abulwalid) יירשוה, shall possess her, as “a plausible emendation.” Schwally (ibid., 260) prefers to change it to יְשָׁרְשׁוּהָ, noting that this not only parallels Move out, but also aligns with the LXX. ἐκριφήσεται.—For the phrase by noon, see Davidson, N. H. and Z., Appendix, Note 2, where he quotes a similar expression from the Senjerli inscription of Asarhaddon: that he took Memphis by midday or in half a day (Schrader). This fits the usage of the phrase in Jer. xv. 8, where it parallels suddenly.
[145] Canaan omitted by Wellhausen, who reads עליך for עליכם. But as the metre requires a larger number of syllables in the first line of each couplet than in the second, Kĕna’an should probably remain. The difficulty is the use of Canaan as synonymous with Land of the Philistines. Nowhere else in the Old Testament is it expressly applied to the coast south of Carmel, though it is so used in the Egyptian inscriptions, and even in the Old Testament in a sense which covers this as well as other lowlying parts of Palestine.
[145] Canaan was left out by Wellhausen, who interprets You should as You all. However, since the meter requires more syllables in the first line of each couplet than in the second, Kĕna’an should probably be kept. The challenge lies in using Canaan as synonymous with Land of the Philistines. Nowhere else in the Old Testament is it specifically applied to the coast south of Carmel, although it is used that way in Egyptian inscriptions and even in the Old Testament in a sense that includes this area along with other low-lying parts of Palestine.
[146] An odd long line, either the remains of two, or perhaps we should take the two previous lines as one, omitting Canaan.
[146] A strange long line, possibly the leftover of two, or maybe we should consider the two previous lines as a single one, leaving out Canaan.
[147] So LXX.: Hebrew text and the sea-coast shall become dwellings, cots (כְּרֹת) of shepherds. But the pointing and meaning of כרת are both conjectural, and the sea-coast has probably fallen by mistake into this verse from the next. On Kereth and Kerethim as names for Philistia and the Philistines see Hist. Geog., p. 171.
[147] So LXX.: Hebrew text and the seashore will become homes, shelters (כְּרֹת) for shepherds. However, the pronunciation and meaning of כרת are both uncertain, and the seashore likely got mixed into this verse from the next one by mistake. For Kereth and Kerethim as terms for Philistia and the Philistines, see Hist. Geog., p. 171.
[148] LXX. adds of the sea. So Wellhausen, but unnecessarily and improbably for phonetic reasons, as sea has to be read in the next line.
[148] LXX. adds of the sea. So Wellhausen, but unnecessarily and improbably for phonetic reasons, as sea has to be read in the next line.
[149] So Wellhausen, reading for עַל־הַיָּם עֲליהֶם.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ So Wellhausen, reading for "on the sea upon them."
[150] Some words must have fallen out, for first a short line is required here by the metre, and second the LXX. have some additional words, which, however, give us no help to what the lost line was: ἀπὸ προσώπου υἱῶν Ἰούδα.
[150] Some words must be missing because first a short line is needed here to fit the meter, and second the LXX. adds some extra words, which, however, don’t help us figure out what the lost line was: ἀπὸ προσώπου υἱῶν Ἰούδα.
[151] As stated above, there is no conclusive reason against the pre-exilic date of this expression.
[151] As mentioned earlier, there's no definitive reason to dispute the pre-exilic date of this expression.
[152] Cf. Isa. xvi. 6.
[153] LXX. My.
[155] Heb. singular.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Heb. singular.
[156] LXX. omits the people of.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ LXX. omits the people of.
[157] LXX. maketh Himself manifest, נראה for נורא.
[158] ἅπαξ λεγόμενον. The passive of the verb means to grow lean (Isa. xvii. 4).
[158] once said. The passive form of the verb means to become thin (Isa. xvii. 4).
[159] מקום has probably here the sense which it has in a few other passages of the Old Testament, and in Arabic, of sacred place.
[159] place most likely has the meaning it holds in a few other places in the Old Testament, and in Arabic, it refers to a sacred place.
Many will share Schwally’s doubts (p. 192) about the authenticity of ver. 11; nor, as Wellhausen points out, does its prediction of the conversion of the heathen agree with ver. 12, which devotes them to destruction. ver. 12 follows naturally on to ver. 7.
Many will share Schwally's doubts (p. 192) about the authenticity of verse 11; furthermore, as Wellhausen points out, its prediction of the conversion of the heathens contradicts verse 12, which condemns them to destruction. Verse 12 naturally follows verse 7.
[160] Wellhausen reads His sword, to agree with the next verse. Perhaps חרבי is an abbreviation for חרב יהוה.
[160] Wellhausen interprets His sword to align with the following verse. Maybe My swords is short for Sword of the Lord.
[161] See Budde, Z.A.T.W., 1882, 25.
[162] Heb. reads a nation, and Wellhausen translates ein buntes Gemisch von Volk. LXX. beasts of the earth.
[162] The Hebrew reads a nation, and Wellhausen translates it as a colorful mixture of people. The LXX translates it as beasts of the earth.
[163] קאת, a water-bird according to Deut. xiv. 17, Lev. xi. 18, mostly taken as pelican; so R.V. A.V. cormorant. קִפֹּד has usually been taken from קפד, to draw together, therefore hedgehog or porcupine. But the other animals mentioned here are birds, and it is birds which would naturally roost on capitals. Therefore bittern is the better rendering (Hitzig, Cheyne). The name is onomatopœic. Cf. Eng. butter-dump. LXX. translates chameleons and hedgehogs.
[163] קאת, a water bird mentioned in Deut. xiv. 17 and Lev. xi. 18, is mostly recognized as a pelican; so R.V. A.V. refers to it as a cormorant. כָּפֶר is generally derived from קפד, meaning to draw together, which leads to the interpretation of hedgehog or porcupine. However, the other animals listed here are birds, and naturally, it is birds that would roost on capitals. Thus, bittern is a more accurate translation (Hitzig, Cheyne). The term is onomatopoeic. Compare with English butter-dump. The LXX translates it as chameleons and hedgehogs.
[164] Heb.: a voice shall sing in the window, desolation on the threshold, for He shall uncover the cedar-work. LXX. καὶ θηρία φωνήσει ἐν τοῖς διορύγμασιν αὐτῆς, κόρακες ἐν τοῖς πυλῶσιν αὐτῆς, διότι κέδρος τὸ ἀνάστημα αὐτῆς: Wild beasts shall sound in her excavations, ravens in her porches, because (the) cedar is her height. For קול, voice, Wellhausen reads כוס, owl, and with the LXX. ערב, raven, for חרב, desolation. The last two words are left untranslated above. אַרְזָה occurs only here and is usually taken to mean cedar-work; but it might be pointed her cedar. ערה, he, or one, has stripped the cedar-work.
[164] Heb.: a voice will sound in the window, desolation at the doorstep, for He will uncover the cedar-work. LXX. καὶ θηρία φωνήσει ἐν τοῖς διορύγμασιν αὐτῆς, κόρακες ἐν τοῖς πυλῶσιν αὐτῆς, διότι κέδρος τὸ ἀνάστημα αὐτῆς: Wild animals will make noise in her excavations, crows in her doorways, because the cedar is her height. For Voice, voice, Wellhausen reads Cup, owl, and agrees with the LXX Evening, raven, for Sword, desolation. The last two words are left untranslated above. Arza appears only here and is usually interpreted as cedar-work; but it could be interpreted as her cedar. Awake, he, or one, has stripped the cedar-work.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See above, pp. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
[167] Under Tiglath-Pileser in 734.
Under Tiglath-Pileser in 734.
[169] Heb. the city the oppressor. The two participles in the first clause are not predicates to the noun and adjective of the second (Schwally), but vocatives, though without the article, after הוֹי.
[169] Heb. the city the oppressor. The two participles in the first clause are not predicates related to the noun and adjective of the second (Schwally), but are actually vocatives, even though they lack the article, following היי.
[170] LXX. wolves of Arabia.
[171] The verb left untranslated, גרמו, is quite uncertain in meaning. גרם is a root common to the Semitic languages and seems to mean originally to cut off, while the noun גרם is a bone. In Num. xxiv. 8 the Piel of the verb used with another word for bone means to gnaw, munch. (The only other passage where it is used, Ezek. xxiii. 34, is corrupt.) So some take it here: they do not gnaw bones till morning, i.e. devour all at once; but this is awkward, and Schwally (198) has proposed to omit the negative, they do gnaw bones till morning, yet in that case surely the impf. and not the perf. tense would have been used. The LXX. render they do not leave over, and it has been attempted, though inconclusively, to derive this meaning from that of cutting off, i.e. laying aside (the Arabic Form II. means, however, to leave behind). Another line of meaning perhaps promises more. In Aram. the verb means to be the cause of anything, to bring about, and perhaps contains the idea of deciding (Levy sub voce compares κρίνω, cerno); in Arab. it means, among other things, to commit a crime, be guilty, but in mod. Arabic to fine. Now it is to be noticed that here the expression is used of judges, and it may be there is an intentional play upon the double possibility of meaning in the root.
[171] The verb left untranslated, Caused, is quite uncertain in meaning. גרם is a root common to the Semitic languages and seems to originally mean to cut off, while the noun גרם is a bone. In Num. xxiv. 8, the Piel form of the verb used with another word for bone means to gnaw, munch. (The only other passage where it is used, Ezek. xxiii. 34, is corrupt.) Some interpret it here as they do not gnaw bones till morning, i.e. devour everything at once; but this is awkward, and Schwally (198) has suggested omitting the negative, saying they do gnaw bones till morning, yet in that case, surely the imperfect and not the perfect tense would have been used. The LXX translates it as they do not leave over, and attempts have been made, though inconclusively, to derive this meaning from the idea of cutting off, i.e. laying aside (the Arabic Form II. means, however, to leave behind). Another possible interpretation may be more promising. In Aramaic, the verb means to be the cause of anything, to bring about, and might imply the idea of deciding (Levy sub voce compares κρίνω, cerno); in Arabic, it means, among other things, to commit a crime, be guilty, but in modern Arabic to fine. It’s noteworthy that here the expression is used in reference to judges, and there may be an intentional play on the dual meanings of the root.
[172] Ezek. xxii. 26: Her priests have done violence to My Law and have profaned My holy things; they have put no difference between the holy and profane, between the clean and the unclean. Cf. Jer. ii. 8.
[172] Ezek. xxii. 26: The priests have disrespected My Law and have desecrated My sacred things; they have made no distinction between what is holy and what is ordinary, between what is clean and what is unclean. Cf. Jer. ii. 8.
[173] Schwally by altering the accents: morning by morning He giveth forth His judgment: no day does He fail.
[173] Schwally changed the wording: Every morning He delivers His judgment: He never misses a day.
[175] Or discipline.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Or *discipline*.
[176] Wellhausen: that which I have commanded her. Cf. Job xxxvi. 23; 2 Chron. xxxvi. 23; Ezra i. 2.
[176] Wellhausen: what I instructed her. See Job xxxvi. 23; 2 Chron. xxxvi. 23; Ezra i. 2.
[177] So LXX., reading מֵעֵינֶיהָ for the Heb. מְעוֹנָהּ, her dwelling.
[177] So LXX., reading From her eyes for the Heb. מְעוֹנָהּ, her dwelling.
[178] A frequent phrase of Jeremiah’s.
[179] משפטי, decree, ordinance, decision.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ decree, ordinance, decision.
[180] Heb. My anger. LXX. omits.
[181] That is to say, the prophet returns to that general judgment of the whole earth, with which in his first discourse he had already threatened Judah. He threatens her with it again in this eighth verse, because, as he has said in the preceding ones, all other warnings have failed. The eighth verse therefore follows naturally upon the seventh, just as naturally as in Amos iv. ver. 12, introduced by the same לָכֵן as here, follows its predecessors. The next two verses of the text, however, describe an opposite result: instead of the destruction of the heathen, they picture their conversion, and it is only in the eleventh verse that we return to the main subject of the passage, Judah herself, who is represented (in harmony with the close of Zephaniah’s first discourse) as reduced to a righteous and pious remnant. Vv. 9 and 10 are therefore obviously a later insertion, and we pass to the eleventh verse. Vv. 9 and 10: For then (this has no meaning after ver. 8) will I give to the peoples a pure lip (elliptic phrase: turn to the peoples a pure lip—i.e. turn their evil lip into a pure lip: pure = picked out, select, excellent, cf. Isa. xlix. 2), that they may all of them call upon the name of the Lord, that they may serve Him with one consent (Heb. shoulder, LXX. yoke). From beyond the rivers of Ethiopia—there follows a very obscure phrase, עֲתָרַי בַּת־פּוּצַי, suppliants (?) of the daughter of My dispersed, but Ewald of the daughter of Phut—they shall bring Mine offering.
[181] In other words, the prophet revisits the general judgment of the entire earth, which he had already warned Judah about in his earlier speech. He warns them again in this eighth verse, as he mentioned in the previous ones, because all other warnings have failed. Therefore, the eighth verse naturally follows the seventh, just as in Amos 4:12, which is introduced by the same Therefore as here. However, the next two verses of the text depict a different outcome: instead of the destruction of the nations, they show their conversion, and it is only in the eleventh verse that we return to the main focus of the passage, Judah herself, who is depicted (in line with the conclusion of Zephaniah’s first discourse) as being reduced to a righteous and faithful remnant. Verses 9 and 10 are clearly a later addition, so we move on to verse eleven. Verses 9 and 10: For then (this makes no sense after verse 8) will I give to the peoples a pure lip (an abbreviated phrase: turn to the peoples a pure lip—i.e., transform their evil speech into a pure speech: pure = carefully chosen, select, excellent, cf. Isa. 49:2), that they may all call upon the name of the Lord, that they may serve Him with one accord (Heb. shoulder, LXX. yoke). From beyond the rivers of Ethiopia—next is a very unclear phrase, Atarai Bat-Puzai, suppliants (?) of the daughter of My dispersed, but Ewald suggests of the daughter of Phut—they shall bring My offering.
[182] Wellhausen despair.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wellhausen despair.
[184] See vv. 4, 5, 11.
[185] Heb. the.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Heb. the.
[186] מִשְׁפָּטַיִךְ. But Wellhausen reads מְשׁוֹפְטַיִךְ, thine adversaries: cf. Job ix. 15.
[186] Your judgments. But Wellhausen interprets it as Your judges, meaning your adversaries: see Job ix. 15.
[187] Reading תִּרְאִי (with LXX., Wellhausen and Schwally) for תִּירָאִי of the Hebrew text, fear.
[187] Reading תראי (with LXX, Wellhausen, and Schwally) instead of תִּירָאִי from the Hebrew text, fear.
[188] Lit. hero, mighty man.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lit. hero, strong man.
[189] Heb. will be silent in, יַחֲרִישׁ, but not in harmony with the next clause. LXX. and Syr. render will make new, which translates יַחֲדִישׁ, a form that does not elsewhere occur, though that is no objection to finding it in Zephaniah, or יְחַדֵּשׁ. Hitzig: He makes new things in His love. Buhl: He renews His love. Schwally suggests יחדה, He rejoices in His love.
[189] Heb. will be silent in, Stay quiet, but not in sync with the next clause. LXX. and Syr. translate will make new, which corresponds to יַחֲדִישׁ, a form that doesn't appear elsewhere, though that's no reason not to find it in Zephaniah, or renew. Hitzig: He creates new things in His love. Buhl: He renews His love. Schwally suggests Together, He finds joy in His love.
[190] LXX. In the days of thy festival, which it takes with the previous verse. The Heb. construction is ungrammatical, though not unprecedented—the construct state before a preposition. Besides נוגי is obscure in meaning. It is a Ni. pt. for נוגה from יגה, to be sad: cf. the Pi. in Lam. iii. 33. But the Hiphil הוגה in 2 Sam. xx. 13, followed (as here) by מן, means to thrust away from, and that is probably the sense here.
[190] LXX. During your festival, which connects to the previous verse. The Hebrew structure is ungrammatical, though not unheard of—the construct state before a preposition. Additionally, נוגי is unclear in meaning. It is a Ni. pt. for מרס from יגה, to be sad: see the Pi. in Lam. iii. 33. However, the Hiphil thinker in 2 Sam. xx. 13, which is also followed (as here) by מן, means to push away from, and that is likely the meaning here.
[191] LXX. thine oppressed in acc. governed by the preceding verb, which in LXX. begins the verse.
[191] LXX. your oppressed in the accusative governed by the preceding verb, which in LXX. starts the verse.
[192] The Heb., מַשְׂאֵת, burden of, is unintelligible. Wellhausen proposes מִשְׂאֵת עֲלֵיהֶם.
[192] The Hebrew term, מַשְׂאֵת, meaning burden of, is unclear. Wellhausen suggests מְשָׂאֵת עֲלֵיהֶם.
[193] This rendering is only a venture in the almost impossible task of restoring the text of the clause. As it stands the Heb. runs, Behold, I am about to do, or deal, with thine oppressors (which Hitzig and Ewald accept). Schwally points מְעַנַּיִךְ (active) as a passive, מְעֻנַּיִךְ, thine oppressed. LXX. has ἰδοὺ ἐγὼ ποιῶ ἐν σοὶ ἕνεκεν σοῦ, i.e. it read אִתֵּךְ לְמַעֲנֵךְ. Following its suggestion we might read אֶת־כֹּל לְמַעֲנֵךְ, and so get the above translation.
[193] This interpretation is just an attempt at the nearly impossible job of restoring the text of the clause. As it appears, the Hebrew states, Behold, I am about to do or deal with your oppressors (which Hitzig and Ewald agree on). Schwally suggests that Your eyes (active) should be seen as a passive form, מְעֻנַּיִךְ, meaning your oppressed ones. The LXX reads ἰδοὺ ἐγὼ ποιῶ ἐν σοὶ ἕνεκεν σοῦ, i.e. it interpreted With you for your sake. Following its suggestion, we might read For your sake, and arrive at the above translation.
[194] Micah iv. 6.
[195] This rendering (Ewald’s) is doubtful. The verse concludes with in the whole earth their shame. But בָּשְׁתָּם may be a gloss. LXX. take it as a verb with the next verse.
[195] Ewald's interpretation is questionable. The verse ends with in the whole earth their shame. However, בַּשְׁתָּם might just be an added explanation. The LXX interprets it as a verb relating to the next verse.
[196] LXX. do good to you; perhaps אטיב for אביא.
[196] LXX. will do good to you; perhaps אטיב for I will bring.
[197] So Heb. literally, but the construction is very awkward. Perhaps we should read in that time I will gather you.
[197] So it’s literally in Hebrew, but the phrasing is quite clumsy. Maybe we should say at that time I will gather you.
[198] Before your eyes, i.e. in your lifetime. It is doubtful whether ver. 20 is original to the passage. For it is simply a variation on ver. 19, and it has more than one impossible reading: see previous note, and for שבותיכם read שבותכם.
[198] Right before you, meaning in your lifetime. It's uncertain whether verse 20 is part of the original text. It’s just a variation of verse 19, and has more than one confusing reading: see the previous note, and for your return read שובכם.
[199] In the English version, but in the Hebrew chap. ii. vv. 1 and 3; for the Hebrew text divides chap. i. from chap. ii. differently from the English, which follows the Greek. The Hebrew begins chap. ii. with what in the English and Greek is the fifteenth verse of chap. i.: Behold, upon the mountains, etc.
[199] In the English version, but in the Hebrew ch. ii, vv. 1 and 3; because the Hebrew text separates ch. i from ch. ii differently than the English, which follows the Greek. The Hebrew starts ch. ii with what is the fifteenth verse of ch. i in the English and Greek: Behold, upon the mountains, etc.
[200] In the English text, but in the Hebrew with the omission of vv. 1 and 3: see previous note.
[200] The English text includes it, but the Hebrew leaves out verses 1 and 3: refer to the previous note.
[201] Other meanings have been suggested, but are impossible.
[201] Other meanings have been proposed, but they are unfeasible.
[202] So it lies on Billerbeck’s map in Delitzsch and Haupt’s Beiträge zur Assyr., III. Smith’s Bible Dictionary puts it at only 2 m. N. of Mosul.
[202] So it appears on Billerbeck’s map in Delitzsch and Haupt’s Contributions to Assyriology, III. Smith’s Bible Dictionary places it just 2 miles north of Mosul.
[203] Layard, Niniveh and its Remains, I. 233, 3rd ed., 1849.
[203] Layard, Niniveh and its Remains, I. 233, 3rd ed., 1849.
[205] Just as they show Jonah’s tomb at Niniveh itself.
[205] Just like they display Jonah’s tomb right at Nineveh.
[207] Just as in Micah’s case Jerome calls his birthplace Moresheth by the adjective Morasthi, so with equal carelessness he calls Elḳosh by the adjective with the article Ha-elḳoshi, the Elḳoshite. Jerome’s words are: “Quum Elcese usque hodie in Galilea viculus sit, parvus quidem et vix ruinis veterum ædificiorum indicans vestigia, sed tamen notus Judæis et mihi quoque a circumducente monstratus” (in Prol. ad Prophetiam Nachumi). In the Onomasticon Jerome gives the name as Elcese, Eusebius as Ἐλκεσέ, but without defining the position.
[207] Just as in Micah’s case, Jerome refers to his birthplace Moresheth as Morasthi. Similarly, he carelessly calls Elḳosh by the adjective Ha-elḳoshi, the Elḳoshite. Jerome’s words are: “When Elcese still exists today as a small village in Galilee, barely indicating the remains of ancient buildings, it is nonetheless known to the Jews and was shown to me by a guide” (in Prol. ad Prophetiam Nachumi). In the Onomasticon, Jerome lists the name as Elcese, while Eusebius refers to it as Ἐλκεσέ, but without specifying its location.
[208] This Elkese has been identified, though not conclusively, with the modern El Kauze near Ramieh, some seven miles W. of Tibnin.
[208] This Elkese has been tentatively linked to the modern El Kauze near Ramieh, about seven miles west of Tibnin.
[209] Cf. Kuenen, § 75, n. 5; Davidson, p. 12 (2).
[209] See Kuenen, § 75, n. 5; Davidson, p. 12 (2).
Capernaum, which the Textus Receptus gives as Καπερναούμ, but most authorities as Καφαρναούμ and the Peshitto as Kaphar Nahum, obviously means Village of Nahum, and both Hitzig and Knobel looked for Elḳôsh in it. See Hist. Geog., p. 456.
Capernaum, referred to as Καπερναούμ in the Textus Receptus, but as Καφαρναούμ by most scholars and as Kaphar Nahum in the Peshitto, clearly means Village of Nahum. Both Hitzig and Knobel sought Elḳôsh in this location. See Hist. Geog., p. 456.
Against the Galilean origin of Nahum it is usual to appeal to John vii. 52: Search and see that out of Galilee ariseth no prophet; but this is not decisive, for Jonah came out of Galilee.
Against the Galilean origin of Nahum, it's common to refer to John 7:52: Search and see that out of Galilee arises no prophet; but this isn't conclusive, since Jonah came from Galilee.
[210] Though perhaps falsely.
Though maybe falsely.
[211] This occurs in the Syriac translation of the Old Testament by Paul of Tella, 617 A.D., in which the notices of Epiphanius (Bishop of Constantia in Cyprus A.D. 367) or Pseudepiphanius are attached to their respective prophets. It was first communicated to the Z.D.P.V., I. 122 ff., by Dr. Nestle: cf. Hist. Geog., p. 231, n. 1. The previously known readings of the passage were either geographically impossible, as “He came from Elkesei beyond Jordan, towards Begabar of the tribe of Simeon” (so in Paris edition, 1622, of the works of St. Epiphanius, Vol. II., p. 147: cf. Migne, Patr. Gr., XLIII. 409); or based on a misreading of the title of the book: “Nahum son of Elkesaios was of Jesbe of the tribe of Simeon”; or indefinable: “Nahum was of Elkesem beyond Betabarem of the tribe of Simeon”; these last two from recensions of Epiphanius published in 1855 by Tischendorf (quoted by Davidson, p. 13). In the Στιχηρὸν τῶν ΙΒ´ Προφητῶν καὶ Ἰσαιοῦ, attributed to Hesychius, Presbyter of Jerusalem, who died 428 of 433 (Migne, Patrologia Gr., XCIII. 1357), it is said that Nahum was ἀπὸ Ἑλκεσεὶν (Helcesin) πέραν τοῦ τηνβαρεὶν ἐκ φυλῆς Συμεών; to which has been added a note from Theophylact, Ἑλκασαΐ πέραν τοῦ Ἰορδάνου εἰς Βιγαβρὶ.
[211] This is found in the Syriac translation of the Old Testament by Paul of Tella, 617 A.D., where the comments of Epiphanius (Bishop of Constantia in Cyprus, A.D. 367) or Pseudepiphanius are linked to their respective prophets. It was first shared with the Z.D.P.V., I. 122 ff., by Dr. Nestle: see Hist. Geog., p. 231, n. 1. The previously known readings of the passage were either geographically incorrect, such as “He came from Elkesei beyond Jordan, towards Begabar of the tribe of Simeon” (as in the Paris edition, 1622, of the works of St. Epiphanius, Vol. II., p. 147: see Migne, Patr. Gr., XLIII. 409); or were based on a misreading of the book's title: “Nahum son of Elkesaios was from Jesbe of the tribe of Simeon”; or were unclear: “Nahum was from Elkesem beyond Betabarem of the tribe of Simeon”; these last two were from versions of Epiphanius published in 1855 by Tischendorf (quoted by Davidson, p. 13). In the Στιχηρὸν τῶν ΙΒ´ Προφητῶν καὶ Ἰσαιοῦ, attributed to Hesychius, Presbyter of Jerusalem, who died between 428 and 433 (Migne, Patrologia Gr., XCIII. 1357), it states that Nahum was ἀπὸ Ἑλκεσεὶν (Helcesin) πέραν τοῦ τηνβαρεὶν ἐκ φυλῆς Συμεών; to which a note from Theophylact has been added, stating Ἑλκασαΐ πέραν τοῦ Ἰορδάνου εἰς Βιγαβρὶ.
[212] Ad Nahum i. I (Migne, Patr. Gr., LXXI. 780): Κώμη δὲ αὕτη πάντως ποῦ τῆς Ἰουδαίων χώρας.
[212] Ad Nahum i. I (Migne, Patr. Gr., LXXI. 780): This village is definitely located in the region of the Jews.
[213] The selection Bashan, Carmel and Lebanon (i. 4), does not prove northern authorship.
[213] The mention of Bashan, Carmel, and Lebanon (i. 4) doesn’t indicate that it was written by someone from the north.
[214] אֶלְקוֹשׁ may be (1) a theophoric name = Ḳosh is God; and Ḳosh might then be the Edomite deity קוֹס whose name is spelt with a Shin on the Assyrian monuments (Baethgen, Beiträge z. Semit. Religionsgeschichte, p. 11; Schrader, K.A.T.², pp. 150, 613), and who is probably the same as the Arab deity Ḳais (Baethgen, id., p. 108); and this would suit a position in the south of Judah, in which region we find the majority of place-names compounded with אל. Or else (2) the א is prosthetic, as in the place-names אכזיב on the Phœnician coast, אכשׁף in Southern Canaan, אשדוד, etc. In this case we might find its equivalent in the form לְקוֹש (cf. כזיב אכזיב); but no such form is now extant or recorded at any previous period. The form Lâḳis would not suit. On Bir el Ḳûs see Robinson, B.R., III., p. 14, and Guérin, Judée, III., p. 341. Bir el Ḳûs means Well of the Bow, or, according to Guérin, of the Arch, from ruins that stand by it. The position, east of Beit-Jibrin, is unsuitable; for the early Christian texts quoted in the previous note fix it beyond, presumably south or south-west of Beit-Jibrin, and in the tribe of Simeon. The error “tribe of Simeon” does not matter, for the same fathers place Bethzecharias, the alleged birthplace of Habakkuk, there.
[214] Eagles may be (1) a name that includes God, meaning Ḳosh is God; and Ḳosh might then be the Edomite god קוֹס whose name is spelled with a Shin on the Assyrian monuments (Baethgen, Beiträge z. Semit. Religionsgeschichte, p. 11; Schrader, K.A.T.², pp. 150, 613), and who is probably the same as the Arab god Ḳais (Baethgen, id., p. 108); and this would fit with a location in the south of Judah, where we find most place-names that include אל. Or (2) the א is added as a prosthetic, like in the place-names Disappointing on the Phoenician coast, Magic in Southern Canaan, Ashdod, etc. In this case, we might find its equivalent in the form לְקוֹש (cf. Kziv Akhziv); but no such form is currently available or recorded from any earlier period. The form Lâḳis would not be appropriate. For Bir el Ḳûs, see Robinson, B.R., III., p. 14, and Guérin, Judée, III., p. 341. Bir el Ḳûs means Well of the Bow, or, according to Guérin, of the Arch, from the ruins that stand nearby. The location, east of Beit-Jibrin, is not suitable; because the early Christian texts mentioned in the previous note place it beyond, presumably south or southwest of Beit-Jibrin, within the tribe of Simeon. The mistake of “tribe of Simeon” is inconsequential since the same early writers mention Bethzecharias, the supposed birthplace of Habakkuk, in that area.
[215] Einleitung, 1st ed.
[216] Who seems to have owed the hint to a quotation by Delitzsch on Psalm ix. from G. Frohnmeyer to the effect that there were traces of “alphabetic” verses in chap, i., at least in vv. 3–7. See Bickell’s Beiträge zur Semit. Metrik, Separatabdruck, Wien, 1894.
[216] It appears that the suggestion came from a quotation by Delitzsch regarding Psalm ix, as referenced by G. Frohnmeyer, pointing out that there are signs of “alphabetic” verses in chapter i., specifically in verses 3–7. See Bickell’s Beiträge zur Semit. Metrik, Separate print, Vienna, 1894.
[217] Z.A.T.W., 1893, pp. 223 ff.
[218] Cf. Ezra ii. 42; Neh. vii. 45; 2 Sam. xvii. 27.
[218] See Ezra 2:42; Nehemiah 7:45; 2 Samuel 17:27.
[219] ver. 1 is title; 2 begins with א; then ב is found in בסופה, 3b; ג in גוער, 4; ד is wanting—Bickell proposes to substitute a New-Hebrew word דצק, Gunkel דאב, for אמלל, 4b; ה in ותשא, 5b; ז by removing לפני of ver. 6a to the end of the clause (and reading it there לפניו), and so leaving זעמו as the first word; ח in חמתו in 6b; ט in טוב, 7a; י by eliding ו from וידע, 7b; כ in כלה , 8; ל is wanting, though Gunkel seeks to supply it by taking 9c, beginning לא, with 9b, before 9a; מ begins 9a.
[219] ver. 1 is title; 2 starts with א; then ב is found in At the end, 3b; ג in Yell, 4; ד is missing—Bickell suggests replacing it with a New-Hebrew word דצק, Gunkel Dab, for אמלל, 4b; ה in ותשא, 5b; ז by moving Before from ver. 6a to the end of the clause (and reading it there as In front of him), leaving Angered as the first word; ח in His anger in 6b; ט in Good, 7a; י by dropping ו from Knowledge, 7b; כ in Bride, 8; ל is missing, although Gunkel tries to add it by taking 9c, starting with לא, with 9b, before 9a; מ starts 9a.
[220] See below in the translation.
[221] As thus: 9a, 11b, 12 (but unintelligible), 10, 13, 14, ii. 1, 3.
[221] As follows: 9a, 11b, 12 (but unclear), 10, 13, 14, ii. 1, 3.
[223] Cornill, in the 2nd ed. of his Einleitung, has accepted Gunkel’s and Bickell’s main contentions.
[223] Cornill, in the 2nd edition of his Einleitung, has accepted the main points made by Gunkel and Bickell.
[224] iii. 8–10.
[225] The description of the fall of No-Amon precludes the older view almost universally held before the discovery of Assurbanipal’s destruction of Thebes, viz. that Nahum prophesied in the days of Hezekiah or in the earlier years of Manasseh (Lightfoot, Pusey, Nägelsbach, etc.).
[225] The account of No-Amon's downfall challenges the previous belief that was widely accepted before the discovery of Assurbanipal's destruction of Thebes, specifically that Nahum prophesied during the reign of Hezekiah or in the earlier years of Manasseh (Lightfoot, Pusey, Nägelsbach, etc.).
[226] So Schrader, Volck in Herz. Real. Enc., and others.
[226] So Schrader, Volck in Herz. Real. Enc., and others.
[227] It is favoured by Winckler, A.T. Untersuch., pp. 127 f.
[227] Winckler supports it, A.T. Untersuch., pp. 127 f.
[229] This in answer to Jeremias in Delitzsch’s and Haupt’s Beiträge zur Assyriologie, III. 96.
[229] This is in response to Jeremias in Delitzsch’s and Haupt’s Contributions to Assyriology, III. 96.
[230] I. 103.
[231] Hitzig’s other reason, that the besiegers of Niniveh are described by Nahum in ii. 3 ff. as single, which was true of the siege in 625 c., but not of that of 607—6, when the Chaldeans joined the Medes, is disposed of by the proof on p. 22 above, that even in 607—6 the Medes carried on the siege alone.
[231] Hitzig's other point, that the attackers of Nineveh are referred to by Nahum in ii. 3 ff. as being alone, was true for the siege in 625 c., but not for the one in 607-6, when the Chaldeans allied with the Medes. This is addressed by the evidence on p. 22 above, which shows that even in 607-6 the Medes conducted the siege by themselves.
[232] Page 17.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Page 17.
[233] In commenting on chap. i. 9; p. 156 of Kleine Propheten.
[233] In discussing chapter i. 9; page 156 of Kleine Propheten.
[234] The phrase which is so often appealed to by both sides, i. 9, Jehovah maketh a complete end, not twice shall trouble arise, is really inconclusive. Hitzig maintains that if Nahum had written this after the first and before the second siege of Niniveh he would have had to say, “not thrice shall trouble arise.” This is not conclusive: the prophet is looking only at the future and thinking of it—not twice again shall trouble arise; and if there were really two sieges of Niniveh, would the words not twice have been suffered to remain, if they had been a confident prediction before the first siege? Besides, the meaning of the phrase is not certain; it may be only a general statement corresponding to what seems a general statement in the first clause of the verse. Kuenen and others refer the trouble not to that which is about to afflict Assyria, but to the long slavery and slaughter which Judah has suffered at Assyria’s hands. Davidson leaves it ambiguous.
[234] The phrase that both sides often reference, i. 9, Jehovah makes a complete end; trouble won't arise a second time, is actually inconclusive. Hitzig argues that if Nahum had written this after the first and before the second siege of Nineveh, he would have needed to say, “not three times shall trouble arise.” This isn't conclusive: the prophet is focusing only on the future and considering it—not twice again shall trouble arise; and if there were indeed two sieges of Nineveh, would the words not twice have remained if they were a confident prediction before the first siege? Furthermore, the meaning of the phrase isn't certain; it may simply be a general statement corresponding to what appears to be a general statement in the first part of the verse. Kuenen and others interpret the trouble not as something imminent for Assyria, but as the long oppression and violence that Judah has endured at the hands of Assyria. Davidson keeps it ambiguous.
[235] Technical military terms: ii. 2, מצורה; 4, פלדת (?); 4, הרעלו; 6, הסכך; iii. 3, מעלה (?). Probably foreign terms: ii. 8, הצב; iii. 17, מנזריך. Certainly foreign: iii. 17, טפסריך.
[235] Technical military terms: ii. 2, Form; 4, פלדת (?); 4, הרעלו; 6, The s'chach; iii. 3, מעלה (?). Probably foreign terms: ii. 8, The turtle; iii. 17, Your monasteries. Certainly foreign: iii. 17, טפסריך.
[240] Gunkel’s emendation is quite unnecessary here.
[240] Gunkel's correction is completely unnecessary here.
[242] So LXX. Heb. = for a stronghold in the day of trouble.
[242] So LXX. Heb. = for a stronghold in times of trouble.
[243] Thrusts into, Wellhausen, reading ינדף or ידף for ירדף. LXX. darkness shall pursue.
[243] Thrusts into, Wellhausen, interpreting ינדף or ידף instead of רדוף. LXX. darkness shall pursue.
[244] Heb. and R.V. drenched as with their drink. LXX. like a tangled yew. The text is corrupt.
[244] Heb. and R.V. drenched as with their drink. LXX. like a tangled yew. The text is corrupt.
[245] The superfluous word מלא at the end of ver. 10 Wellhausen reads as הלא at the beginning of ver. 11.
[245] The unnecessary word Full at the end of verse 10 is read by Wellhausen as לא at the beginning of verse 11.
[246] Usually taken as Sennacherib.
Usually taken as Sennacherib.
[247] The Hebrew is given by the R.V. though they be in full strength and likewise many. LXX. Thus saith Jehovah ruling over many waters, reading משל מים רבים and omitting the first וכן. Similarly Syr. Thus saith Jehovah of the heads of many waters, על משלי מים רבים. Wellhausen, substituting מים for the first וכן, translates, Let the great waters be ever so full, they will yet all ...? (misprint here) and vanish. For עבר read עברו with LXX., borrowing ו from next word.
[247] The Hebrew is provided by the R.V. even if they are at full strength and similarly numerous. LXX. Thus says Jehovah who rules over many waters, reading משל של הרבה מים and leaving out the first And so. Likewise, Syr. Thus says Jehovah of the heads of many waters, About many waters. Wellhausen, replacing Water for the first And so, translates, Let the great waters be ever so full, they will still all ...? (misprint here) and disappear. For עבר read עברו with LXX., borrowing ו from the next word.
[248] Lit. and I will afflict thee, I will not afflict thee again. This rendering implies that Niniveh is the object. The A.V., though I have afflicted thee I will afflict thee no more, refers to Israel.
[248] Lit. and I will afflict you, I will not afflict you again. This rendering indicates that Nineveh is the focus. The A.V., though I have afflicted you I will afflict you no more, refers to Israel.
[249] Omit ver. 13 and run 14 on to 12. For the curious alternation now occurs: Assyria in one verse, Judah in the other. Assyria: i. 12, 14, ii. 2 (Heb.; Eng. ii. 1), 4 ff. Judah: i. 13, ii. 1 (Heb.; Eng. i. 15), 3 (Heb.; Eng. 2). Remove these latter, as Wellhausen does, and the verses on Assyria remain a connected and orderly whole. So in the text above.
[249] Skip verse 13 and continue from verse 14 to 12. An interesting pattern emerges: Assyria in one verse, Judah in the next. Assyria: i. 12, 14, ii. 2 (Heb.; Eng. ii. 1), 4 ff. Judah: i. 13, ii. 1 (Heb.; Eng. i. 15), 3 (Heb.; Eng. 2). Remove these latter ones, as Wellhausen does, and the verses on Assyria remain a cohesive and organized whole. This is also true in the text above.
[250] Syr. make it thy sepulchre. The Hebrew left untranslated above might be rendered for thou art vile. Bickell amends into dunghills. Lightfoot, Chron. Temp. et Ord. Text V.T. in Collected Works, I. 109, takes this as a prediction of Sennacherib’s murder in the temple, an interpretation which demands a date for Nahum under either Hezekiah or Manasseh. So Pusey also, p. 357.
[250] Syr. make it your grave. The Hebrew left untranslated above could be interpreted as for you are worthless. Bickell changes it to dunghills. Lightfoot, Chron. Temp. et Ord. Text V.T. in Collected Works, I. 109, sees this as a prediction of Sennacherib’s murder in the temple, which would suggest a date for Nahum during either Hezekiah or Manasseh. Pusey agrees, p. 357.
[251] LXX. destruction כָּלָה, for כֻּלה.
[252] Davidson: restoreth the excellency of Jacob, as the excellency of Israel, but when was the latter restored?
[252] Davidson: restores the greatness of Jacob, just like the greatness of Israel, but when was the latter restored?
[256] Colonel Billerbeck (p. 115) thinks that the south-east frontier at this time lay more to the north, near the Greater Zab.
[256] Colonel Billerbeck (p. 115) believes that the southeast border at this time was further north, close to the Greater Zab.
[257] First excavated by M. Botta, 1842–1845. See also George Smith, Assyr. Disc., pp. 98 f.
[257] Initially dug up by M. Botta from 1842 to 1845. Also refer to George Smith, Assyr. Disc., pp. 98 f.
[258] iii. 12.
[259] iii. 14.
[260] See Jones and Billerbeck.
See Jones and Billerbeck.
[261] Delitzsch places the עיר רחבות of Gen. x. 11, the “ribit Nina” of the inscriptions, on the north-east of Niniveh.
[261] Delitzsch locates the עיר רחבות from Gen. x. 11, the “ribit Nina” mentioned in the inscriptions, to the northeast of Nineveh.
[262] ii. 4 Eng., 5 Heb.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ii. 4 Eng., 5 Heb.
[263] ii. 3 Eng., 4 Heb.
[264] Ibid. LXX.
[265] iii. 2.
[266] iii. 3.
[267] It is the waters of the Tigris that the tradition avers to have broken the wall; but the Tigris itself runs in a bed too low for this: it can only have been the Choser. See both Jones and Billerbeck.
[267] It's the waters of the Tigris that tradition claims breached the wall; however, the Tigris flows in a bed that's too low for this to be true: it must have been the Choser. Refer to both Jones and Billerbeck.
[268] ii. 6.
[269] If the above conception of chaps. ii. and iii. be correct, then there is no need for such a re-arrangement of these verses as has been proposed by Jeremias and Billerbeck. In order to produce a continuous narrative of the progress of the siege, they bring forward iii. 12–15 (describing the fall of the fortresses and gates of the land and the call to the defence of the city), and place it immediately after ii. 2, 4 (the description of the invader) and ii. 5–11 (the appearance of chariots in the suburbs of the city, the opening of the floodgates, the flight and the spoiling of the city). But if they believe that the original gave an orderly account of the progress of the siege, why do they not bring forward also iii. 2 f., which describe the arrival of the foe under the city walls? The truth appears to be as stated above. We have really two poems against Niniveh, chap. ii. and chap. iii. They do not give an orderly description of the siege, but exult over Niniveh’s imminent downfall, with gleams scattered here and there of how this is to happen. Of these “impressions” of the coming siege there are three, and in the order in which we now have them they occur very naturally: ii. 5 ff., iii. 2 f., and iii. 12 ff.
[269] If the understanding of chapters ii and iii above is accurate, then there's no need to rearrange these verses as Jeremias and Billerbeck suggested. To create a continuous story of the siege's progress, they move iii. 12–15 (which talks about the fall of the fortresses and gates of the land and the call to defend the city) to right after ii. 2, 4 (which describes the invader) and ii. 5–11 (which details the appearance of chariots in the city's suburbs, the opening of the floodgates, the flight, and the looting of the city). However, if they believe the original text provided an orderly account of the siege's progress, why don't they also include iii. 2 f., which describes the enemy's arrival at the city walls? The reality seems to be as stated above. We actually have two poems against Nineveh, in chapters ii and iii. They do not offer a systematic account of the siege but celebrate Nineveh's approaching downfall, with scattered hints about how this will occur. There are three of these "impressions" of the coming siege, and in the order we have them now, they fit together quite naturally: ii. 5 ff., iii. 2 f., and iii. 12 ff.
[271] ii. 13, iii. 5.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ii. 13, iii. 5.
[273] ii. 8.
[275] Read מַפֵּץ with Wellhausen (cf. Siegfried-Stade’s Wörterbuch, sub פּוּץ) for מֵפִיץ, Breaker in pieces. In Jer. li. 20 Babylon is also called by Jehovah His מַפֵּץ, Hammer or Maul.
[275] Read Explosive with Wellhausen (see Siegfried-Stade’s Wörterbuch, sub Putz) for מְפַזֵּר, Breaker in pieces. In Jer. li. 20, Babylon is also referred to by Jehovah as His explosion, Hammer or Maul.
[276] Keep watch, Wellhausen.
[277] This may be a military call to attention, the converse of “Stand at ease!”
[277] This could be a military command to get ready, the opposite of “Stand at ease!”
[278] Heb. literally: brace up thy power exceedingly.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Heb. literally: greatly strengthen your power.
[279] Heb. singular.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Heb. singular.
[280] Rev. ix. 17. Purple or red was the favourite colour of the Medes. The Assyrians also loved red.
[280] Rev. ix. 17. Purple or red was the favorite color of the Medes. The Assyrians also liked red.
[281] Read כאשׁ for באשׁ.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Read כאשׁ for באשׁ.
[282] פלדות, the word omitted, is doubtful; it does not occur elsewhere. LXX. ἡνίαι; Vulg. habenæ. Some have thought that it means scythes—cf. the Arabic falad, “to cut”—but the earliest notice of chariots armed with scythes is at the battle of Cunaxa, and in Jewish literature they do not appear before 2 Macc. xiii. 2. Cf. Jeremias, op. cit., p. 97, where Billerbeck suggests that the words of Nahum are applicable to the covered siege-engines, pictured on the Assyrian monuments, from which the besiegers flung torches on the walls: cf. ibid., p. 167, n. ***. But from the parallelism of the verse it is more probable that ordinary chariots are meant. The leading chariots were covered with plates of metal (Billerbeck, p. 167).
[282] Steel, the word that's missing, is uncertain; it doesn't appear anywhere else. LXX. ἡνίαι; Vulg. habenæ. Some have suggested it refers to scythes—see the Arabic falad, meaning “to cut”—but the earliest reference to chariots equipped with scythes is from the battle of Cunaxa, and in Jewish texts, they don’t show up until 2 Macc. xiii. 2. See Jeremias, op. cit., p. 97, where Billerbeck proposes that Nahum's words could relate to the covered siege engines depicted on Assyrian monuments, from which the attackers threw torches at the walls: see ibid., p. 167, n. ***. However, considering the parallel structure of the verse, it seems more likely that ordinary chariots are being referred to. The leading chariots were covered with metal plates (Billerbeck, p. 167).
[283] So LXX., reading פרשים for ברשים of Heb. text, that means fir-trees. If the latter be correct, then we should need to suppose with Billerbeck that either the long lances of the Aryan Medes were meant, or the great, heavy spears which were thrust against the walls by engines. We are not, however, among these yet; it appears to be the cavalry and chariots in the open that are here described.
[283] So the LXX. translates Knights instead of ברשימות from the Hebrew text, which means fir-trees. If that version is correct, then we might have to agree with Billerbeck that either the long lances of the Aryan Medes are being referred to, or the large, heavy spears that were used against the walls by siege engines. However, we aren't discussing those yet; it seems that what's being described here are the cavalry and chariots in the open.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Or wide spaces or outskirts. See above, pp. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ f.
[286] Heb. They stumble in their goings. Davidson holds this is more probably of the defenders. Wellhausen takes the verse as of the besiegers. See next note.
[286] Heb. They stumble in their goings. Davidson believes this is more likely referring to the defenders. Wellhausen interprets the verse as referring to the besiegers. See the next note.
[287] הסֹּכֵךְ. Partic. of the verb to cover, hence covering thing: whether mantlet (on the side of the besiegers) or bulwark (on the side of the besieged: cf. מָסָךְ, Isa. xxii. 8) is uncertain. Billerbeck says, if it be an article of defence, we can read ver. 5 as illustrating the vanity of the hurried defence, when the elements themselves break in vv. 6 and 7 (p. 101: cf. p. 176, n. *).
[287] The cover. This is the participle of the verb to cover, referring to a covering object: it could be a mantlet (used by the attackers) or a bulwark (used by the defenders: see מסך, Isa. xxii. 8), but it's unclear. Billerbeck notes that if it serves as a defense mechanism, we can interpret verse 5 as showing the futility of a rushed defense when the very elements crash in as described in verses 6 and 7 (p. 101: see p. 176, n. *).
[288] Sluices (Jeremias) or bridge-gates (Wellhausen)?
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sluices (Jeremias) or bridge-gates (Wellhausen)?
[289] Or breaks into motion, i.e. flight.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Or takes off, i.e. flight.
[290] הֻצּב, if a Hebrew word, might be Hophal of נצב and has been taken to mean it is determined, she (Niniveh) is taken captive. Volck (in Herzog), Kleinert, Orelli: it is settled. LXX. ὑπόστασις = מצב. Vulg. miles (as if some form of צבא?). Hitzig points it הַצָּב, the lizard, Wellhausen the toad. But this noun is masculine (Lev. xi. 29) and the verbs feminine. Davidson suggests the other הַצָּב, fem., the litter or palanquin (Isa. lxvi. 20): “in lieu of anything better one might be tempted to think that the litter might mean the woman or lady, just as in Arab. ḍḥa’inah means a woman’s litter and then a woman.” One is also tempted to think of הַצְּבי, the beauty. The Targ. has מלכתא, the queen. From as early as at least 1527 (Latina Interpretatio Xantis Pagnini Lucensis revised and edited for the Plantin Bible, 1615) the word has been taken by a series of scholars as a proper name, Huṣṣab. So Ewald and others. It may be an Assyrian word, like some others in Nahum. Perhaps, again, the text is corrupt.
[290] אֶכְסָר, if it’s a Hebrew word, could be Hophal of Stand and is often understood to mean it is determined, she (Niniveh) is taken captive. Volck (in Herzog), Kleinert, Orelli: it is settled. LXX. ὑπόστασις = Status. Vulg. miles (as if some form of צבא?). Hitzig points to The turtle, the lizard, while Wellhausen suggests the toad. However, this noun is masculine (Lev. xi. 29) and the verbs are feminine. Davidson proposes the other הצב, feminine, referring to the litter or palanquin (Isa. lxvi. 20): “in the absence of anything better, one might think that the litter refers to the woman or lady, just as in Arabic ḍḥa’inah means a woman’s litter and then a woman.” One might also think of The deer, the beauty. The Targ. has מלכתא, the queen. As early as 1527 (Latina Interpretatio by Xantis Pagnini Lucensis, revised and edited for the Plantin Bible in 1615), the word has been considered by several scholars as a proper name, Huṣṣab. So Ewald and others. It may be an Assyrian word, like some others in Nahum. Perhaps, again, the text is corrupt.
Mr. Paul Ruben (Academy, March 7th, 1896) has proposed instead of העלתה, is brought forth, to read העתלה, and to translate it by analogy of the Assyrian “etellu,” fem. “etellitu” = great or exalted, The Lady. The line would then run Huṣṣab, the lady, is stripped. (With העתלה Cheyne, Academy, June 21st, 1896, compares עתליה, which, he suggests, is “Yahwe is great” or “is lord.”)
Mr. Paul Ruben (Academy, March 7th, 1896) has suggested that instead of העלתה, is brought forth, we should read העתלה, translating it in line with the Assyrian “etellu,” fem. “etellitu” = great or exalted, The Lady. The line would then read Huṣṣab, the lady, is stripped. (With העתלה, Cheyne, Academy, June 21st, 1896, compares Atalia, which he suggests means “Yahwe is great” or “is lord.”)
[291] Heb. מֵימֵי הִיא for מימי אשר היא, from days she was. A.V. is of old. R.V. hath been of old, and Marg. from the days that she hath been. LXX. her waters, מֵימֶיהָ. On waters fleeing, cf. Ps. civ. 7.
[291] Heb. מימי היי for מימי היא, from the days she existed. A.V. is of old. R.V. has been of old, and Marg. from the days that she has existed. LXX. her waters, מֵימֶיהָ. On waters fleeing, see Ps. civ. 7.
[292] Buḳah, umebuḳah, umebullāḳah. Ewald: desert and desolation and devastation. The adj. are feminine.
[292] Buḳah, umebuḳah, umebullāḳah. Ewald: desert and desolation and devastation. The adjectives are feminine.
[293] Literally: and the faces of all them gather lividness.
[293] Literally: and the faces of all of them turn pale.
[294] For מרעה Wellhausen reads מערה, cave or hold.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ For מרעה Wellhausen reads מערה, cave or hold.
[295] LXX., reading לבוא for לביא.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ LXX., reading לבוא for לביא.
[296] Heb. her chariots. LXX. and Syr. suggest thy mass or multitude, רבכה. Davidson suggests thy lair, רבצכה.
[296] Heb. her chariots. LXX. and Syr. suggest your mass or multitude, רבקה. Davidson suggests your lair, רבצכה.
[297] Literally and the chariot dancing, but the word, merakedah, has a rattle in it.
[297] Literally and the chariot dancing, but the word, merakedah, has a rattle in it.
[298] Doubtful, מַעֲלֶה. LXX. ἀναβαίνοντος.
Doubtful, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
[299] Jeremias (104) shows how the Assyrians did this to female captives.
[299] Jeremias (104) demonstrates how the Assyrians treated female captives this way.
[300] Jer. xlvi. 25: I will punish Amon at No. Ezek. xxx. 14–16: . . . judgments in No. . . . I will cut off No-Amon (Heb. and A.V. multitude of No, reading המון; so also LXX. τὸ πλῆθος for אמון) . . . and No shall be broken up. It is Thebes, the Egyptian name of which was Nu-Amen. The god Amen had his temple there: Herod. I. 182, II. 42. Nahum refers to Assurbanipal’s account of the fall of Thebes. See above, p. 11.
[300] Jer. xlvi. 25: I will punish Amon at No. Ezek. xxx. 14–16: . . . judgments in No. . . . I will cut off No-Amon (Heb. and A.V. multitude of No, reading המון; so also LXX. τὸ πλῆθος for Trust) . . . and No shall be broken up. It is Thebes, the Egyptian name of which was Nu-Amen. The god Amen had his temple there: Herod. I. 182, II. 42. Nahum refers to Assurbanipal’s account of the fall of Thebes. See above, p. 11.
[303] So LXX., reading מַיִם for Heb. מִיָּם.
[304] So LXX.; Heb. thee.
[305] Heb. be drunken.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Heb. get drunk.
[306] I.e. against, because of.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ I.e. against, due to.
[307] Jer. l. 37, li. 30.
[308] Heb. and LXX. add devour thee like the locust, probably a gloss.
[308] The Hebrew and LXX add devour you like the locust, probably as a note.
[309] Cf. Jer. ix. 33. Some take it of the locusts stripping the skin which confines their wings: Davidson.
[309] See Jer. ix. 33. Some interpret it as the locusts removing the skin that covers their wings: Davidson.
[310] מנזריך. A.V. thy crowned ones; but perhaps like its neighbouran Assyrian word, meaning we know not what. Wellhausen reads ממזרך, LXX. ὁ συμμικτός σοῦ (applied in Deut. xxiii. 3 and Zech. ix. 6 to the offspring of a mixed marriage between an Israelite and a Gentile), deine Mischlinge: a term of contempt for the floating foreign or semi-foreign population which filled Niniveh and was ready to fly at sight of danger. Similarly Wellhausen takes the second term, טפסר. This, which occurs also in Jer. li. 27, appears to be some kind of official. In Assyrian dupsar is scribe, which may, like Heb. שׁטר, have been applied to any high official. See Schrader, K.A.T., Eng. Tr., I. 141, II. 118. See also Fried. Delitzsch, Wo lag Parad., p. 142. The name and office were ancient. Such Babylonian officials are mentioned in the Tell el Amarna letters as present at the Egyptian court.
[310] Your monasteries. A.V. thy crowned ones; but it might be similar to a neighboring Assyrian word, the meaning of which is unclear. Wellhausen interprets ממזר, LXX. ὁ συμμικτός σοῦ (used in Deut. xxiii. 3 and Zech. ix. 6 to refer to the children of a mixed marriage between an Israelite and a Gentile), deine Mischlinge: a derogatory term for the foreign or semi-foreign population that was prevalent in Niniveh and would quickly flee at the first sign of danger. Likewise, Wellhausen analyzes the second term, קצין. This term, which also appears in Jer. li. 27, seems to refer to some type of official. In Assyrian, dupsar means scribe, which, like the Hebrew שטר, could have been used for any high official. See Schrader, K.A.T., Eng. Tr., I. 141, II. 118. Also refer to Fried. Delitzsch, Wo lag Parad., p. 142. The title and role have ancient origins. Such Babylonian officials are documented in the Tell el Amarna letters as being part of the Egyptian court.
[311] Heb. day of cold.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Heb. cold day.
[312] ישכנו, dwell, is the Heb. reading. But LXX. ישנו, ἐκοίμισεν. Sleep must be taken in the sense of death: cf. Jer. li. 39, 57; Isa. xiv. 18.
[312] נשארו, dwell, is the Hebrew reading. But the LXX has ישנו, ἐκοίμισεν. "Sleep" should be understood as death: see Jer. li. 39, 57; Isa. xiv. 18.
[313] Except one or two critics who place it in Manasseh’s reign. See below.
[313] Except for one or two critics who date it to Manasseh’s reign. See below.
[314] See next note.
[315] So Pusey. Delitzsch in his commentary on Habakkuk, 1843, preferred Josiah’s reign, but in his O. T. Hist. of Redemption, 1881, p. 226, Manasseh’s. Volck (in Herzog, Real Encyc.,² art. “Habakkuk,” 1879), assuming that Habakkuk is quoted both by Zephaniah (see above, p. 39, n.) and Jeremiah, places him before these. Sinker (The Psalm of Habakkuk: see below, p. 127, n. 342) deems “the prophecy, taken as a whole,” to bring “before us the threat of the Chaldean invasion, the horrors that follow in its train,” etc., with a vision of the day “when the Chaldean host itself, its work done, falls beneath a mightier foe.” He fixes the date either in the concluding years of Manasseh’s reign, or the opening years of that of Josiah (Preface, 1–4).
[315] So Pusey. Delitzsch in his commentary on Habakkuk, 1843, preferred Josiah’s reign, but in his O. T. Hist. of Redemption, 1881, p. 226, he favored Manasseh’s. Volck (in Herzog, Real Encyc.,² art. “Habakkuk,” 1879), assuming that Habakkuk is quoted by both Zephaniah (see above, p. 39, n.) and Jeremiah, places him before these. Sinker (The Psalm of Habakkuk: see below, p. 127, n. 342) considers “the prophecy, taken as a whole,” to present “the threat of the Chaldean invasion, the horrors that follow in its wake,” etc., along with a vision of the day “when the Chaldean host itself, having completed its mission, falls before a mightier enemy.” He dates it either in the last years of Manasseh’s reign or the early years of Josiah’s (Preface, 1–4).
[316] Pages 53, 49. Kirkpatrick (Smith’s Dict. of the Bible,² art. “Habakkuk,” 1893) puts it not later than the sixth year of Jehoiakim.
[316] Pages 53, 49. Kirkpatrick (Smith’s Dict. of the Bible,² art. “Habakkuk,” 1893) states it’s no later than the sixth year of Jehoiakim.
[317] Einl. in das A. T.
[318] Beiträge zur Jesaiakritik, 1890, pp. 197 f.
[318] Contributions to Jesaiakritik, 1890, pp. 197 f.
[320] Studien u. Kritiken for 1893.
[321] Cf. the opening of § 30 in the first edition of his Einleitung with that of § 34 in the third and fourth editions.
[321] Compare the beginning of § 30 in the first edition of his Einleitung with § 34 in the third and fourth editions.
[322] Budde’s explanation of this is, that to the later editors of the book, long after the Babylonian destruction of Jews, it was incredible that the Chaldean should be represented as the deliverer of Israel, and so the account of him was placed where, while his call to punish Israel for her sins was not emphasised, he should be pictured as destined to doom; and so the prophecy originally referring to the Assyrian was read of him. “This is possible,” says Davidson, “if it be true criticism is not without its romance.”
[322] Budde explains that for the later editors of the book, long after the Babylonians had destroyed the Jewish community, it was hard to believe that the Chaldeans could be seen as the saviors of Israel. So, they placed the account in a way that downplayed his call to punish Israel for its sins and instead portrayed him as destined for destruction. This is why the prophecy originally meant for the Assyrians was applied to him. “This is possible,” says Davidson, “if true criticism has its own kind of romance.”
[323] This in opposition to Budde’s statement that the description of the Chaldeans in i. 5–11 “ist eine phantastische Schilderung” (p. 387).
[323] This is contrary to Budde’s claim that the portrayal of the Chaldeans in i. 5–11 “is a fantastic depiction” (p. 387).
[324] It is, however, a serious question whether it would be possible in 615 to describe the Chaldeans as a nation that traversed the breadth of the earth to occupy dwelling-places that were not his own (i. 6). This suits better after the battle of Carchemish.
[324] However, it raises a significant question whether in 615 it would be accurate to describe the Chaldeans as a people who crossed the earth to take over lands that weren't theirs (i. 6). This is more fitting after the battle of Carchemish.
[327] Pages 49 and 50.
[329] Wellhausen in 1873 (see p. 661); Giesebrecht in 1890; Budde in 1892, before he had seen the opinions of either of the others (see Stud. und Krit., 1893, p. 386, n. 2).
[329] Wellhausen in 1873 (see p. 661); Giesebrecht in 1890; Budde in 1892, before he had seen the views of either of the others (see Stud. und Krit., 1893, p. 386, n. 2).
[330] Cornill quotes a rearrangement of chaps, i., ii., by Rothstein, who takes i. 2–4, 12 a, 13, ii. 1–3, 4, 5 a, i. 6–10, 14, 15 a, ii. 6 b, 7, 9, 10 a b β, 11, 15, 16, 19, 18, as an oracle against Jehoiakim and the godless in Israel about 605, which during the Exile was worked up into the present oracle against Babylon. Cornill esteems it “too complicated.” Budde (Expositor, 1895, pp. 372 ff.) and Nowack hold it untenable.
[330] Cornill cites a rearrangement of chapters i and ii by Rothstein, who uses i. 2–4, 12 a, 13, ii. 1–3, 4, 5 a, i. 6–10, 14, 15 a, ii. 6 b, 7, 9, 10 a b β, 11, 15, 16, 19, and 18 as a prophecy against Jehoiakim and the ungodly in Israel around 605, which during the Exile was developed into the current prophecy against Babylon. Cornill considers it “too complicated.” Budde (Expositor, 1895, pp. 372 ff.) and Nowack find it untenable.
[331] As of course was universally supposed according to either of the other two interpretations given above.
[331] As was widely assumed based on either of the other two interpretations mentioned above.
[332] Z.A.T.W., 1884, p. 154.
[334] So LXX.
[335] Cf. Davidson, p. 56, and Budde, p. 391, who allows 9–11 and 15–17.
[335] See Davidson, p. 56, and Budde, p. 391, who permits 9–11 and 15–17.
[336] E.g. Isa. xl. 18 ff., xliv. 9 ff., xlvi. 5 ff., etc. On this ground it is condemned by Stade, Kuenen and Budde. Davidson finds this not a serious difficulty, for, he points out, Habakkuk anticipates several later lines of thought.
[336] For example, Isa. xl. 18 ff., xliv. 9 ff., xlvi. 5 ff., etc. For this reason, it is criticized by Stade, Kuenen, and Budde. Davidson doesn't see this as a major issue because he notes that Habakkuk foresaw several later lines of thought.
[339] Cf. the ascription by the LXX. of Psalms cxlvi.-cl. to the prophets Haggai and Zechariah.
[339] See the attribution by the LXX. of Psalms 146-150 to the prophets Haggai and Zechariah.
[340] Cf. Kuenen, who conceives it to have been taken from a post-exilic collection of Psalms. See also Cheyne, The Origin of the Psalter: “exilic or more probably post-exilic” (p. 125). “The most natural position for it is in the Persian period. It was doubtless appended to Habakkuk, for the same reason for which Isa. lxiii. 7—lxiv. was attached to the great prophecy of Restoration, viz. that the earlier national troubles seemed to the Jewish Church to be typical of its own sore troubles after the Return. … The lovely closing verses of Hab. iii. are also in a tone congenial to the later religion” (p. 156). Much less certain is the assertion that the language is imitative and artificial (ibid.); while the statement that in ver. 3—cf. with Deut. xxxiii. 2—we have an instance of the effort to avoid the personal name of the Deity (p. 287) is disproved by the use of the latter in ver. 2 and other verses.
[340] See Kuenen, who believes it was taken from a post-exilic collection of Psalms. Also, check out Cheyne, The Origin of the Psalter: “exilic or more likely post-exilic” (p. 125). “The most natural position for it is during the Persian period. It was probably added to Habakkuk for the same reason that Isa. lxiii. 7—lxiv. was linked to the significant prophecy of Restoration, namely that the earlier national troubles seemed to the Jewish Church to mirror its own serious troubles after the Return. … The beautiful closing verses of Hab. iii. also reflect a tone that resonates with the later religion” (p. 156). Much less certain is the claim that the language is imitative and artificial (ibid.); while the assertion that in verse 3—compare with Deut. xxxiii. 2—we have an example of the attempt to avoid using the personal name of God (p. 287) is disproved by the use of that name in verse 2 and other verses.
[341] ישע את, ver. 13, cannot be taken as a proof of lateness; read probably הושיע את.
[341] Save you, ver. 13, cannot be seen as evidence of later composition; it should probably be read as הציל את.
[342] Pusey, Ewald, König, Sinker (The Psalm of Habakkuk, Cambridge, 1890), Kirkpatrick (Smith’s Bible Dict., art. “Habakkuk”), Von Orelli.
[342] Pusey, Ewald, König, Sinker (The Psalm of Habakkuk, Cambridge, 1890), Kirkpatrick (Smith’s Bible Dict., article “Habakkuk”), Von Orelli.
[343] חֲבַקּוּק (the Greek Ἁμβακουμ, LXX. version of the title of this book, and again the inscription to Bel and the Dragon, suggests the pointing חַבַּקוּק; Epiph., De Vitis Proph.—see next note—spells it Ἁββακουμ), from חבק, to embrace. Jerome: “He is called ‘embrace’ either because of his love to the Lord, or because he wrestles with God.” Luther: “Habakkuk means one who comforts and holds up his people as one embraces a weeping person.”
[343] Habakkuk (the Greek Ἁμβακουμ, LXX. version of the title of this book, and again the inscription to Bel and the Dragon, suggests the pointing Habakkuk; Epiph., De Vitis Proph.—see next note—spells it Ἁββακουμ), from Hug, to embrace. Jerome: “He is called ‘embrace’ either due to his love for the Lord or because he struggles with God.” Luther: “Habakkuk means someone who comforts and supports his people like someone embracing a person who is crying.”
[344] See above, pp. 126 ff. The title to the Greek version of Bel and the Dragon bears that the latter was taken from the prophecy of Hambakoum, son of Jesus, of the tribe of Levi. Further details are offered in the De Vitis Prophetarum of (Pseud-) Epiphanius, Epiph. Opera, ed. Paris, 1622, Vol. II., p. 147, according to which Habakkuk belonged to Βεθζοχηρ, which is probably Βεθζαχαριας of 1 Macc. vi. 32, the modern Beit-Zakaryeh, a little to the north of Hebron, and placed by this notice, as Nahum’s Elkosh is placed, in the tribe of Simeon. His grave was shown in the neighbouring Keilah. The notice further alleges that when Nebuchadrezzar came up to Jerusalem Habakkuk fled to Ostracine, where he travelled in the country of the Ishmaelites; but he returned after the fall of Jerusalem, and died in 538, two years before the return of the exiles. Bel and the Dragon tells an extraordinary story of his miraculous carriage of food to Daniel in the lions’ den soon after Cyrus had taken Babylon.
[344] See above, pp. 126 ff. The title of the Greek version of Bel and the Dragon indicates that it was derived from the prophecy of Habakkuk, son of Jesus, from the tribe of Levi. More details are found in the De Vitis Prophetarum by (Pseud-) Epiphanius, Epiph. Opera, ed. Paris, 1622, Vol. II., p. 147, which states that Habakkuk was from Βεθζοχηρ, likely referring to Βεθζαχαριας mentioned in 1 Macc. vi. 32, now known as Beit-Zakaryeh, just north of Hebron, and associated with the tribe of Simeon, similar to how Nahum’s Elkosh is referenced. His burial site was claimed to be in nearby Keilah. The text also claims that when Nebuchadnezzar came to Jerusalem, Habakkuk escaped to Ostracine, where he traveled among the Ishmaelites; however, he returned after Jerusalem fell and died in 538, two years before the exiles returned. Bel and the Dragon narrates an incredible tale of his miraculous delivery of food to Daniel in the lions' den shortly after Cyrus captured Babylon.
[346] Heb. saw.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Heb. saw.
[347] Text uncertain. Perhaps we should read, Why make me look upon sorrow and trouble? why fill mine eyes with violence and wrong? Strife is come before me, and quarrel arises.
[347] Text uncertain. Perhaps we should read, Why make me see sorrow and trouble? Why fill my eyes with violence and wrongdoing? Conflict is right in front of me, and arguments arise.
[348] Never gets away, to use a colloquial expression.
[348] Never gets away, to put it in simple terms.
[350] ver. 12b: We shall not die (many Jewish authorities read Thou shalt not die). O Jehovah, for judgment hast Thou set him, and, O my Rock, for punishment hast Thou appointed him.
[350] ver. 12b: We will not die (many Jewish authorities read You will not die). O Lord, You have set him for judgment, and, O my Rock, You have appointed him for punishment.
[351] Wellhausen: on the robbery of robbers.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wellhausen: on thefts among thieves.
[352] LXX. devoureth the righteous.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ LXX. devours the righteous.
[353] Literally Thou hast made men.
[356] Wellhausen, reading יהרג for להרג: should he therefore be emptying his net continually, and slaughtering the nations without pity?
[356] Wellhausen, reading יהרג for להrg: should he then keep pulling in his net and mercilessly slaying the nations?
[357] מצור. But Wellhausen takes it as from נצר and = ward or watch-tower. So Nowack.
[357] Siege. But Wellhausen interprets it as coming from נצר meaning ward or watchtower. So says Nowack.
[358] So Heb. and LXX.; but Syr. he: so Wellhausen, what answer He returns to my plea.
[358] So the Hebrew and the Septuagint; but the Syriac has he: so Wellhausen, what answer He gives to my request.
[359] Bredenkamp (Stud. u. Krit., 1889, pp. 161 ff.) suggests that the writing on the tablets begins here and goes on to ver. 5a. Budde (Z.A.T.W., 1889, pp. 155 f.) takes the כי which opens it as simply equivalent to the Greek ὅτι, introducing, like our marks of quotation, the writing itself.
[359] Bredenkamp (Stud. u. Krit., 1889, pp. 161 ff.) points out that the writing on the tablets starts here and continues to ver. 5a. Budde (Z.A.T.W., 1889, pp. 155 f.) views the כי that begins it as essentially equivalent to the Greek ὅτι, introducing, similar to our quotation marks, the text itself.
[360] וְיָפֵחַ: cf. Psalm xxvii. 12. Bredenkamp emends to וְיִפְרַח.
[360] וְיָפֵחַ: see Psalm 27:12. Bredenkamp suggests changing it to and will blossom.
[362] So literally the Heb. עֻפְּלָה, i.e. arrogant, false: cf. the colloquial expression swollen-head = conceit, as opposed to level-headed. Bredenkamp, Stud. u. Krit., 1889, 121, reads הַנֶעֱלָף for הִנֵּה עֻפְּלָה. Wellhausen suggests הִנֵּה הֶעַוָל, Lo, the sinner, in contrast to צדיק of next clause. Nowack prefers this.
[362] So literally the Heb. עופלה, meaning arrogant, false: cf. the colloquial expression swollen-head = conceit, as opposed to being level-headed. Bredenkamp, Stud. u. Krit., 1889, 121, reads faint instead of הנה עפולה. Wellhausen suggests הנה האירוע, meaning Lo, the sinner, contrasting with righteous in the next clause. Nowack prefers this.
[363] LXX. wrongly my.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ LXX. incorrectly my.
[365] Chap. i. 5–11.
[366] So to bring out the assonance, reading הִתְמַהְמְהוּ וּתִמָהוּ.
[366] So to emphasize the assonance, read השתעשעו ותהנו.
[367] So LXX.
[369] Heb. singular.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Heb. singular.
[370] Omit ופרשיו (evidently a dittography) and the lame יבאו which is omitted by LXX. and was probably inserted to afford a verb for the second פרשיו.
[370] Remove ופרשיו (clearly a repetition) and the awkward יבאו which the LXX omits. It was likely added to provide a verb for the second No modern equivalent available..
[371] Heb. sing., and so in all the clauses here except the next.
[371] Heb. sing., and so in all the clauses here except the next.
[372] A problematical rendering. מגמה is found only here, and probably means direction. Hitzig translates desire, effort, striving. קדימה, towards the front or forward; but elsewhere it means only eastward: קדים, the east wind. Cf. Judg. v. 21, נחל קדומים נחל קישון, a river of spates or rushes is the river Kishon (Hist. Geog., p. 395). Perhaps we should change פניהים to a singular suffix, as in the clauses before and after, and this would leave מ to form with קדימה a participle from הקדים (cf. Amos ix. 10).
[372] A tricky interpretation. trend appears only here and probably means direction. Hitzig translates it as desire, effort, striving. Let's go, meaning forward or towards the front; but elsewhere, it only means eastward: קדימה, the east wind. Cf. Judg. v. 21, נחל קדומים נחל קישון, a river of spates or rushes is the river Kishon (Hist. Geog., p. 395). Perhaps we should change פניות to a singular suffix, like in the clauses before and after, which would leave מ to combine with Let's go as a participle from הקדמה (cf. Amos ix. 10).
[373] Or their spirit changes, or they change like the wind (Wellhausen suggests כרוח). Grätz reads כֺּחַ and יַחֲלִיף, he renews his strength.
[373] Or their spirit changes, or they change like the wind (Wellhausen suggests As a spirit). Grätz reads כוח and Replace, he renews his strength.
[374] Von Orelli. For אשׁם Wellhausen proposes וְיָשִׂם, and sets.
[375] The wicked of chap. i. 4 must, as we have seen, be the same as the wicked of chap. i. 13—a heathen oppressor of the righteous, i.e. the people of God.
[375] The wicked from chapter 1, verse 4 must, as we've seen, be the same as the wicked from chapter 1, verse 13—a pagan oppressor of the righteous, i.e. the people of God.
[376] i. 3.
[377] i. 4.
[378] i. 13–17.
[381] Its proper place in Budde’s re-arrangement is after chap. ii. 4.
[381] Its correct position in Budde’s rearrangement is after chap. ii. 4.
[383] עֻקְּלָה instead of עֻפְּלָה.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ instead of עֻפְּלָה.
[384] Rom. i. 17; Gal. iii. 11.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rom. 1:17; Gal. 3:11.
[385] אֱמוּנָה.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Faith.
[386] Exod. xvii. 12.
[387] 2 Chron. xix. 9.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 2 Chron. 19:9.
[388] Hosea ii. 22 (Heb.).
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hosea 2:22 (Heb.).
[389] Prov. xiv. 5.
[390] Isa. xi. 5.
[392] Prov. xii. 22, xxviii. 30.
[393] Heb. x. 37, 38.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Heb. 10:37-38.
[395] See above, pp. 125 f. Nowack (1897) agrees that Cornill’s and others’ conclusion that vv. 9–20 are not Habakkuk’s is too sweeping. He takes the first, second and fourth of the taunt-songs as authentic, but assigns the third (vv. 12–14) and the fifth (18–20) to another hand. He deems the refrain, 8b and 17b, to be a gloss, and puts 19 before 18. Driver, Introd., 6th ed., holds to the authenticity of all the verses.
[395] See above, pp. 125 f. Nowack (1897) agrees that Cornill's and others' argument that verses 9–20 aren’t by Habakkuk is too extreme. He considers the first, second, and fourth taunt-songs to be genuine but attributes the third (vv. 12–14) and the fifth (18–20) to someone else. He views the refrain, 8b and 17b, as an addition and places 19 before 18. Driver, Introd., 6th ed., maintains that all the verses are authentic.
[396] The text reads, For also wine is treacherous, under which we might be tempted to suspect some such original as, As wine is treacherous, so (next line) the proud fellow, etc. (or, as Davidson suggests, Like wine is the treacherous dealer), were it not that the word wine appears neither in the Greek nor in the Syrian version. Wellhausen suggests that היין, wine, is a corruption of הוי, with which the verse, like vv. 6b, 9, 12, 15, 19, may have originally begun, but according to 6a the taunt-songs, opening with הוי, start first in 6b. Bredenkamp proposes וְאֶפֶס כְּאַיִן.
[396] The text reads, For wine is also deceitful, leading us to think there might be an original version like, Just as wine is deceitful, so (next line) the arrogant person, etc. (or, as Davidson suggests, Like wine is the deceitful trader), if it weren’t for the fact that the word wine doesn’t appear in either the Greek or the Syrian version. Wellhausen proposes that The wine, wine, is a misreading of Hey, with which the verse, similar to vv. 6b, 9, 12, 15, 19, may have originally begun, but according to 6a, the taunt-songs, starting with Hey, begin first in 6b. Bredenkamp suggests And nothing else.
[397] The text is ינוה, a verb not elsewhere found in the Old Testament, and conjectured by our translators to mean keepeth at home, because the noun allied to it means homestead or resting-place. The Syriac gives is not satisfied, and Wellhausen proposes to read ירוה with that sense. See Davidson’s note on the verse.
[397] The text is ינוה, a verb that's not found anywhere else in the Old Testament, and our translators think it means keeps at home, because the related noun means homestead or resting place. The Syriac version translates it as is not satisfied, and Wellhausen suggests we should read ירוה with that meaning. See Davidson’s note on the verse.
[398] A.V. thick clay, which is reached by breaking up the word עבטיט, pledge or debt, into עב, thick cloud, and טיט, clay.
[398] A.V. thick clay, which comes from breaking the word עבטיט, pledge or debt, into עב, thick cloud, and טיט, clay.
[399] Literally thy biters, נשכיך, but נשך, biting, is interest or usury, and the Hiphil of נשך is to exact interest.
[399] Literally your creditors, נשכח, but bite, to bite, refers to interest or usury, and the Hiphil form of נשיכה means to charge interest.
[400] LXX. sing., Heb. pl.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ LXX. sing., Heb. plural
[401] These words occur again in ver. 17. Wellhausen thinks they suit neither here nor there. But they suit all the taunt-songs, and some suppose that they formed the refrain to each of these.
[401] These words appear again in verse 17. Wellhausen believes they don't fit in properly here. However, they work well with all the taunt-songs, and some people think they were the refrain for each of them.
[402] Dynasty or people?
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dynasty or group?
[403] So LXX.; Heb. cutting off.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ So LXX.; Heb. cutting off.
[404] The grammatical construction is obscure, if the text be correct. There is no mistaking the meaning.
[404] The grammar is a bit unclear, assuming the text is accurate. However, there's no doubt about the meaning.
[405] כפיס, not elsewhere found in the O.T., is in Rabbinic Hebrew both cross-beam and lath.
[405] כפיס, which doesn't appear anywhere else in the Old Testament, in Rabbinic Hebrew refers to both cross-beam and lath.
[406] Micah iii. 10.
[407] Jer. xxii. 13.
[408] Literally fire.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Literally fire.
[409] Jer. li. 58: which original?
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Jer. li. 58: which version?
[410] After Wellhausen’s suggestion to read מסף חמתו instead of the text מספח חמתך, adding, or mixing, thy wrath.
[410] After Wellhausen suggested reading At his boiling point instead of the text מסמך חום שלך, adding, or mixing, your wrath.
[411] So LXX. Q.; Heb. their.
[412] Read הרעל (cf. Nahum ii. 4; Zech. xii. 2). The text is הערל, not found elsewhere, which has been conjectured to mean uncover the foreskin. And there is some ground for this, as parallel to his nakedness in the previous clause. Wellhausen also removes the first clause to the end of the verse: Drink also thou and reel; there comes to thee the cup in Jehovah’s right hand, and thou wilt glut thyself with shame instead of honour.
[412] Read The poison (cf. Nahum ii. 4; Zech. xii. 2). The text is The uncircumcised, which isn't found anywhere else, and it’s been suggested that it means uncover the foreskin. There’s some basis for this, as it parallels his nakedness in the previous line. Wellhausen also suggests moving the first clause to the end of the verse: Drink also you and stagger; the cup in Jehovah’s right hand comes to you, and you will drown yourself in shame instead of honor.
[413] So R.V. for קיקלון, which A.V. has taken as two words—קי for which cf. Jer. xxv. 27, where however the text is probably corrupt, and קלון. With this confusion cf. above, ver. 6, עבטיט.
[413] So R.V. for Cyclone, which A.V. has interpreted as two separate words—קי compared to Jer. xxv. 27, where the text is likely flawed, and Shame. This confusion is similar to what was mentioned above, ver. 6, עבטיט.
[414] Read with LXX. יחתך for יחיתן of the text.
[414] Read with LXX. You will cut. for They'll give of the text.
[416] תָּפוּשׂ?
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ תָּפוּשׂ?
[418] רגז nowhere in the Old Testament means wrath, but either roar and noise of thunder (Job xxxvii. 2) and of horsehoofs (xxxix. 24), or the raging of the wicked (iii. 17) or the commotion of fear (iii. 26; Isa. xiv. 3).
[418] רגז nowhere in the Old Testament means wrath, but instead refers to the roar and noise of thunder (Job xxxvii. 2) and of hoofbeats (xxxix. 24), or the outcry of the wicked (iii. 17) or the turmoil of fear (iii. 26; Isa. xiv. 3).
Deut. xxxiii. 2, slightly altered after the LXX. South: some form of ימין must be read to bring the line into parallel with the others; תימן, Teman, is from the same root.
Deut. xxxiii. 2, slightly altered after the LXX. South: some form of Right must be read to make this line parallel with the others; Yemen, Teman, comes from the same root.
Judges v. 4, 5.
Judges 4, 5.
[420] Exod. xv.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Exod. 15.
[421] In this case ver. 17 would be the only one that offered any reason for suspicion that it was an intrusion.
[421] In this case, verse 17 would be the only one that raised any suspicion of being an intrusion.
[422] תפלה, lit. Prayer, but used for Psalm: cf. Psalm cii. 1.
[422] Prayer, literally Prayer, but used for Psalm: see Psalm 102:1.
[423] Sinker takes with this the first two words of next line: I have trembled, O LORD, at Thy work.
[423] Sinker combines this with the first two words of the next line: I have trembled, O LORD, at Your work.
[424] תודע, Imp. Niph., after LXX. γνωσθήσῃ. The Hebrew has תּוֹדִיעַ, Hi., make known. The LXX. had a text of these verses which reduplicated them, and it has translated them very badly.
[424] תודה, Imp. Niph., after LXX. γνωσθήσῃ. The Hebrew has notify, Hi., make known. The LXX. used a version of these verses that repeated them, and its translation was quite poor.
[425] רֹגֶז, turmoil, noise, as in Job: a meaning that offers a better parallel to in the midst of the years than wrath, which the word also means. Davidson, however, thinks it more natural to understand the wrath manifest at the coming of Jehovah to judgment. So Sinker.
[425] rage, turmoil, noise, like in Job: a meaning that provides a better comparison to in the midst of the years than wrath, which the word also indicates. However, Davidson believes it makes more sense to interpret the wrath shown when Jehovah arrives for judgment. So does Sinker.
[426] Vulg. ab Austro, from the South.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vulg. from the South.
[427] LXX. adds κατασκίον δασέος, which seems the translation of a clause, perhaps a gloss, containing the name of Mount Se‘ir, as in the parallel descriptions of a theophany, Deut. xxiii. 2, Judg. v. 4. See Sinker, p. 45.
[427] LXX. adds κατασκίον δασέος, which appears to be the translation of a clause, possibly a gloss, that includes the name of Mount Se‘ir, similar to the parallel accounts of a divine appearance in Deut. xxiii. 2 and Judg. v. 4. See Sinker, p. 45.
[428] Wellhausen, reading שׂם for שׁם, translates He made them, etc.
[428] Wellhausen, interpreting שׂם as שם, translates He made them, and so on.
[430] This is the only way of rendering the verse so as not to make it seem superfluous: so rendered it sums up and clenches the theophany from ver. 3 onwards; and a new strophe now begins. There is therefore no need to omit the verse, as Wellhausen does.
[430] This is the only way to interpret the verse so that it doesn't seem pointless: when interpreted this way, it summarizes and reinforces the theophany from verse 3 onward; and a new stanza now begins. Therefore, there is no reason to leave out the verse, as Wellhausen does.
[431] LXX. Ἀίθιοπες; but these are Kush, and the parallelism requires a tribe in Arabia. Calvin rejects the meaning Ethiopian on the same ground, but takes the reference as to King Kushan in Judg. iii. 8, 10, on account of the parallelism with Midian. The Midianite wife whom Moses married is called the Kushite (Num. xii. 1). Hommel (Anc. Hebrew Tradition as illustrated by the Monuments, p. 315 and n. 1) appears to take Zerah the Kushite of 2 Chron. xiv. 9 ff. as a prince of Kush in Central Arabia. But the narrative which makes him deliver his invasion of Judah at Mareshah surely confirms the usual opinion that he and his host were Ethiopians coming up from Egypt.
[431] LXX. Ethiopians; but these are Kush, and the parallelism requires a tribe in Arabia. Calvin rejects the meaning Ethiopian for the same reason, but interprets the reference as King Kushan in Judg. iii. 8, 10, due to the parallel with Midian. The Midianite wife that Moses married is referred to as the Kushite (Num. xii. 1). Hommel (Anc. Hebrew Tradition as illustrated by the Monuments, p. 315 and n. 1) seems to view Zerah the Kushite of 2 Chron. xiv. 9 ff. as a prince of Kush in Central Arabia. However, the narrative describing his invasion of Judah at Mareshah certainly supports the common view that he and his army were Ethiopians coming up from Egypt.
[432] For הבנהרים, is it with streams, read הבהרים, is it with hills: because hills have already been mentioned, and rivers occur in the next clause, and are separated by the same disjunctive particle, אִם, which separates the sea in the third clause from them. The whole phrase might be rendered, Is it with hills Thou art angry, O Jehovah?
[432] For הבנרים, is it with streams, read הבהרים, is it with hills: because hills have already been mentioned, and rivers appear in the next clause, separated by the same disjunctive particle, אִם, which separates the sea in the third clause from them. The whole phrase might be rendered, Is it with hills Thou art angry, O Jehovah?
[433] Questionable: the verb תֵּעוֹר, Ni. of a supposed עוּר, does not elsewhere occur, and is only conjectured from the noun עֶרְוָה, nakedness, and עֶרְיָה, stripping. LXX. has ἐντείνων ἐνέτεινας, and Wellhausen reads, after 2 Sam. xxiii. 18, עוֹרֵר תְּעוֹרֵר, Thou bringest into action Thy bow.
[433] Questionable: the verb תֵּעוֹר, a form of the supposed Wake up, is not found anywhere else and is only guessed from the noun עֶרְוָה, nakedness, and עֶרְיָה, stripping. The LXX translates it as ἐντείνων ἐνέτεινας, and Wellhausen interprets it, based on 2 Sam. xxiii. 18, as Awaken the spirit, You bring Your bow to action.
[434] שְׁבֻעוֹת מַטּוֹת אֹמֶר, literally sworn are staves or rods of speech. A.V.: according to the oaths of the tribes, even Thy word. LXX. (omitting שְׁבֻעוֹת and adding יהוה) ἐπὶ σκῆπτρα, λέγει κύριος. These words “form a riddle which all the ingenuity of scholars has not been able to solve. Delitzsch calculates that a hundred translations of them have been offered” (Davidson). In parallel to previous clause about a bow, we ought to expect מטות, staves, though it is not elsewhere used for shafts or arrows. שׁבעות may have been שַׂבֵּעְתָּ, Thou satest. The Cod. Barb. reads: ἐχόρτασας βολίδας τῆς φαρέτρης αὐτοῦ, Thou hast satiated the shafts of his quiver. Sinker: sworn are the punishments of the solemn decree, and relevantly compares Isa. xi. 4, the rod of His mouth; xxx. 32, rod of doom. Ewald: sevenfold shafts of war. But cf. Psalm cxviii. 12.
[434] שבועות מטות אומר, literally sworn are staves or rods of speech. A.V.: according to the oaths of the tribes, even Thy word. LXX. (omitting Shavuot and adding יהוה) ἐπὶ σκῆπτρα, λέγει κύριος. These words “form a riddle which all the ingenuity of scholars has not been able to solve. Delitzsch calculates that a hundred translations of them have been offered” (Davidson). In parallel to the previous clause about a bow, we should expect Staffs, staves, though it is not used elsewhere for shafts or arrows. Shavuot might have been שבעתי, Thou satest. The Cod. Barb. reads: ἐχόρτασας βολίδας τῆς φαρέτρης αὐτοῦ, Thou hast satiated the shafts of his quiver. Sinker: sworn are the punishments of the solemn decree, and appropriately compares Isa. xi. 4, the rod of His mouth; xxx. 32, rod of doom. Ewald: sevenfold shafts of war. But cf. Psalm cxviii. 12.
[435] Uncertain, but a more natural result of cleaving than the rivers Thou cleavest into dry land (Davidson and Wellhausen).
[435] Uncertain, but a more natural outcome of splitting than the rivers You split into dry land (Davidson and Wellhausen).
[436] But Ewald takes this as of the Red Sea floods sweeping on the Egyptians.
[436] But Ewald interprets this as the floods of the Red Sea overwhelming the Egyptians.
[437] רום ידיהו נשא = he lifts up his hands on high. But the LXX. read מריהו, φαντασίας αὐτῆς, and took נשא with the next verse. The reading מריהו (for מראיהו) is indeed nonsense, but suggests an emendation to מרזחו, his shout or wail: cf. Amos vi. 7, Jer. xvi. 5.
[437] רום ידיהו נשא = he lifts up his hands on high. However, the LXX reads מריהו, φαντασίας αὐτῆς, and interprets נשא with the following verse. The reading מריהו (for מראיהו) is indeed nonsensical, but it suggests a correction to שמרו על קור רוח, his shout or wail: cf. Amos vi. 7, Jer. xvi. 5.
[438] Reading for הושיע ישע, required by the acc. following. Thine anointed, lit. Thy Messiah, according to Isa. xl. ff. the whole people.
[438] Reading for הושיע ישע, required by the acc. that follows. Thine anointed, literally Your Messiah, according to Isa. xl. ff. the entire people.
[439] Heb. יסוד, foundation. LXX. bonds. Some suggest laying bare from the foundation to the neck, but this is mixed unless neck happened to be a technical name for a part of a building: cf. Isa. viii. 8, xxx. 28.
[439] Heb. Foundation, foundation. LXX. bonds. Some suggest exposing everything from the foundation to the neck, but this is unclear unless neck was a specific term for a part of a building: see Isa. viii. 8, xxx. 28.
[440] Heb. his spears or staves; his own (Von Orelli). LXX. ἐν ἐκστάσει: see Sinker, pp. 56 ff. Princes: פְרָזָו only here. Hitzig: his brave ones. Ewald, Wellhausen, Davidson: his princes. Delitzsch: his hosts. LXX. κεφαλὰς δυναστῶν.
[440] Heb. his spears or staves; his own (Von Orelli). LXX. ἐν ἐκστάσει: see Sinker, pp. 56 ff. Princes: פרזות only here. Hitzig: his brave ones. Ewald, Wellhausen, Davidson: his princes. Delitzsch: his hosts. LXX. κεφαλὰς δυναστῶν.
[441] So Heb. literally. A very difficult line. On LXX. see Sinker, pp. 60 f.
[441] So Heb. literally. This line is quite challenging. For the LXX, refer to Sinker, pp. 60 f.
[442] For חֹמֶר, heap (so A.V.), read some part of חמר, to foam. LXX. ταράσσοντας: cf. Psalm xlvi. 4.
[442] For חומר, heap (as in the Authorized Version), read some part of Clay, to foam. LXX. ταράσσοντας: cf. Psalm 46:4.
[443] So LXX. א (some codd.), softening the original belly.
[443] So LXX. א (some manuscripts), softening the original belly.
[444] Or my lips quiver aloud—לקול, vocally (Von Orelli).
[444] Or my lips tremble and speak—To the voice, out loud (Von Orelli).
[445] By the Hebrew the bones were felt, as a modern man feels his nerves: Psalms xxxii., li.; Job.
[445] The Hebrews sensed their bones in the same way a modern person feels their nerves: Psalms 32, 51; Job.
[446] For אשר, for which LXX. gives ἡ ἔξις μου, read אשרי, my steps; and for ארגז, LXX. ἑταράχθη, ירגזו.
[446] For אשר, where the LXX gives ἡ ἔξις μου, read Blessed, my steps; and for Box, the LXX has ἑταράχθη, Get angry.
[447] אָנוּחַ. LXX. ἀναπαύσομαι, I will rest. A.V.: that I might rest in the day of trouble. Others: I will wait for. Wellhausen suggests אִנָּחֵם (Isa. l. 24), I will take comfort. Sinker takes אשר as the simple relative: I who will wait patiently for the day of doom. Von Orelli takes it as the conjunction because.
[447] אנוּחַ. LXX. ἀναπαύσομαι, I will rest. A.V.: that I might rest in the day of trouble. Others: I will wait for. Wellhausen suggests אִנָּחֵם (Isa. l. 24), I will take comfort. Sinker interprets אשר as the simple relative: I who will wait patiently for the day of doom. Von Orelli sees it as the conjunction because.
[448] יְגֻדֶנּוּ, it invades, brings up troops on them, only in Gen. xlix. 19 and here. Wellhausen: which invades us. Sinker: for the coming up against the people of him who shall assail it.
[448] יְגֻדֶנּוּ, it attacks, mobilizes forces against them, only in Gen. xlix. 19 and here. Wellhausen: which attacks us. Sinker: for the approach against the people of him who will challenge it.
[449] תפרח; but LXX. תפרה, οὐ καρποφορήσει, bear no fruit.
[449] תפרח; but LXX. Sewing, will not produce fruit, bear no fruit.
[450] For גזר Wellhausen reads נִגזר. LXX. ἐξελιπεν.
[451] De Civitate Dei, XVIII. 32.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The City of God, XVIII. 32.
[452] So he paraphrases in the midst of the years.
[453] From the prayer with which Calvin concludes his exposition of Habakkuk.
[453] From the prayer that Calvin wraps up his explanation of Habakkuk with.
[454] עֹבַדְיָה, ‘Obadyah, the later form of עֹבַדְיָהוּ, ‘Obadyahu (a name occurring thrice before the Exile: Ahab’s steward who hid the prophets of the Lord, 1 Kings xviii. 3–7, 16; of a man in David’s house, 1 Chron. xxvii. 19; a Levite in Josiah’s reign, 2 Chron. xxxiv. 12), is the name of several of the Jews who returned from exile: Ezra viii. 9, the son of Jehi’el (in 1 Esdras viii. Ἀβαδιας); Neh. x. 6, a priest, probably the same as the Obadiah in xii. 25, a porter, and the עַבְדָּא, the singer, in xi. 17, who is called עֹבַדְיָה in 1 Chron. ix. 16. Another ‘Obadyah is given in the eleventh generation from Saul, 1 Chron. viii. 38, ix. 44; another in the royal line in the time of the Exile, iii. 21; a man of Issachar, vii. 3; a Gadite under David, xii. 9; a prince under Jehoshaphat sent to teach in the cities of Judah, 2 Chron. xvii. 7. With the Massoretic points עֹבַדְיָה means worshipper of Jehovah: cf. Obed-Edom, and so in the Greek form, Ὀβδειου, of Cod. B. But other Codd., A, θ and א, give Ἀβδιου or Ἀβδειου, and this, with the alternative Hebrew form אַבְדָּא of Neh. xi. 17, suggests rather עֶבֶד יָה, servant of Jehovah. The name as given in the title is probably intended to be that of an historical individual, as in the titles of all the other books; but which, or if any, of the above mentioned it is impossible to say. Note, however, that it is the later post-exilic form of the name that is used, in spite of the book occurring among the pre-exilic prophets. Some, less probably, take the name Obadyah to be symbolic of the prophetic character of the writer.
[454] Obadiah, ‘Obadyah, the later version of עובדיה, ‘Obadyahu (a name mentioned three times before the Exile: Ahab’s steward who hid the prophets of the Lord, 1 Kings xviii. 3–7, 16; a man in David’s house, 1 Chron. xxvii. 19; a Levite during Josiah’s reign, 2 Chron. xxxiv. 12), is the name of several Jews who returned from exile: Ezra viii. 9, the son of Jehi’el (in 1 Esdras viii. Ἀβαδιας); Neh. x. 6, a priest, probably the same as the Obadiah in xii. 25, a porter, and the עבדא, the singer, in xi. 17, who is called עובדיה in 1 Chron. ix. 16. Another ‘Obadyah is mentioned in the eleventh generation from Saul, 1 Chron. viii. 38, ix. 44; another in the royal line during the Exile, iii. 21; a man of Issachar, vii. 3; a Gadite under David, xii. 9; a prince under Jehoshaphat sent to teach in the cities of Judah, 2 Chron. xvii. 7. With the Massoretic points, עובדיה means worshipper of Jehovah: cf. Obed-Edom, and so in the Greek version, Ὀβδειου, of Cod. B. However, other manuscripts, A, θ, and א, give Ἀβδιου or Ἀβδειου, and this, along with the alternative Hebrew form אַבְדָּא of Neh. xi. 17, suggests more likely עבד ה', servant of Jehovah. The name as presented in the title likely refers to a historical figure, similar to the titles of other books; but which, or if any, of those mentioned it is impossible to determine. Note, however, that the later post-exilic form of the name is used, despite the book being among the pre-exilic prophets. Some, though less likely, interpret the name Obadyah as symbolic of the prophetic character of the writer.
[455] 889 B.C. Hofmann, Keil, etc.; and soon after 312, Hitzig.
[455] 889 B.C. Hofmann, Keil, etc.; and shortly after 312, Hitzig.
[456] Cf. the extraordinary tirade of Pusey in his Introd. to Obadiah.
[456] See the remarkable rant by Pusey in his Introduction to Obadiah.
[457] The first in his Commentary on Die Zwölf Kleine Propheten; the other in his Einleitung.
[457] The first in his Commentary on The Twelve Minor Prophets; the other in his Introduction.
[458] Caspari (Der Proph. Ob. ausgelegt 1842), Ewald, Graf, Pusey, Driver, Giesebrecht, Wildeboer and König. Cf. Jer. xlix. 9 with Ob. 5; Jer. xlix. 14 ff. with Ob. 1–4. The opening of Ob. 1 ff. is held to be more in its place than where it occurs in the middle of Jeremiah’s passage. The language of Obadiah is “terser and more forcible. Jeremiah seems to expand Obadiah, and parts of Jeremiah which have no parallel in Obadiah are like Obadiah’s own style” (Driver). This strong argument is enforced in detail by Pusey: “Out of the sixteen verses of which the prophecy of Jeremiah against Edom consists, four are identical with those of Obadiah; a fifth embodies a verse of Obadiah’s; of the eleven which remain ten have some turns of expression or idioms, more or fewer, which occur in Jeremiah, either in these prophecies against foreign nations, or in his prophecies generally. Now it would be wholly improbable that a prophet, selecting verses out of the prophecy of Jeremiah, should have selected precisely those which contain none of Jeremiah’s characteristic expressions; whereas it perfectly fits in with the supposition that Jeremiah interwove verses of Obadiah with his own prophecy, that in verses so interwoven there is not one expression which occurs elsewhere in Jeremiah.” Similarly Nowack, Comm., 1897.
[458] Caspari (Der Proph. Ob. ausgelegt 1842), Ewald, Graf, Pusey, Driver, Giesebrecht, Wildeboer, and König. Cf. Jer. xlix. 9 with Ob. 5; Jer. xlix. 14 ff. with Ob. 1–4. The beginning of Ob. 1 ff. is considered to be more appropriately placed than where it appears in the middle of Jeremiah’s passage. The language of Obadiah is “more concise and impactful. Jeremiah seems to elaborate on Obadiah, and parts of Jeremiah that have no counterpart in Obadiah have a style that resembles Obadiah’s” (Driver). This strong argument is further supported in detail by Pusey: “Out of the sixteen verses in Jeremiah's prophecy against Edom, four are identical to those in Obadiah; a fifth includes a verse from Obadiah; of the eleven remaining, ten have some phrases or idioms that occur in Jeremiah, either in these prophecies against foreign nations or in his prophecies in general. It would be completely unlikely that a prophet, picking verses from Jeremiah’s prophecy, would choose exactly those that lack any of Jeremiah’s characteristic expressions; whereas it makes perfect sense to assume that Jeremiah blended verses from Obadiah with his own prophecy, given that in those combined verses there isn’t a single expression found elsewhere in Jeremiah.” Similarly Nowack, Comm., 1897.
[459] 2 Chron. xx.
[460] 2 Chron. xxi. 14–17.
[462] Driver, Introd.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Driver, Intro.
[463] Jer. xlix. 9 and 16 appear to be more original than Ob. 3 and 2b. Notice the presence in Jer. xlix. 16 of תפלצתך which Obadiah omits.
[463] Jeremiah 49:9 and 16 seem to be more original than Obadiah 3 and 2b. Note the presence in Jeremiah 49:16 of Your monster which Obadiah leaves out.
[464] 2 Kings xiv. 22; xvi. 6, Revised Version margin.
[464] 2 Kings 14:22; 16:6, Revised Version margin.
[465] Einl.³ pp. 185 f.: “In any case Obadiah 1–9 are older than the fourth year of Jehoiakim.”
[465] Einl.³ pp. 185 f.: “In any case, Obadiah 1–9 is older than the fourth year of Jehoiakim.”
[466] “That the verses Obadiah 10 ff. refer to this event [the sack of Jerusalem] will always remain the most natural supposition, for the description which they give so completely suits that time that it is not possible to take any other explanation into consideration.”
[466] “It will always be the most reasonable assumption that the verses in Obadiah 10 and following refer to this event [the sack of Jerusalem], because the description they provide fits that period so well that no other explanation can be considered.”
[467] Edom paid tribute to Sennacherib in 701, and to Asarhaddon (681—669). According to 2 Kings xxiv. 2 Nebuchadrezzar sent Ammonites, Moabites and Edomites [for ארם read אדם] against Jehoiakim, who had broken his oath to Babylonia.
[467] Edom paid tribute to Sennacherib in 701 and to Asarhaddon (681—669). According to 2 Kings xxiv. 2, Nebuchadrezzar sent Ammonites, Moabites, and Edomites [for ארם read אדם] against Jehoiakim, who had violated his oath to Babylonia.
[468] For Edom’s alliances with Arab tribes cf. Gen. xxv. 13 with xxxvi. 3, 12, etc.
[468] For Edom’s alliances with Arab tribes see Gen. 25:13 and 36:3, 12, etc.
[469] Ezek. xxv. 4, 5, 10.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ezek. 25:4, 5, 10.
[470] Diod. Sic. XIX. 94. A little earlier they are described as in possession of Iturea, on the south-east slopes of Anti-Lebanon (Arrian II. 20, 4).
[470] Diod. Sic. XIX. 94. A little earlier, they are described as being in possession of Iturea, on the southeast slopes of Anti-Lebanon (Arrian II. 20, 4).
[471] Psalm lxxxiii. 8.
[472] i. 1–5.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ i. 1–5.
[474] So too Nowack, 1897.
[475] Deut. ii. 5, 8, 12.
[477] iv. 21: yet Uz fails in LXX., and some take ארץ to refer to the Holy Land itself. Buhl, Gesch. der Edomiter, 73.
[477] iv. 21: yet Uz is missing in the LXX, and some interpret Land as referring to the Holy Land itself. Buhl, Gesch. der Edomiter, 73.
[478] It can hardly be supposed that Edom’s treacherous allies were Assyrians or Babylonians, for even if the phrase “men of thy covenant” could be applied to those to whom Edom was tributary, the Assyrian or Babylonian method of dealing with conquered peoples is described by saying that they took them off into captivity, not that they sent them to the border.
[478] It’s unlikely that Edom’s untrustworthy allies were Assyrians or Babylonians because even if the term “men of your covenant” could refer to those whom Edom was subject to, the way the Assyrians or Babylonians treated conquered peoples is described as taking them into captivity, not as sending them to the border.
[479] So even Cornill, Einl.³
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ So even Cornill, Einl.³
[480] This in answer to Wellhausen on the verse.
[480] This is in response to Wellhausen regarding the verse.
[482] Calvin, while refusing in his introduction to Obadiah to fix a date (except in so far as he thinks it impossible for the book to be earlier than Isaiah), implies throughout his commentary on the book that it was addressed to Edom while the Jews were in exile. See his remarks on vv. 18–20.
[482] Calvin, while declining to set a specific date in his introduction to Obadiah (except for believing it couldn't be earlier than Isaiah), suggests throughout his commentary on the book that it was directed at Edom during the time the Jews were in exile. See his comments on vv. 18–20.
[483] There is a mistranslation in ver. 18: שׂריד is rendered by πυρόφορος.
[483] There is a mistranslation in verse 18: שריד is translated as πυρόφορος.
[484] This is no doubt from the later writer, who before he gives the new word of Jehovah with regard to Edom, quotes the earlier prophecy, marked above by quotation marks. In no other way can we explain the immediate following of the words “Thus hath the Lord spoken” with “We have heard a report,” etc.
[484] This is clearly from a later writer who, before presenting the new message from Jehovah about Edom, cites the earlier prophecy highlighted by quotation marks. There's no other way to explain how the phrase “Thus has the Lord spoken” immediately follows “We have heard a report,” and so on.
[485] ‘Sela,’ the name of the Edomite capital, Petra.
[485] 'Sela,' the name of the Edomite capital, Petra.
[486] The parenthesis is not in Jer. xlix. 9; Nowack omits it. If spoilers occurs in Heb. before by night: delete.
[486] The parenthesis isn’t in Jer. xlix. 9; Nowack leaves it out. If spoilers appears in Hebrew before by night: remove it.
[487] Antithetic to thieves and spoilers by night, as the sending of the people to their border is antithetic to the thieves taking only what they wanted.
[487] In contrast to thieves and night raiders, sending people to their border is the opposite of thieves taking only what they desire.
[488] לחמך, thy bread, which here follows, is not found in the LXX., and is probably an error due to a mechanical repetition of the letters of the previous word.
[488] Your bread, your bread, which comes next, isn't found in the LXX and is likely a mistake caused by the mechanical repetition of the letters from the previous word.
[489] Again perhaps a quotation from an earlier prophecy: Nowack counts it from another hand. Mark the sudden change to the future.
[489] Again, this might be a quote from an earlier prophecy: Nowack attributes it to someone else. Notice the abrupt shift to the future.
[490] Heb. so that.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Heb. so that.
[491] With LXX. transfer this expression from the end of the ninth to the beginning of the tenth verse.
[491] According to the LXX, move this phrase from the end of the ninth verse to the start of the tenth verse.
[492] “When thou didst stand on the opposite side.”—Calvin.
[492] “When you stood on the other side.” —Calvin.
[493] Plural; LXX. and Qeri.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Plural; LXX and Qeri.
[494] Sudden change to imperative. The English versions render, Thou shouldest not have looked on, etc.
[494] Sudden change to imperative. The English versions translate, You shouldn't have looked at, etc.
[496] The day of his strangeness = aliena fortuna.
[496] The day of his unusual fate = aliena fortuna.
[497] With laughter. Wellhausen and Nowack suspect ver. 13 as an intrusion.
[497] With laughter. Wellhausen and Nowack think that verse 13 was added later.
[498] פֶּרֶק does not elsewhere occur. It means cleaving, and the LXX. render it by διεκβολή, i.e. pass between mountains. The Arabic forms from the same root suggest the sense of a band of men standing apart from the main body on the watch for stragglers (cf. נגד, in ver. 11). Calvin, “the going forth”; Grätz פרץ, breach, but see Nowack.
[498] סעיף is not found elsewhere. It means cleaving, and the LXX translates it as διεκβολή, i.e. passing between mountains. The Arabic variations from the same root imply a group of men positioned apart from the main body, keeping watch for stragglers (cf. Against, in ver. 11). Calvin refers to it as “the going forth”; Grätz notes פרץ, breach, but see Nowack.
[499] Wellhausen proposes to put the last two clauses immediately after ver. 14.
[499] Wellhausen suggests placing the last two clauses right after verse 14.
[500] The prophet seems here to turn to address his own countrymen: the drinking will therefore take the meaning of suffering God’s chastising wrath. Others, like Calvin, take it in the opposite sense, and apply it to Edom: “as ye have exulted,” etc.
[500] The prophet appears to shift his focus to his fellow countrymen: drinking will symbolize enduring God's punishing anger. Others, like Calvin, interpret it differently and apply it to Edom: “as you have rejoiced,” etc.
[501] Reel—for לעוּ we ought (with Wellhausen) probably to read נעוּ: cf. Lam. iv. 2. Some codd. of LXX. omit all the nations … continuously, drink and reel. But אc.aA and Q have all the nations shall drink wine.
[501] Reel—for לעוּ we should (with Wellhausen) probably read נִיסוּ: see Lam. iv. 2. Some copies of LXX. leave out all the nations … continuously, drink and reel. But אc.aA and Q have all the nations shall drink wine.
[502] So LXX. Heb. their heritages.
[503] That is the reverse of the conditions after the Jews went into exile, for then the Edomites came up on the Negeb and the Philistines on the Shephelah.
[503] That is the opposite of what happened after the Jews were taken into exile, because at that time the Edomites invaded the Negev and the Philistines attacked the Shephelah.
[504] I.e. of Judah, the rest of the country outside the Negeb and Shephelah. The reading is after the LXX.
[504] That is, of Judah, the rest of the land outside the Negev and Shephelah. The translation follows the LXX.
[505] Whereas the pagan inhabitants of these places came upon the hill-country of Judæa during the Exile.
[505] While the non-Christian inhabitants of these areas arrived in the hilly region of Judea during the Exile.
[506] An unusual form of the word. Ewald would read coast. The verse is obscure.
[506] A strange version of the word. Ewald interprets it as coast. The verse is unclear.
[507] So LXX.
[508] The Jews themselves thought this to be Spain: so Onkelos, who translates ספרד by אַסְפַּמְיָא = Hispania. Hence the origin of the name Sephardim Jews. The supposition that it is Sparta need hardly be noticed. Our decision must lie between two other regions—the one in Asia Minor, the other in S.W. Media. First, in the ancient Persian inscriptions there thrice occurs (great Behistun inscription, I. 15; inscription of Darius, II. 12, 13; and inscription of Darius from Naḳsh-i-Rustam) Çparda. It is connected with Janua or Ionia and Katapatuka or Cappadocia (Schrader, Cun. Inscr. and O. T., Germ. ed., p. 446; Eng., Vol. II., p. 145); and Sayce shows that, called Shaparda on a late cuneiform inscription of 275 B.C., it must have lain in Bithynia or Galatia (Higher Criticism and Monuments, p. 483). Darius made it a satrapy. It is clear, as Cheyne says (Founders of O. T. Criticism, p. 312), that those who on other grounds are convinced of the post-exilic origin of this part of Obadiah, of its origin in the Persian period, will identify Sepharad with this Çparda, which both he and Sayce do. But to those of us who hold that this part of Obadiah is from the time of the Babylonian exile, as we have sought to prove above on pp. 171 f., then Sepharad cannot be Çparda, for Nebuchadrezzar did not subdue Asia Minor and cannot have transported Jews there. Are we then forced to give up our theory of the date of Obadiah 10–21 in the Babylonian exile? By no means. For, second, the inscriptions of Sargon, king of Assyria (721—705 B.C.), mention a Shaparda, in S.W. Media towards Babylonia, a name phonetically correspondent to ספרד (Schrader, l.c.), and the identification of the two is regarded as “exceedingly probable” by Fried. Delitzsch (Wo lag das Paradies? p. 249). But even if this should be shown to be impossible, and if the identification Sepharad = Çparda be proved, that would not oblige us to alter our opinion as to the date of the whole of Obadiah 10–21, for it is possible that later additions, including Sepharad, have been made to the passage.
[508] The Jews believed this to refer to Spain: Onkelos translates Spain as אספמיה = Hispania. This is where the term Sephardim Jews comes from. The idea that it refers to Sparta doesn't really need to be discussed. We need to decide between two other locations—the one in Asia Minor and the other in southwestern Media. First, the ancient Persian inscriptions mention Çparda three times (great Behistun inscription, I. 15; inscription of Darius, II. 12, 13; and inscription of Darius from Naḳsh-i-Rustam). It's linked to Janua or Ionia and Katapatuka or Cappadocia (Schrader, Cun. Inscr. and O. T., Germ. ed., p. 446; Eng., Vol. II., p. 145); and Sayce indicates that, referred to as Shaparda in a late cuneiform inscription from 275 BCE, it must have been in Bithynia or Galatia (Higher Criticism and Monuments, p. 483). Darius made it a satrapy. Clearly, as Cheyne states (Founders of O. T. Criticism, p. 312), those who believe that this part of Obadiah originated post-exile during the Persian period will identify Sepharad with this Çparda, as both he and Sayce do. However, for those of us who argue that this part of Obadiah is from the time of the Babylonian exile, as we've attempted to demonstrate above on pp. 171 f., then Sepharad cannot be Çparda, because Nebuchadrezzar did not conquer Asia Minor and wouldn't have transported Jews there. Are we then compelled to abandon our theory regarding the date of Obadiah 10–21 being during the Babylonian exile? Not at all. Because, second, inscriptions from Sargon, king of Assyria (721—705 BCE), mention a Shaparda in southwestern Media near Babylonia, a name that closely corresponds phonetically to Spain (Schrader, l.c.), and this identification is considered “exceedingly probable” by Fried. Delitzsch (Wo lag das Paradies? p. 249). But even if this is proven impossible, and if we establish that Sepharad equals Çparda, that still wouldn't necessitate a change in our view regarding the date of all of Obadiah 10–21, because it's possible that later additions, including the mention of Sepharad, were added to the passage.
[510] John Hyrcanus, about 130 B.C.
John Hyrcanus, around 130 B.C.
[511] Irby and Mangles’ Travels: cf. Burckhardt’s Travels in Syria, and Doughty, Arabia Deserta, I.
[511] Irby and Mangles’ Travels: see Burckhardt’s Travels in Syria, and Doughty, Arabia Deserta, I.
[512] Obadiah 3.
[513] Amos i.: cf. Ezek. xxxv. 5.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Amos 1: see Ezekiel 35:5.
[514] Obadiah 10.
[516] Obadiah 6.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Obadiah 6.
[517] Verse 6.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Verse 6.
[519] Heb. xii. 16.
[520] We even know the names of some of these deities from the theophorous names of Edomites: e.g. Baal-chanan (Gen. xxxvi. 38), Hadad (ib. 35; 1 Kings xi. 14 ff.); Malikram, Ḳausmalaka, Ḳausgabri (on Assyrian inscriptions: Schrader, K.A.T.² 150, 613); Κοσαδαρος, Κοσβανος, Κοσγηρος, Κοσνατανος (Rev. archéol. 1870, I. pp. 109 ff., 170 ff.), Κοστοβαρος (Jos., XV. Ant. vii. 9). See Baethgen, Beiträge zur Semit. Rel. Gesch., pp. 10 ff.
[520] We even know the names of some of these gods from the names used by Edomites: e.g. Baal-chanan (Gen. xxxvi. 38), Hadad (ib. 35; 1 Kings xi. 14 ff.); Malikram, Ḳausmalaka, Ḳausgabri (on Assyrian inscriptions: Schrader, K.A.T.² 150, 613); Κοσαδαρος, Κοσβανος, Κοσγηρος, Κοσνατανος (Rev. archéol. 1870, I. pp. 109 ff., 170 ff.), Κοστοβαρος (Jos., XV. Ant. vii. 9). See Baethgen, Beiträge zur Semit. Rel. Gesch., pp. 10 ff.
[521] Obadiah 8: cf. Jer. xlix. 7.
[524] Verse 7.
[526] The chief authorities for this period are as follows:—A. Ancient: the inscriptions of Nabonidus, last native King of Babylon, Cyrus and Darius I.; the Hebrew writings which were composed in, or record the history of, the period; the Greek historians Herodotus, fragments of Ctesias in Diodorus Sic. etc., of Abydenus in Eusebius, Berosus. B. Modern: Meyer’s and Duncker’s Histories of Antiquity; art. “Ancient Persia” in Encycl. Brit., by Nöldeke and Gutschmid; Sayce, Anc. Empires; the works of Kuenen, Van Hoonacker and Kosters given on p. 192 [n. 531]; recent histories of Israel, e.g. Stade’s, Wellhausen’s and Klostermann’s; P. Hay Hunter, After the Exile, a Hundred Years of Jewish History and Literature, 2 Vols., Edin. 1890; W. Fairweather, From the Exile to the Advent, Edin. 1895. On Ezra and Nehemiah see especially Ryle’s Commentary in the Cambridge Bible for Schools, and Bertheau-Ryssel’s in Kurzgefasstes Exegetisches Handbuch: cf. also Charles C. Torrey, The Composition and Historical Value of Ezra-Nehemiah, in the Beihefte zur Z.A.T.W., II., 1896.
[526] The main sources for this time period are as follows:—A. Ancient: the inscriptions of Nabonidus, the last native King of Babylon, and the records from Cyrus and Darius I.; the Hebrew writings that were created during, or document the history of, this time; the Greek historians such as Herodotus, fragments of Ctesias in Diodorus Sic. etc., Abydenus in Eusebius, and Berosus. B. Modern: Meyer’s and Duncker’s Histories of Antiquity; the article “Ancient Persia” in Encycl. Brit., by Nöldeke and Gutschmid; Sayce, Anc. Empires; the works of Kuenen, Van Hoonacker, and Kosters listed on p. 192 [n. 531]; recent histories of Israel, for example, Stade’s, Wellhausen’s, and Klostermann’s; P. Hay Hunter, After the Exile, a Hundred Years of Jewish History and Literature, 2 Vols., Edin. 1890; W. Fairweather, From the Exile to the Advent, Edin. 1895. For Ezra and Nehemiah, see especially Ryle’s Commentary in the Cambridge Bible for Schools, and Bertheau-Ryssel’s in Kurzgefasstes Exegetisches Handbuch: also refer to Charles C. Torrey, The Composition and Historical Value of Ezra-Nehemiah, in the Beihefte zur Z.A.T.W., II., 1896.
[527] Ezra iv. 5–7, etc., vi. 1–14, etc.
[528] Havet, Revue des Deux Mondes, XCIV. 799 ff. (art. La Modernité des Prophètes); Imbert (in defence of the historical character of the Book of Ezra), Le Temple Reconstruit par Zorobabel, extrait du Muséon, 1888–9 (this I have not seen); Sir Henry Howorth in the Academy for 1893—see especially pp. 320 ff.
[528] Havet, Revue des Deux Mondes, XCIV. 799 ff. (art. La Modernité des Prophètes); Imbert (in defense of the historical character of the Book of Ezra), Le Temple Reconstruit par Zorobabel, excerpt from Muséon, 1888–9 (this I have not seen); Sir Henry Howorth in the Academy for 1893—see especially pp. 320 ff.
[529] Another French writer, Bellangé, in the Muséon for 1890, quoted by Kuenen (Ges. Abhandl., p. 213), goes further, and places Ezra and Nehemiah under the third Artaxerxes, Ochus (358—338).
[529] Another French writer, Bellangé, in the Muséon for 1890, quoted by Kuenen (Ges. Abhandl., p. 213), takes it a step further and assigns Ezra and Nehemiah to the third Artaxerxes, Ochus (358—338).
[530] Ezra iv. 6—v.
[531] Kuenen, De Chronologie van het Perzische Tijdvak der Joodsche Geschiedenis, 1890, translated by Budde in Kuenen’s Gesammelte Abhandlungen, pp. 212 ff.; Van Hoonacker, Zorobabel et le Second Temple (1892); Kosters, Het Herstel van Israel, in Het Perzische Tijdvak, 1894, translated by Basedow, Die Wiederherstellung Israels im Persischen Zeitalter, 1896.
[531] Kuenen, The Chronology of the Persian Period in Jewish History, 1890, translated by Budde in Kuenen’s Collected Essays, pp. 212 ff.; Van Hoonacker, Zorobabel and the Second Temple (1892); Kosters, The Restoration of Israel, in The Persian Period, 1894, translated by Basedow, The Restoration of Israel in the Persian Era, 1896.
[532] Hag. ii. 3.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hag. 2:3.
[533] Zech. i. 12.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Zech. 1:12.
[534] Ezra iv. 5.
[536] As Kuenen shows, p. 226, nothing can be deduced from Ezra vi. 14.
[536] As Kuenen demonstrates, p. 226, nothing can be concluded from Ezra vi. 14.
[537] P. 227; in answer to De Saulcy, Étude Chronologique des Livres d’Esdras et de Néhémie (1868), Sept Siècles de l’Histoire Judaïque (1874). De Saulcy’s case rests on the account of Josephus (XI. Ant. vii. 2–8: cf. ix. 1), the untrustworthy character of which and its confusion of two distant eras Kuenen has no difficulty in showing.
[537] P. 227; in response to De Saulcy, Chronological Study of the Books of Ezra and Nehemiah (1868), Seven Centuries of Jewish History (1874). De Saulcy’s argument relies on Josephus's account (XI. Ant. vii. 2–8: cf. ix. 1), which Kuenen easily demonstrates to be unreliable and confusing due to mixing two distant time periods.
[538] When Nehemiah came to Jerusalem Eliyashib was high priest, and he was grandson of Jeshua, who was high priest in 520, or seventy-five years before; but between 520 and the twentieth year of Artaxerxes II. lie one hundred and thirty-six years. And again, the Artaxerxes of Ezra iv. 8–23, under whom the walls of Jerusalem were begun, was the immediate follower of Xerxes (Ahasuerus), and therefore Artaxerxes I., and Van Hoonacker has shown that he must be the same as the Artaxerxes of Nehemiah.
[538] When Nehemiah arrived in Jerusalem, Eliyashib was the high priest, and he was the grandson of Jeshua, who had been high priest back in 520, which was seventy-five years earlier. However, between 520 and the twentieth year of Artaxerxes II, there’s a gap of one hundred and thirty-six years. Also, the Artaxerxes mentioned in Ezra 4:8-23, during whose time the walls of Jerusalem began, was the immediate successor of Xerxes (Ahasuerus), making him Artaxerxes I. Van Hoonacker has demonstrated that he must be the same Artaxerxes referenced in Nehemiah.
[539] Kosters, p. 43.
[540] vii. 1–8.
[541] Neh. xii. 36, viii., x.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Neh. 12:36, 8, 10.
[542] Vernes, Précis d’Histoire Juive depuis les Origines jusqu’à l’Époque Persane (1889), pp. 579 ff. (not seen); more recently also Charles C. Torrey of Andover, The Composition and Historical Value of Ezra-Nehemiah, in the Beihefte zur Z.A.T.W., II., 1896.
[542] Vernes, Summary of Jewish History from its Origins to the Persian Era (1889), pp. 579 ff. (not seen); more recently also Charles C. Torrey of Andover, The Composition and Historical Significance of Ezra-Nehemiah, in the Supplement to Z.A.T.W., II., 1896.
[543] Pages 113 ff.
[544] Page 237.
[545] The failure of his too hasty and impetuous attempts at so wholesale a measure as the banishment of the heathen wives; or his return to Babylon, having accomplished his end. See Ryle, Ezra and Nehemiah, in the Cambridge Bible for Schools, Introd., pp. xl. f.
[545] The failure of his rushed and rash attempts at such a sweeping measure as the banishment of the non-Jewish wives; or his return to Babylon after achieving his goal. See Ryle, Ezra and Nehemiah, in the Cambridge Bible for Schools, Introd., pp. xl. f.
[546] 42,360, besides their servants, is the total sum given in Ezra ii. 64; but the detailed figures in Ezra amount only to 29,818, those in Nehemiah to 31,089, and those in 1 Esdras to 30,143 (other MSS. 30,678). See Ryle on Ezra ii. 64.
[546] 42,360, not including their servants, is the total number mentioned in Ezra ii. 64; however, the detailed counts in Ezra add up to only 29,818, those in Nehemiah to 31,089, and those in 1 Esdras to 30,143 (other manuscripts show 30,678). See Ryle on Ezra ii. 64.
[547] Ezra i. 8.
[548] Ezra v. 14.
[549] Ib. 16.
[550] Ezra ii. 63.
[551] יֵשׁוּעַ בֶּן־יוֹצָדָק: Ezra iii. 2, like Ezra i. 1–8, from the Compiler of Ezra-Nehemiah.
[551] יֵשׁוּעַ בֶּן־יוֹצָדָק: Ezra 3:2, similar to Ezra 1:1–8, from the Compiler of Ezra-Nehemiah.
[552] זְרֻבָּבֶל בֶּן־שְׁאַלְתִּיאֵל.
[553] Ezra ii. 2.
[554] Hag. i. 14, ii. 2, 21, and perhaps by Nehemiah (vii. 65–70). Nehemiah himself is styled both Peḥah (xiv. 20) and Tirshatha (viii. 9, x. 1).
[554] Hag. i. 14, ii. 2, 21, and possibly by Nehemiah (vii. 65–70). Nehemiah is referred to as both Peḥah (xiv. 20) and Tirshatha (viii. 9, x. 1).
[555] As Daniel and his three friends had also Babylonian names.
[555] Daniel and his three friends also had Babylonian names.
[556] Ezra ii. 63.
[557] Cf. Ryle, xxxi ff.; and on Ezra i. 8, ii. 63.
[557] See Ryle, xxxi ff.; and regarding Ezra i. 8, ii. 63.
[558] Stade, Gesch. des Volkes Israel, II. 98 ff.: cf. Kuenen, Gesammelte Abhandl., 220.
[558] Stade, History of the People of Israel, II. 98 ff.: cf. Kuenen, Collected Writings, 220.
[559] Ezra i. 8.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ezra 1:8.
[560] Ezra i. compared with ii. 1.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ezra 1 vs 2.1.
[561] Some think to find this in 1 Esdras v. 1–6, where it is said that Darius, a name they take to be an error for that of Cyrus, brought up the exiles with an escort of a thousand cavalry, starting in the first month of the second year of the king’s reign. This passage, however, is not beyond suspicion as a gloss (see Ryle on Ezra i. 11), and even if genuine may be intended to describe a second contingent of exiles despatched by Darius I. in his second year, 520. The names given include that of Jesua, son of Josedec, and instead of Zerubbabel’s, that of his son Joacim.
[561] Some believe this is found in 1 Esdras v. 1–6, where it states that Darius, which they assume is a mistake for Cyrus, brought the exiles back with a guard of a thousand cavalry, beginning in the first month of the king’s second year. However, this passage is questionable as a later addition (see Ryle on Ezra i. 11), and even if it is authentic, it might describe a second group of exiles sent by Darius I in his second year, 520. The names mentioned include Jesua, son of Josedec, and instead of Zerubbabel’s name, it lists his son Joacim.
[562] Ezra iii. 3–7.
[563] Ib. 8–13.
[564] Ezra iv. 7.
[566] iv. 24.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ iv. 24.
[567] Ezra iv. 24—vi. 15.
[568] There are in the main two classes of such attempts. (a) Some have suggested that the Ahasuerus (Xerxes) and Artaxerxes mentioned in Ezra iv. 6 and 7 ff. are not the successors of Darius I. who bore these names, but titles of his predecessors Cambyses and the Pseudo-Smerdis (see above, p. 190). This view has been disposed of by Kuenen, Ges. Abhandl., pp. 224 ff., and by Ryle, pp. 65 ff. (b) The attempt to prove that the Darius under whom the Temple was built was not Darius I. (521—485), the predecessor of Xerxes I. and Artaxerxes I. (485—424), but their successor once removed, Darius II., Nothus (423—404). So, in defence of the Book of Ezra, Imbert. For his theory and the answer to it see above, pp. 191 f.
[568] There are mainly two categories of these attempts. (a) Some have argued that the Ahasuerus (Xerxes) and Artaxerxes mentioned in Ezra iv. 6 and 7 ff. are not the successors of Darius I who had those names, but rather titles of his predecessors Cambyses and the Pseudo-Smerdis (see above, p. 190). This perspective has been refuted by Kuenen, Ges. Abhandl., pp. 224 ff., and by Ryle, pp. 65 ff. (b) The argument that the Darius under whom the Temple was built was not Darius I (521—485), the predecessor of Xerxes I and Artaxerxes I (485—424), but their successor one step removed, Darius II, Nothus (423—404). So, in defense of the Book of Ezra, Imbert. For his theory and the response to it, see above, pp. 191 f.
[570] For his work see above, p. 192, n. 531. I regret that neither Wellhausen’s answer to it, nor Kosters’ reply to Wellhausen, was accessible to me in preparing this chapter. Nor did I read Mr. Torrey’s resume of Wellhausen’s answer, or Wellhausen’s notes to the second edition of his Isr. u. Jüd. Geschichte, till the chapter was written. Previous to Kosters, the Return under Cyrus had been called in question only by the very arbitrary French scholar M. Vernes in 1889–90.
[570] For his work see above, p. 192, n. 531. I'm sorry that neither Wellhausen's response nor Kosters' reply to Wellhausen was available to me while I was preparing this chapter. I also didn't read Mr. Torrey's summary of Wellhausen's response or Wellhausen's notes for the second edition of his Isr. u. Jüd. Geschichte until after I finished the chapter. Before Kosters, the Return under Cyrus had only been challenged by the rather arbitrary French scholar M. Vernes in 1889-90.
[572] His chief grounds for this analysis are (1) that in v. 1–5 the Jews are said to have begun to build the Temple in the second year of Darius, while in v. 16 the foundation-stone is said to have been laid under Cyrus; (2) the frequent want of connection throughout the passage; (3) an alleged doublet: in v. 17—vi. 1 search is said to have been made for the edict of Cyrus in Babylon, while in vi. 2 the edict is said to have been found in Ecbatana. But (1) and (3) are capable of very obvious explanations, and (2) is far from conclusive.—The remainder of the Aramaic text, iv. 8–24, Kosters seeks to prove is by the Chronicler or Compiler himself. As Torrey (op. cit., p. 11) has shown, this “is as unlikely as possible.” At the most he may have made additions to the Aramaic document.
[572] His main reasons for this analysis are (1) that in verses 1–5, the Jews are said to have started building the Temple in the second year of Darius, while in verse 16 the foundation stone is said to have been laid under Cyrus; (2) the frequent lack of connection throughout the passage; (3) a supposed duplicate: in verses 17 to 1 of chapter vi, it’s mentioned that a search was made for the edict of Cyrus in Babylon, while in verse 2 of chapter vi, the edict is said to have been found in Ecbatana. However, (1) and (3) can be easily explained, and (2) is far from conclusive.—The rest of the Aramaic text, from verses 8 to 24 of chapter iv, Kosters argues is from the Chronicler or Compiler himself. As Torrey (op. cit., p. 11) has shown, this “is highly unlikely.” At most, he may have added to the Aramaic document.
[573] Ezra v. 16.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ezra 5:16.
[575] Isa. xliv. 28, xlv. 1. According to Kosters, the statement of the Aramaic document about the rebuilding of the Temple is therefore a pious invention of a literal fulfilment of prophecy. To this opinion Cheyne adheres (Introd. to the Book of Isaiah, 1895, p. xxxviii), and adds the further assumption that the Chronicler, being “shocked at the ascription to Cyrus (for the Judæan builders have no credit given them) of what must, he thought, have been at least equally due to the zeal of the exiles,” invented his story in the earlier chapters of Ezra as to the part the exiles themselves took in the rebuilding. It will be noticed that these assumptions have precisely the value of such. They are merely the imputation of motives, more or less probable to the writers of certain statements, and may therefore be fairly met by probabilities from the other side. But of this more later on.
[575] Isa. xliv. 28, xlv. 1. According to Kosters, the claim made in the Aramaic document about the rebuilding of the Temple is simply a hopeful interpretation of a literal prophecy. Cheyne supports this view (Introd. to the Book of Isaiah, 1895, p. xxxviii) and adds that the Chronicler, feeling “shocked at attributing the credit to Cyrus (since the Judean builders aren't acknowledged), thought that the achievement must have been at least partially due to the effort of the exiles,” and thus created his narrative in the earlier chapters of Ezra regarding the role the exiles played in the reconstruction. It's important to note that these assumptions are just that—assumptions. They are basically attributions of motives, which could be considered somewhat likely regarding the authors of certain accounts, and therefore can also be countered with alternative probabilities. But more on this later.
[576] This is the usual opinion of critics, who yet hold it to be genuine—e.g. Ryle.
[576] This is the common view among critics, who still consider it to be authentic—e.g. Ryle.
[577] He seeks to argue that a List of Exiles returned under Cyrus in 536 could be of no use for Nehemiah’s purpose to obtain in 445 a census of the inhabitants of Jerusalem; but surely, if in his efforts to make a census Nehemiah discovered the existence of such a List, it was natural for him to give it as the basis of his inquiry, or (because the List—see above, p. 203—contains elements from Nehemiah’s own time) to enlarge it and bring it down to date. But Dr. Kosters thinks also that, as Nehemiah would never have broken the connection of his memoirs with such a List, the latter must have been inserted by the Compiler, who at this point grew weary of the discursiveness of the memoirs, broke from them, and then—inserted this lengthy List! This is simply incredible—that he should seek to atone for the diffuseness of Nehemiah’s memoirs by the intrusion of a very long catalogue which had no relevance to the point at which he broke them off.
[577] He argues that a list of exiles who returned under Cyrus in 536 wouldn’t be useful for Nehemiah’s efforts to gather a census of the people in Jerusalem in 445. However, if Nehemiah discovered such a list while working on his census, it would make sense for him to use it as a foundation for his research or, since the list—see above, p. 203—includes information from Nehemiah’s own time, to update and expand it. Dr. Kosters also believes that since Nehemiah wouldn’t have severed the connection between his memoirs and such a list, it must have been added by the Compiler, who, at that moment, became tired of the long-winded nature of the memoirs, diverged from them, and then—added this lengthy list! This is just unbelievable—that he would try to compensate for the detailed nature of Nehemiah’s memoirs with the addition of a very long catalog that had no relevance to the point where he interrupted them.
[579] Hag. i. 12, 14; ii. 2; Zech. viii. 6, 11, 12.
[579] Hag. i. 12, 14; ii. 2; Zech. viii. 6, 11, 12.
[581] Zech. ii. 16; viii. 13, 15.
[582] It is used in Hag. i. 12, 14, ii. 2, only after the mention of the leaders; see, however, Pusey’s note 9 to Hag. i. 12; while in Zech. viii. 6, 11, 18, it might be argued that it was employed in such a way as to cover not only Jews who had never left their land, but all Jews as well who were left of ancient Israel.
[582] It appears in Hag. i. 12, 14, ii. 2, only after mentioning the leaders; see also Pusey's note 9 to Hag. i. 12; while in Zech. viii. 6, 11, 18, it could be suggested that it was used in a manner that included not only Jews who had never left their homeland but all Jews who were remnants of ancient Israel.
[583] Compare Cheyne, Introduction to the Book of Isaiah, 1895, xxxv. ff., who says that in the main points Kosters’ conclusions “appear so inevitable” that he has “constantly presupposed them” in dealing with chaps. lvi.—lxvi. of Isaiah; and Torrey, op. cit., 1896, p. 53: “Kosters has demonstrated, from the testimony of Haggai and Zechariah, that Zerubbabel and Jeshua were not returned exiles; and furthermore, that the prophets Haggai and Zechariah knew nothing of an important return of exiles from Babylonia.” Cf. also Wildeboer, Litteratur des A. T., pp. 291 ff.
[583] Compare Cheyne, Introduction to the Book of Isaiah, 1895, xxxv. ff., who states that in the main points, Kosters’ conclusions “seem so obvious” that he has “consistently assumed them” when discussing chapters lvi.—lxvi. of Isaiah; and Torrey, op. cit., 1896, p. 53: “Kosters has shown, based on the writings of Haggai and Zechariah, that Zerubbabel and Jeshua were not returning exiles; and additionally, that the prophets Haggai and Zechariah were unaware of any significant return of exiles from Babylonia.” See also Wildeboer, Litteratur des A. T., pp. 291 ff.
[584] iv. 4.
[585] Of course it is always possible that, if there had been no great Return from Babylon under Cyrus, the community at Jerusalem in 520 had not heard of the prophecies of the Second Isaiah.
[585] Of course, it’s always possible that if there hadn't been a significant return from Babylon under Cyrus, the community in Jerusalem in 520 wouldn't have known about the prophecies of the Second Isaiah.
[586] This argument, it is true, does not fully account for the curious fact that Haggai and Zechariah never call the Jewish community at Jerusalem by a name significant of their return from exile. But in reference to this it ought to be noted that even the Aramaic document in the Book of Ezra which records the Return under Cyrus does not call the builders of the Temple by any name which implies that they have come up from exile, but styles them simply the Jews who were in Judah and Jerusalem (Ezra v. 1), in contrast to the Jews who were in foreign lands.
[586] This argument, while valid, doesn't completely explain the interesting fact that Haggai and Zechariah never refer to the Jewish community in Jerusalem by a name that reflects their return from exile. However, it's worth noting that even the Aramaic document in the Book of Ezra, which details the Return under Cyrus, does not refer to the builders of the Temple in a way that suggests they came back from exile; instead, it simply refers to them as the Jews who were in Judah and Jerusalem (Ezra v. 1), distinguishing them from the Jews in foreign lands.
[587] Indeed, why does he ignore the whole Exile itself if no return from it has taken place?
[587] Indeed, why does he completely disregard the Exile itself if there hasn't been any return from it?
[588] Zech. ii. 10–17 Heb., 6–13 Eng.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Zech. 2:10–17 (Hebrew), 6–13 (English).
[589] E.g. Stade, Kuenen (op. cit., p. 216). So, too, Klostermann, Gesch. des Volkes Israel, München, 1896. Wellhausen, in the second edition of his Gesch., does not admit that the List is one of exiles returned under Cyrus (p. 155, n.).
[589] For example, Stade, Kuenen (same as cited above, p. 216). Likewise, Klostermann, History of the People of Israel, Munich, 1896. Wellhausen, in the second edition of his History, does not acknowledge that the List is made up of exiles who returned under Cyrus (p. 155, n.).
[590] ix. 4; x. 6, 7.
[591] Op. cit., p. 216, where he also quotes the testimony of the Book of Daniel (ix. 25).
[591] Op. cit., p. 216, where he also quotes the testimony of the Book of Daniel (9:25).
[592] Since writing the above I have seen the relevant notes to the second edition of Wellhausen’s Gesch., pp. 155 and 160. “The refounding of Jerusalem and the Temple cannot have started from the Jews left behind in Palestine.” “The remnant left in the land would have restored the old popular cultus of the high places. Instead of that we find even before Ezra the legitimate cultus and the hierocracy in Jerusalem: in the Temple-service proper Ezra discovers nothing to reform. Without the leaven of the Gôlah the Judaism of Palestine is in its origin incomprehensible.”
[592] Since writing the above, I’ve looked at the relevant notes for the second edition of Wellhausen’s Gesch., pp. 155 and 160. “The re-establishment of Jerusalem and the Temple couldn't have been initiated by the Jews remaining in Palestine.” “The group left in the land would have revived the old popular worship at the high places. Instead, we find that even before Ezra, the legitimate worship and the religious hierarchy exist in Jerusalem: in the Temple service itself, Ezra finds nothing to change. Without the influence of the exile, the origins of Judaism in Palestine are hard to understand.”
[593] The inscription of Cyrus is sometimes quoted to this effect: cf. P. Hay Hunter, op. cit., I. 35. But it would seem that the statement of Cyrus is limited to the restoration of Assyrian idols and their worshippers to Assur and Akkad. Still, what he did in this case furnishes a strong argument for the probability of his having done the same in the case of the Jews.
[593] The inscription of Cyrus is sometimes referenced like this: cf. P. Hay Hunter, op. cit., I. 35. However, it appears that Cyrus's statement is confined to the return of Assyrian idols and their worshippers to Assur and Akkad. Nevertheless, what he did in this situation provides a compelling argument for the likelihood that he acted similarly in regard to the Jews.
[595] Even Cheyne, after accepting Kosters’ conclusions as in the main points inevitable (op. cit., p. xxxv), considers (p. xxxviii) that “the earnestness of Haggai and Zechariah (who cannot have stood alone) implies the existence of a higher religious element at Jerusalem long before 432 B.C. Whence came this higher element but from its natural home among the more cultured Jews in Babylonia?”
[595] Even Cheyne, after agreeing with Kosters' conclusions as mostly inevitable (op. cit., p. xxxv), thinks (p. xxxviii) that “the seriousness of Haggai and Zechariah (who likely weren't alone) suggests that there was a more advanced religious element in Jerusalem long before 432 BCE Where did this advanced element come from if not from its natural setting among the more educated Jews in Babylonia?”
[596] Ezra iii. 8–13.
[597] Schrader, “Ueber die Dauer des Tempelbaues,” in Stud. u. Krit., 1879, 460 ff.; Stade, Gesch. des Volkes Israel, II. 115 ff.; Kuenen, op. cit., p. 222; Kosters, op. cit., Chap. I., § 1. To this opinion others have adhered: König (Einleit. in das A. T.), Ryssel (op. cit.) and Marti (2nd edition of Kayser’s Theol. des A. T., p. 200). Schrader (p. 563) argues that Ezra iii. 8–13 was not founded on a historical document, but is an imitation of Neh. vii. 73—viii.; and Stade that the Aramaic document in Ezra which ascribes the laying of the foundation-stone to Sheshbazzar, the legate of Cyrus, was not earlier than 430.
[597] Schrader, “On the Duration of the Temple Construction,” in Stud. u. Krit., 1879, 460 ff.; Stade, History of the People of Israel, II. 115 ff.; Kuenen, op. cit., p. 222; Kosters, op. cit., Chap. I., § 1. Others have supported this view: König (Introduction to the Old Testament), Ryssel (op. cit.), and Marti (2nd edition of Kayser’s Theology of the Old Testament, p. 200). Schrader (p. 563) argues that Ezra iii. 8–13 wasn’t based on a historical document but is a copy of Neh. vii. 73—viii.; and Stade claims that the Aramaic document in Ezra attributing the laying of the foundation stone to Sheshbazzar, the governor of Cyrus, dates no earlier than 430.
[598] Ryle, op. cit., p. xxx.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ryle, op. cit., p. xxx.
[601] Ezra iv. 24, v. 1.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ezra 4:24, 5:1.
[602] Ezra v. 6.
[603] Ib. 13.
[604] Ib. 16.
[605] Gesch., II., p. 123.
[607] Ezra iv. 1–4. “That the relation of Ezra iv. 1–4 is historical seems to be established against objections which have been taken to it by the reference to Esarhaddon, which A. v. Gutschmid has vindicated by an ingenious historical combination with the aid of the Assyrian monuments (Neue Beiträge, p. 145).”—Robertson Smith, art. “Haggai,” Encyc. Brit.
[607] Ezra iv. 1–4. “The historical nature of Ezra iv. 1–4 seems to be confirmed despite the objections raised against it, particularly with the mention of Esarhaddon, which A. v. Gutschmid has defended through a clever historical connection using the Assyrian monuments (Neue Beiträge, p. 145).”—Robertson Smith, art. “Haggai,” Encyc. Brit.
[609] Ezra iv.
[610] There was a sharp skirmish at Rabbath-Ammon the night we spent there, and at least one Circassian was shot.
[610] There was a fierce fight at Rabbath-Ammon the night we stayed there, and at least one Circassian got shot.
[611] “Sheshbazzar presumably having taken up his task with the usual conscientiousness of an Oriental governor, that is having done nothing though the work was nominally in hand all along (Ezra v. 16).”—Robertson Smith, art. “Haggai,” Encyc. Brit.
[611] “Sheshbazzar likely approached his task with the typical diligence of an Eastern governor, which means he basically did nothing even though the project was supposedly in progress the whole time (Ezra v. 16).”—Robertson Smith, art. “Haggai,” Encyc. Brit.
[613] Herod., I. 130, III. 127.
Herodotus, I. 130, III. 127.
[614] 1 Chron. iii. 19 makes him a son of Pedaiah, brother of She’altî’el, son of Jehoiachin, the king who was carried away by Nebuchadrezzar in 597 and remained captive till 561, when King Evil-Merodach set him in honour. It has been supposed that, She’altî’el dying childless, Pedaiah by levirate marriage with his widow became father of Zerubbabel.
[614] 1 Chron. iii. 19 refers to him as the son of Pedaiah, who was the brother of She’altî’el, the son of Jehoiachin. Jehoiachin was the king taken captive by Nebuchadrezzar in 597 and remained a prisoner until 561, when King Evil-Merodach honored him. It is believed that after She’altî’el died without children, Pedaiah, through levirate marriage with his widow, became the father of Zerubbabel.
[615] In the English Bible the division corresponds to that of the Hebrew, which gives fifteen verses to chap. i. The LXX. takes the fifteenth verse along with ver. 1 of chap. ii.
[615] In the English Bible, the division matches that of the Hebrew, which assigns fifteen verses to chapter i. The LXX combines the fifteenth verse with verse 1 of chapter ii.
[617] Besides the general works on the text of the Twelve Prophets, already cited, M. Tony Andrée has published État Critique du Texte d’Aggée: Quatre Tableaux Comparatifs (Paris, 1893), which is also included in his general introduction and commentary on the prophet, quoted below.
[617] In addition to the general works on the text of the Twelve Prophets mentioned earlier, M. Tony Andrée has released État Critique du Texte d’Aggée: Quatre Tableaux Comparatifs (Paris, 1893), which is also part of his overall introduction and commentary on the prophet, referenced below.
[618] Robertson Smith (Encyc. Brit., art. “Haggai,” 1880) does not even mention authenticity. “Without doubt from Haggai himself” (Kuenen). “The Book of Haggai is without doubt to be dated, according to its whole extant contents, from the prophet Haggai, whose work fell in the year 520” (König). So Driver, Kirkpatrick, Cornill, etc.
[618] Robertson Smith (Encyc. Brit., art. “Haggai,” 1880) doesn’t even bring up the issue of authenticity. “Without a doubt from Haggai himself” (Kuenen). “The Book of Haggai is definitely to be dated, based on all its existing content, from the prophet Haggai, whose work occurred in the year 520” (König). So say Driver, Kirkpatrick, Cornill, etc.
[619] Z.A.T.W., 1887, 215 f.
[620] So also Wellhausen.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ So does Wellhausen.
[624] Le Prophète Aggée, Introduction Critique et Commentaire. Paris, Fischbacher, 1893.
[624] The Prophet Haggai, Critical Introduction and Commentary. Paris, Fischbacher, 1893.
[625] Page 151.
[627] i. 10, 11.
[628] ii. 17.
[629] They follow drought in Amos iv. 9; and in the other passages where they occur—Deut. xxviii. 22; 1 Kings viii. 37; 2 Chron. vi. 28—they are mentioned in a list of possible plagues after famine, or pestilence, or fevers, all of which, with the doubtful exception of fevers, followed drought.
[629] They follow drought in Amos 4:9; and in the other verses where they appear—Deuteronomy 28:22; 1 Kings 8:37; 2 Chronicles 6:28—they are listed as potential disasters following famine, pestilence, or fevers, all of which, except possibly fevers, came after drought.
[631] Some of M. Andrée’s alleged differences need not be discussed at all, e.g. that between מפני and לפני. But here are the others. He asserts that while chap. i. calls oil and wine “yiṣhar and tîrôsh,” chap. ii. (10) 11–19 calls them “yayin and shemen.” But he overlooks the fact that the former pair of names, meaning the newly pressed oil and wine, suit their connection, in which the fruits of the earth are being catalogued, i. 11, while the latter pair, meaning the finished wine and oil, equally suit their connection, in which articles of food are being catalogued, ii. 12. Equally futile is the distinction drawn between i. 9, which speaks of bringing the crops to the house, or as we should say home, and ii. 19, which speaks of seed being in the barn. Again, what is to be said of a critic who adduces in evidence of distinction of authorship the fact that i. 6 employs the verb labhash, to clothe, while ii. 12 uses beged for garment, and who actually puts in brackets the root bagad, as if it anywhere in the Old Testament meant to clothe! Again, Andrée remarks that while ii. (10) 11–19 does not employ the epithet Jehovah of Hosts, but only Jehovah, the rest of the book frequently uses the former; but he omits to observe that the rest of the book, besides using Jehovah of Hosts, often uses the name Jehovah alone [the phrase in ii. (10) 11–19 is נאם יהוה, and occurs twice ii. 14, 17; but the rest of the book has also נאם יהוה, ii. 4; and besides דבר יהוה, i. 1, ii. 1, ii. 20; אמר יהוה, i. 8; and יהוה אלהים and מפני יהוה, i. 12]. Again, Andrée observes that while the rest of the book designates Israel always by עם and the heathen by גוי, chap. ii. (10) 11–19, in ver. 14, uses both terms of Israel. Yet in this latter case גוי is used only in parallel to עם, as frequently in other parts of the Old Testament. Again, that while in the rest of the book Haggai is called the prophet (the doubtful i. 13 may be omitted), he is simply named in ii. (10) 11–19, means nothing, for the name here occurs only in introducing his contribution to a conversation, in recording which it was natural to omit titles. Similarly insignificant is the fact that while the rest of the book mentions only the High Priest, chap. ii. (10) 11–19 talks only of the priests: because here again each is suitable to the connection.—Two or three of Andrée’s alleged grounds (such as that from the names for wine and oil and that from labhash and beged) are enough to discredit his whole case.
[631] Some of M. Andrée’s supposed differences don’t even need discussion, e.g. the distinction between Due to and Before. However, here are the others. He claims that while chapter i refers to oil and wine as “yiṣhar and tîrôsh,” chapter ii. (10) 11–19 refers to them as “yayin and shemen.” But he misses the point that the first pair of names, meaning freshly pressed oil and wine, fits their context, where the fruits of the earth are being listed, i. 11, while the second pair, meaning finished wine and oil, also fits their context, where food items are being cataloged, ii. 12. Likewise, the distinction he makes between i. 9, which talks about bringing the crops to the house, or as we’d say home, and ii. 19, which mentions seed being in the barn, is equally pointless. Furthermore, what can be said about a critic who points to the fact that i. 6 uses the verb labhash, to clothe, while ii. 12 uses beged for garment, and who even brackets the root bagad, as if it ever meant to clothe in the Old Testament! Additionally, Andrée notes that while ii. (10) 11–19 does not use the title Jehovah of Hosts, just Jehovah, the rest of the book often uses the former; but he fails to mention that the rest of the book, in addition to using Jehovah of Hosts, frequently uses just Jehovah alone [the phrase in ii. (10) 11–19 is ס Says the Lord, which appears twice in ii. 14, 17; but the rest of the book also has Thus says the Lord, ii. 4; and besides The word of the Lord, i. 1, ii. 1, ii. 20; Said the Lord, i. 8; and God and Before the Lord, i. 12]. Once more, Andrée points out that while the rest of the book refers to Israel as עם and the Gentiles as Gentile, chapter ii. (10) 11–19, in verse 14, uses both terms for Israel. However, in this case Non-Jew is only used alongside עם, as is often seen in other parts of the Old Testament. Again, the fact that Haggai is called the prophet in the rest of the book (the uncertain i. 13 can be excluded), but is simply named in ii. (10) 11–19, means nothing, since his name appears only while introducing his part in a conversation, where it made sense to leave out titles. Similarly, it’s insignificant that while the rest of the book mentions only the High Priest, chapter ii. (10) 11–19 talks only about the priests: because again, each term is appropriate for the context. — Two or three of Andrée’s claimed reasons (like those regarding the names for wine and oil and the difference between labhash and beged) are enough to undermine his entire argument.
[632] ii. 15, 18.
[633] In this opinion, stated first by Eichhorn, most critics agree.
[633] In this view, originally put forth by Eichhorn, most critics are in agreement.
[634] Marcus Dods, Haggai, Zechariah and Malachi, 1879, in Handbooks for Bible Classes: Edin., T. & T. Clark.
[634] Marcus Dods, Haggai, Zechariah and Malachi, 1879, in Handbooks for Bible Classes: Edinburgh, T. & T. Clark.
[635] חַגַּי, Greek Ἀγγαῖος.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ חַגַּי, Greek Aggai.
[636] חַגִּי, Gen. xlvi. 16, Num. xxvi. 15; Greek Ἁγγει, Ἁγγεις. The feminine חַגִּית, Haggith, was the name of one of David’s wives: 2 Sam. iii. 4.
[636] חַגִּי, Gen. xlvi. 16, Num. xxvi. 15; Greek Ἁγγει, Ἁγγεις. The feminine חגית, Haggith, was the name of one of David’s wives: 2 Sam. iii. 4.
[637] No. 67 of the Phœnician inscriptions in C. I. S.
[637] No. 67 of the Phoenician inscriptions in C. I. S.
[638] Hiller, Onom. Sacrum, Tüb., 1706 (quoted by Andrée), and Pusey.
[638] Hiller, Onom. Sacrum, Tüb., 1706 (quoted by Andrée), and Pusey.
[639] חַגִּיָּה, see 1 Chron. vi. 15; Greek Ἁγγια, Lu. Ἀναια.
[639] חגיגה, see 1 Chron. vi. 15; Greek Ἁγγια, Lu. Ἀναια.
[640] Köhler, Nachexil. Proph., I. 2; Wellhausen in fourth edition of Bleek’s Einleitung; Robertson Smith, Encyc. Brit., art. “Haggai.”
[640] Köhler, Nachexil. Proph., I. 2; Wellhausen in the fourth edition of Bleek’s Einleitung; Robertson Smith, Encyc. Brit., article “Haggai.”
[641] חגריה = Jehovah hath girded.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ חגריה = Jehovah has girded.
[642] Derenbourg, Hist. de la Palestine, pp. 95, 150.
[642] Derenbourg, History of Palestine, pp. 95, 150.
[644] As in the names קַלַּי ,כְּלוּבַי ,בַּרְזִלַּי, etc.
[644] Just like the names קַלַּי, כְּלוּבַי, בַּרְזִלַּי, etc.
[645] The radical double g of which appears in composition.
[645] The intense double g that shows up in combination.
[646] Op. cit., p. 8.
[647] i. 1, the new moon; ii. 1, the seventh day of the Feast of Tabernacles; ii. 18, the foundation of the Temple (?).
[647] i. 1, the new moon; ii. 1, the seventh day of the Feast of Tabernacles; ii. 18, the foundation of the Temple (?).
[648] Baba-bathra, 15a, etc.
[649] Megilla, 2b.
[651] Augustine, Enarratio in Psalm cxlvii.
[652] Pseud-Epiphanius, De Vitis Prophetarum.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pseud-Epiphanius, On the Lives of the Prophets.
[653] Jerome on Hag. i. 13.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Jerome on Haggai 1:13.
[654] Eusebius did not find these titles in the Hexaplar Septuagint. See Field’s Hexaplar on Psalm cxlv. 1. The titles are of course wholly without authority.
[654] Eusebius did not find these titles in the Hexaplar Septuagint. See Field’s Hexaplar on Psalm cxlv. 1. The titles are, of course, completely without authority.
[655] Pseud-Epiphanius, as above.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pseud-Epiphanius, as mentioned above.
[657] See above, pp. 210-18, and emphasise specially the facts that the most pronounced adherents of Kosters’ theory seek to qualify his absolute negation of a Return under Cyrus, by the admission that some Jews did return; and that even Stade, who agrees in the main with Schrader that no attempt was made by the Jews to begin building the Temple till 520, admits the probability of a stone being laid by Sheshbazzar about 536.
[657] See above, pp. 210-18, and particularly highlight the fact that the strongest supporters of Kosters’ theory try to modify his complete rejection of a Return under Cyrus by acknowledging that some Jews did return. Even Stade, who largely agrees with Schrader that the Jews didn't try to start building the Temple until 520, concedes that it's likely that a stone was laid by Sheshbazzar around 536.
[659] Hag. i. 4.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hag. i. 4.
[660] Art. “Haggai,” Encyc. Brit.
[661] Heb. Daryavesh.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Heb. Daryavesh.
[662] Heb. by the hand of.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Heb. by the hand of.
[665] Heb. saying.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Heb. *saying*.
[666] For לאֹ עֶת־בֹּא = not the time of coming read with Hitzig and Wellhausen לאֹ עַתָּ בָא, not now is come; for עַתָּ cf. Ezek. xxiii. 4, Psalm lxxiv. 6.
[666] For no time to waste = not the time of coming read with Hitzig and Wellhausen לא תגיע עכשיו, not now is come; for עַתָּ see Ezek. xxiii. 4, Psalm lxxiv. 6.
[667] The emphasis may be due only to the awkward grammatical construction.
[667] The focus might just be a result of the clumsy grammar.
[668] ספונים, from ספן, to cover with planks of cedar, 2 Kings vi. 9: cf. iii. 7.
[668] ספונים, from ספן, to cover with cedar planks, 2 Kings vi. 9: cf. iii. 7.
[670] The Hebrew and Versions here insert set your hearts upon your ways, obviously a mere clerical repetition from ver. 5.
[670] The Hebrew and translations here add set your hearts upon your ways, which clearly seems to be just a clerical error repeated from verse 5.
[671] For והנה למעט read with the LXX. והיה למעט or ויהי.
[671] For And here, except for read with the LXX. והיה למעט or And it was.
[672] The עליכם here inserted in the Hebrew text is unparsable, not found in the LXX. and probably a clerical error by dittography from the preceding על־כן.
[672] The You should included in the Hebrew text is unclear, not present in the LXX, and likely a typo caused by copying from the previous Therefore.
[673] Heb. heavens are shut from dew. But perhaps the מ of מטל should be deleted. So Wellhausen. There is no instance of an intransitive Qal of כלא.
[673] Heb. heavens are shut from dew. But maybe the מ of מטלה should be removed. That's what Wellhausen suggests. There's no example of an intransitive Qal of Prison.
[674] Query?
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Question?
[677] The LXX. wrongly takes this last verse of chap. i. as the first half of the first verse of chap. ii.
[677] The LXX incorrectly interprets this last verse of chapter i as the first half of the first verse of chapter ii.
[678] Lev. xxiii. 34, 36, 40–42.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lev. 23:34, 36, 40–42.
[679] By the hand of.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ By hand.
[680] הֲלאֹ כָמֹהוּ כְאַיִן בְּעֵינֵיכֶם. Literally, is not the like of it as nothing in your eyes? But that can hardly be the meaning. It might be equivalent to is it not, as it stands, as nothing in your eyes? But the fact is that in Hebrew construction of a simple, unemphasised comparison, the comparing particle כ stands before both objects compared: as, for instance, in the phrase (Gen. xliv. 18) כִּי כָמוֹךָ כְּפַרְעֹה, thou art as Pharaoh.
[680] האם הוא לא נחשב בעיניכם?. Literally, is it not like nothing in your eyes? But that can't really be the meaning. It might be equivalent to is it not, as it stands, like nothing in your eyes? However, in Hebrew, when making a simple, unemphasized comparison, the comparing particle כ appears before both objects being compared: for example, in the phrase (Gen. xliv. 18) כמו שאתה פרעה, you are like Pharaoh.
[681] Literally: be strong.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Seriously: be strong.
[682] It is difficult to say whether high priest belongs to the text or not.
[682] It's hard to determine whether high priest is part of the text or not.
[685] The LXX. add a parallel clause καὶ εἰρήνην φυχῆς εἰς περιποίησιν παντὶ τῷ κτίζοντι τοῦ ἀναστῆσαι τὸν ναὸν τοῦτον, which would read in Hebrew וְשַׁלְוַת נֶפֶשׁ לְחַיּוֹת כָּל־הַיֹֹּסֵד לְקוֹמֵם הַהֵיכָל הַזֶּה. On חיות Wellhausen cites 1 Chron. xi. 8, = restore or revive.
[685] The LXX adds a parallel clause καὶ εἰρήνην φυχῆς εἰς περιποίησιν παντὶ τῷ κτίζοντι τοῦ ἀναστῆσαι τὸν ναὸν τοῦτον, which would read in Hebrew And tranquility of soul for all who establish and restore this sanctuary.. On Animals Wellhausen cites 1 Chron. xi. 8, = restore or revive.
[686] = חֶמְדַּת longing, 2 Chron. xxi. 2, and object of longing, Dan. xi. 37. It is the feminine or neuter, and might be rendered as a collective, desirable things. Pusey cites Cicero’s address to his wife: Valete, mea desideria, valete (Ep. ad Famil., xiv. 2 fin.).
[686] = חֶמְדַּת longing, 2 Chron. xxi. 2, and object of longing, Dan. xi. 37. It can be interpreted as feminine or neuter and might be translated as a collective, desirable things. Pusey references Cicero's words to his wife: Valete, mea desideria, valete (Ep. ad Famil., xiv. 2 fin.).
[687] חֲמֻדֹת plural feminine of pass. part., as in Gen. xxvii. 15, where it is an adjective, but used as a noun = precious things, Dan. xi. 38, 43, which use meets the objection of Pusey, in loco, where he wrongly maintains that precious things, if intended, must have been expressed by מַחֲמַדֵּי.
[687] חמודות is the plural feminine form of the passive participle, as seen in Gen. xxvii. 15, where it functions as an adjective but is used as a noun, meaning precious things. This usage appears in Dan. xi. 38, 43, and it addresses the objection raised by Pusey, in loco, where he mistakenly argues that precious things should have been expressed with מַחֲמַדֵּי.
[688] ἥξει τὰ ἐκλεκτὰ πάντων τῶν ἐθνῶν. Theodore of Mopsuestia takes it as elect persons of all nations, to which a few moderns adhere.
[688] the chosen ones from all nations will come. Theodore of Mopsuestia interprets it as elect persons of all nations, a view that some modern scholars support.
[689] Augustini Contra Donatistas post Collationem, cap. xx. 30 (Migne, Latin Patrology, XLIII., p. 671).
[689] Augustine's Against the Donatists after the Collation, chap. 30 (Migne, Latin Patrology, XLIII., p. 671).
[690] Calvin, Comm. in Haggai, ii. 6–9.
[691] Deut. xvii. 8 ff.: עַל־פּי הַתּוֹרָה אֲשֶׁר יוֹרוּךָ. Compare the expression כּוֹהֵן מוֹרֶה, in 2 Chron. xv. 3, and the duties of the teaching priests assigned by the Chronicler (2 Chron. xvii. 7–9) to the days of Jehoshaphat.
[691] Deut. xvii. 8 ff.: According to the law they will teach you. Compare the phrase teaching pastor in 2 Chron. xv. 3, and the responsibilities of the teaching priests outlined by the Chronicler (2 Chron. xvii. 7–9) during the time of Jehoshaphat.
[693] The nearest passage to the deliverance of the priests to Haggai is Lev. vi. 20, 21 (Heb.), 27, 28 (Eng.). This is part of the Priestly Code not promulgated till 445 B.C., but based, of course, on long extant custom, some of it very ancient. Everything that touches the flesh (of the sin-offering, which is holy) shall be holy—יִקְדַּשׁ, the verb used by the priests in their answer to Haggai—and when any of its blood has been sprinkled on a garment, that whereon it was sprinkled shall be washed in a holy place. The earthen vessel wherein it has been boiled shall be broken, and if it has been boiled in a brazen vessel, this shall be scoured and rinsed with water.
[693] The closest reference to the deliverance of the priests to Haggai is Lev. vi. 20, 21 (Heb.), 27, 28 (Eng.). This is part of the Priestly Code that wasn't established until 445 BCE, but it's based, of course, on practices that have been around for a long time, some of which are very ancient. Everything that touches the flesh (of the sin-offering, which is holy) shall be holy—יִקְדַּשׁ, the verb used by the priests in their response to Haggai—and when any of its blood has been sprinkled on a garment, that garment shall be washed in a holy place. The earthen vessel in which it has been boiled shall be broken, and if it has been boiled in a brazen vessel, that vessel shall be scoured and rinsed with water.
[695] Torah.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Torah.
[696] תְּמֵא נֶפֶשׁ.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ תְּמֵא נֶפֶשׁ.
[697] There does not appear to be the contrast between indirect contact with a holy thing and direct contact with a polluted which Wellhausen says there is. In either case the articles whose character is in question stand second from the source of holiness and pollution—the holy flesh and the corpse.
[697] It doesn't seem like there's a distinction between indirect contact with something sacred and direct contact with something contaminated as Wellhausen suggests. In both situations, the items in question are influenced by both holiness and contamination—the sacred flesh and the corpse.
[699] Pusey, in loco.
[700] The LXX. have here found inserted three other clauses: ἕνεκεν τῶν λημμάτων αὐτῶν τῶν ὀρθρινῶν, ὀδυνηθήσονται ἀπὸ προσώπου πόνων αὐτῶν, καὶ ἐμισεῖτε ἐν πύλαις ἐλέγχοντας. The first clause is a misreading (Wellhausen), יַעַן לִקְחֹתָם שַׁחַר for יַעַן לְקַחְתֶּם שֹׁחַד, because ye take a bribe, and goes well with the third clause, modified from Amos v. 10: שָׂנְאוּ בַשַׁעַר מוֹכִיחַ, they hate him who reproves in the gate. These may have been inserted into the Hebrew text by some one puzzled to know what the source of the people’s pollution was, and who absurdly found it in sins which in Haggai’s time it was impossible to impute to them. The middle clause, יִתְעַנּוּ מִפְּנֵי עַצְבֵיהֶם, they vex themselves with their labours, is suitable to the sense of the Hebrew text of the verse, as Wellhausen points out, but besides gives a connection with what follows.
[700] The LXX has included three additional phrases here: ἕνεκεν τῶν λημμάτων αὐτῶν τῶν ὀρθρινῶν, ὀδυνηθήσονται ἀπὸ προσώπου πόνων αὐτῶν, καὶ ἐμισεῖτε ἐν πύλαις ἐλέγχοντας. The first phrase is a misreading (Wellhausen), לָקַחַת שָּׁחר instead of Because you took a bribe, because you take a bribe, and aligns well with the third phrase, adapted from Amos v. 10: שנאו בשער מוכיח, they hate him who reproves in the gate. These may have been added to the Hebrew text by someone confused about the source of the people's corruption, who mistakenly attributed it to sins that couldn't possibly be charged against them during Haggai's time. The middle phrase, They will suffer because of their grief., they vex themselves with their labours, fits well with the meaning of the Hebrew text of the verse, as Wellhausen notes, while also providing a connection to what follows.
[701] From this day and onward.
From now on.
[702] Heb. literally since they were. A.V. since those days were.
[702] Heb. literally since they were. A.V. since those days were.
[703] Winevat, יֶקֶב, is distinguished from winepress, גת, in Josh. ix. 13, and is translated by the Greek ὑπολήνιον Mark xii. I, ληνόν Matt. xxi. 33, dug a pit for the winepress; but the name is applied sometimes to the whole winepress—Hosea ix. 2 etc., Job xxiv. 11, to tread the winepress. The word translated measures, as in LXX. μετρητάς, is פּוּרָה, and that is properly the vat in which the grapes were trodden (Isa. lxiii. 3), but here it can scarcely mean fifty vatfuls, but must refer to some smaller measure—cask?
[703] Winevat, Winery, is different from winepress, גת, as noted in Josh. ix. 13, and it's translated in Greek as ὑπολήνιον in Mark xii. I and ληνόν in Matt. xxi. 33, dug a pit for the winepress; however, the term is sometimes used to refer to the entire winepress—Hosea ix. 2 etc., Job xxiv. 11, to tread the winepress. The word translated measures, as in the LXX, μετρητάς, is Pura, which is specifically the vat where the grapes were crushed (Isa. lxiii. 3), but in this context, it likely doesn’t mean fifty vatfuls, but should refer to a smaller measure—perhaps a cask?
[705] The words omitted cannot be construed in the Hebrew, וְאֵין־אֶתְכֶם אֵלַי, literally and not you (acc.) to Me. Hitzig, etc., propose to read אִתְּכם and render there was none with you who turned to Me. Others propose אֵינְכֶם, as if none of you turned to Me. Others retain אֶתְכֶם and render as for you. The versions LXX. Syr., Vulg. ye will not return or did not return to Me, reading perhaps for לאֹ שָׁבְתֶּם ,אֵין אֶתְכֶם, which is found in Amos iv. 9, of which the rest of the verse is an echo. Wellhausen deletes the whole verse as a gloss. It is certainly suspicious, and remarkable in that the LXX. text has already introduced two citations from Amos. See above on ver. 14.
[705] The words left out can’t be translated literally in Hebrew, And there is no one for me among you., which means and not you (acc.) to Me. Hitzig and others suggest reading With you and translating it as there was none with you who turned to Me. Others suggest אֵינְכֶם, meaning as if none of you turned to Me. Some keep אֶתְכֶם and translate it as as for you. The translations from LXX, Syr., and Vulg. imply you will not return or did not return to Me, possibly reading לא חזרתם, אין אתכם, which appears in Amos iv. 9, and the rest of the verse echoes this. Wellhausen removes the whole verse as a gloss. It definitely raises questions because the LXX text has already referenced two quotes from Amos. See above on ver. 14.
[706] Heb. from this day backwards.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Heb. from this day on.
[707] The date Wellhausen thinks was added by a later hand.
[707] The date Wellhausen believes was added by someone else later on.
[708] This is the ambiguous clause on different interpretations of which so much has been founded: לְמִן־הַיּוֹם אֲשֶׁר־יֻסַּד הֵיכַל־יְהוָֹה. Does this clause, in simple parallel to the previous one, describe the day on which the prophet was speaking, the twenty-fourth day of the ninth month, the terminus a quo of the people’s retrospect? In that case Haggai regards the foundation-stone of the Temple as laid on the twenty-fourth day of the ninth month 520 B.C., and does not know, or at least ignores, any previous laying of a foundation-stone. So Kuenen, Kosters, Andrée, etc. Or does למן signify up to the time the foundation-stone was laid, and state a terminus ad quem for the people’s retrospect? So Ewald and others, who therefore find in the verse a proof that Haggai knew of an earlier laying of the foundation-stone. But that למן is ever used for ועד cannot be proved, and indeed is disproved by Jer. vii. 7, where it occurs in contrast to ועד. Van Hoonacker finds the same, but in a more subtle translation of למן. מן, he says, is never used except of a date distant from the speaker or writer of it; למן (if I understand him aright) refers therefore to a date previous to Haggai to which the people’s thoughts are directed by the ל and then brought back from it to the date at which he was speaking by means of the מן: “la préposition ל signifie la direction de l’esprit vers une époque du passé d’où il est ramené par la préposition מן.” But surely מן can be used (as indeed Haggai has just used it) to signify extension backwards from the standpoint of the speaker; and although in the passages cited by Van Hoonacker of the use of למן it always refers to a past date—Deut. ix. 7, Judg. xix. 30, 2 Sam. vi. 11, Jer. vii. 7 and 25—still, as it is there nothing but a pleonastic form for מן, it surely might be employed as מן is sometimes employed for departure from the present backwards. Nor in any case is it used to express what Van Hoonacker seeks to draw from it here, the idea of direction of the mind to a past event and then an immediate return from that. Had Haggai wished to express that idea he would have phrased it thus: למן היום אשר יסד היכל יהוה ועד היום הזה (as Kosters remarks). Besides, as Kosters has pointed out (pp. 7 ff. of the Germ. trans. of Het Herstel, etc.), even if Van Hoonacker’s translation of למן were correct, the context would show that it might refer only to a laying of the foundation-stone since Haggai’s first address to the people, and therefore the question of an earlier foundation-stone under Cyrus would remain unsolved. Consequently Haggai ii. 18 cannot be quoted as a proof of the latter. See above, p. 216.
[708] This is the vague clause upon which so much interpretation has been based: From the day the Temple was established. Does this clause, in direct parallel to the previous one, refer to the day when the prophet was speaking, the twenty-fourth day of the ninth month, marking the starting point for the people’s reflection? If so, Haggai sees the foundation of the Temple as having been laid on the twenty-fourth day of the ninth month 520 B.C., without acknowledging any prior laying of a foundation stone. So thought Kuenen, Kosters, Andrée, and others. Or does למן mean up to the time the foundation-stone was laid, setting a deadline for the people's reflection? This interpretation is held by Ewald and others, who consequently argue that Haggai was aware of an earlier foundation stone. However, it cannot be proved that למן is used in place of And then, and indeed, this is contradicted by Jer. vii. 7, where it appears in contrast to אוקי. Van Hoonacker argues similarly but with a more nuanced translation of למן. According to him, מן is never employed for a date that is close to the speaker or writer; Since (as I understand him) would refer to a date that is prior to Haggai's time, which the people’s thoughts are directed to by ל and then brought back to the time he was speaking about through מן: “the preposition ל signifies directing the mind towards a moment in the past from which it is brought back by the preposition מן.” However, מן can also be used (as Haggai just did) to show going back from the speaker's perspective. And while in the passages cited by Van Hoonacker, למן always refers to a previous date—Deut. ix. 7, Judg. xix. 30, 2 Sam. vi. 11, Jer. vii. 7 and 25—still, since it serves there merely as a redundant form for מן, it could certainly be used as מן sometimes is to indicate a departure from the present back in time. Moreover, it is not used to convey what Van Hoonacker is trying to derive from it here, the idea of directing the mind to a past event and then immediately returning from it. If Haggai had wanted to express that idea, he would have phrased it this way: From the day the temple of the Lord was established until this day. (as Kosters notes). Furthermore, as Kosters has pointed out (pp. 7 ff. of the Germ. trans. of Het Herstel, etc.), even if Van Hoonacker’s interpretation of למן were correct, the context would indicate that it could only refer to laying the foundation stone since Haggai's first address to the people, leaving the question of an earlier foundation stone under Cyrus unresolved. Therefore, Haggai ii. 18 cannot be cited as evidence for the latter. See above, p. 216.
[709] Meaning there is none.
[710] ועוד or וְעֹד for וְעַד, after LXX. καὶ εἰ ἔτι.
[710] and more or and more for and until, after LXX. καὶ εἰ ἔτι.
[711] The twenty-fourth day of the sixth month, according to chap. i. 15.
[711] The 24th day of the 6th month, according to chap. i. 15.
[714] Only in xxxiv. 24, xxxvii. 22, 24.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Only in 34:24, 37:22, 24.
[718] Heb. sing. collect. LXX. plural.
[719] Again a sing. coll.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Again a single collection.
[722] Ezra v. 1, vi. 14.
[723] i. 12, vii. 5: reckoning in round numbers from 590, midway between the two Exiles of 597 and 586, that brings us to about 520, the second year of Darius.
[723] i. 12, vii. 5: counting in whole numbers from 590, which is halfway between the two Exiles of 597 and 586, we arrive at around 520, the second year of Darius.
[725] viii. 7, etc.
[726] viii. 4, 5.
[728] viii. 9, 10.
[729] i. 1–6.
[730] i. 7–17.
[731] iv. 6–10.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ iv. 6–10.
[733] iv. 6 ff.
[734] iii., iv.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ iii., iv.
[735] i. 16.
[736] v.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ vs.
[737] vii. 3.
[738] vii. 1–7, viii. 18, 19.
[739] viii. 20–23.
[740] viii. 16, 17.
[741] viii. 20–23.
[743] Though the expression I have scattered you to the four winds of heaven seems to imply the Exile before any return.
[743] While the phrase I have scattered you to the four winds of heaven suggests the Exile before any possibility of returning.
[746] Outside the Visions the prophecies contain these echoes or repetitions of earlier writers: chap. i. 1–6 quotes the constant refrain of prophetic preaching before the Exile, and in chap. vii. 7–14 (ver. 8 must be deleted) is given a summary of that preaching; in chap. viii. ver. 3 echoes Isa. i. 21, 26, city of troth, and Jer. xxxi. 23, mountain of holiness (there is really no connection, as Kuenen holds, between ver. 4 and Isa. lxv. 20; it would create more interesting questions as to the date of the latter if there were); ver. 8 is based on Hosea ii. 15 Heb., 19 Eng., and Jer. xxxi. 33; ver. 12 is based on Hosea ii. 21 f. (Heb. 23 f.); with ver. 13 compare Jer. xlii. 18, a curse; vv. 21 ff. with Isa. ii. 3 and Micah iv. 2.
[746] Outside the Visions, the prophecies include these echoes or repetitions from earlier writers: chap. i. 1–6 quotes the constant refrain of prophetic preaching before the Exile, and in chap. vii. 7–14 (ver. 8 should be removed) a summary of that preaching is provided; in chap. viii. ver. 3 reflects Isa. i. 21, 26, city of integrity, and Jer. xxxi. 23, mountain of holiness (there is really no connection, as Kuenen argues, between ver. 4 and Isa. lxv. 20; it would raise more interesting questions about the dating of the latter if there were); ver. 8 is based on Hosea ii. 15 Heb., 19 Eng., and Jer. xxxi. 33; ver. 12 is based on Hosea ii. 21 f. (Heb. 23 f.); for ver. 13, see Jer. xlii. 18, a curse; vv. 21 ff. with Isa. ii. 3 and Micah iv. 2.
[747] E.g. vii. 5, צַמְתֻּנִי אָנִי for צַמְתֶּם לִי: cf. Ewald, Syntax, § 315b. The curious use of the acc. in the following verse is perhaps only apparent; part of the text may have fallen out.
[747] For example, vii. 5, I'm thirsty. for You blocked me: see Ewald, Syntax, § 315b. The unusual use of the accusative in the following verse may just seem odd; part of the text might be missing.
[748] Though there are not wanting, of course, echoes here as in the other prophecies of older writings, e.g. i. 12, 17.
[748] Although there are certainly echoes here, as in the other prophecies from earlier texts, e.g. i. 12, 17.
[749] לאמר, saying, ii. 8 (Gr. ii. 4); iv. 5, And the angel who spoke with me said; i. 17, cf. vi. 5. All is inserted in i. 11, iii. 9; lord in ii. 2; of hosts (after Jehovah) viii. 17; and there are other instances of palpable expansion, e.g. i. 6, 8, ii. 4 bis, 6, viii. 19.
[749] אומר, saying, ii. 8 (Gr. ii. 4); iv. 5, And the angel who spoke with me said; i. 17, cf. vi. 5. All is included in i. 11, iii. 9; lord in ii. 2; of hosts (after Jehovah) viii. 17; and there are other clear expansions, e.g. i. 6, 8, ii. 4 bis, 6, viii. 19.
[750] E.g. ii. 2, iv. 2, 13, v. 9, vi. 12 bis, vii. 8: cf. also vi. 13.
[750] For example ii. 2, iv. 2, 13, v. 9, vi. 12 bis, vii. 8: see also vi. 13.
[751] i. 8 ff., iii. 4 ff.: cf. also vi. 3 with vv. 6 f.
[751] i. 8 ff., iii. 4 ff.: see also vi. 3 with vv. 6 f.
[752] E.g. (but this is outside the Visions) the very flagrant misunderstanding to which the insertion of vii. 8 is due.
[752] For example, (but this is outside the Visions) the obvious misunderstanding caused by the inclusion of vii. 8.
[753] v. 6, עינם for עונם as in LXX., and the last words of v. 11; perhaps vi. 10; and almost certainly vii. 2a.
[753] v. 6, עינם for דחף as in LXX., and the last words of v. 11; maybe vi. 10; and almost definitely vii. 2a.
[754] Chap. iv. On 6a, 10b-14 should immediately follow, and 6b-10a come after 14.
[756] Chief variants: i. 8, 10; ii. 15; iii. 4; iv. 7, 12; v. 1, 3, 4, 9; vi. 10, 13; vii. 3; viii. 8, 9, 12, 20. Obvious mistranslations or misreadings: ii. 9, 10, 15, 17; iii. 4; iv. 7, 10; v. 1, 4, 9; vi. 10, cf. 14; vii. 3.
[756] Main variations: i. 8, 10; ii. 15; iii. 4; iv. 7, 12; v. 1, 3, 4, 9; vi. 10, 13; vii. 3; viii. 8, 9, 12, 20. Clear mistranslations or misinterpretations: ii. 9, 10, 15, 17; iii. 4; iv. 7, 10; v. 1, 4, 9; vi. 10, cf. 14; vii. 3.
[757] זֶכֶרְיָה; LXX. Ζαχαρίας.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ זֶכֶרְיָה; LXX. Zacharias.
[758] i. 1: בֶּן־בֶרֶכְיָה בֶּן־עִדּוֹ. In i. 7: בֶּרֶכְיָהוּ בֶּן־עִדּוֹא.
[758] i. 1: Ben-Berekiah Ben-Iddo. In i. 7: Berechiyahu Ben-Iddo.
[759] Ezra v. 1, vi. 14: בַּר־עִדּוֹא.
[760] Gen. xxiv. 47, cf. xxix. 5; 1 Kings xix. 16, cf. 2 Kings ix. 14, 20.
[760] Gen. 24:47, see also 29:5; 1 Kings 19:16, see also 2 Kings 9:14, 20.
[761] Isa. viii. 2: בֶּן־יְבֶרֶכְיָהוּ. This confusion, which existed in early Jewish and Christian times, Knobel, Von Ortenberg, Bleek, Wellhausen and others take to be due to the effort to find a second Zechariah for the authorship of chaps. ix. ff.
[761] Isa. viii. 2: בֶּן־יְבֶרֶכְיָהוּ. This confusion, which was present in early Jewish and Christian times, is considered by Knobel, Von Ortenberg, Bleek, Wellhausen, and others to be a result of the attempt to identify a second Zechariah as the author of chapters ix and following.
[762] So Vatke, König and many others. Marti prefers it (Der Prophet Sacharja, p. 58). See also Ryle on Ezra v. 1.
[762] So Vatke, König, and many others. Marti likes it (Der Prophet Sacharja, p. 58). See also Ryle on Ezra v. 1.
[763] Neh. xii. 4.
[764] Ib. 16.
[765] This is not proved, as Pusey, König (Einl., p. 364) and others think, by נַעַר, or young man, of the Third Vision (ii. 8 Heb., ii. 4 LXX. and Eng.). Cf. Wright, Zechariah and his Prophecies, p. xvi.
[765] This is not established, as Pusey, König (Einl., p. 364) and others believe, by Teen, or young man, of the Third Vision (ii. 8 Heb., ii. 4 LXX. and Eng.). See Wright, Zechariah and his Prophecies, p. xvi.
[766] v. 1, vi. 14.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ v. 1, vi. 14.
[768] More than this we do not know of Zechariah. The Jewish and Christian traditions of him are as unfounded as those of other prophets. According to the Jews he was, of course, a member of the mythical Great Synagogue. See above on Haggai, pp. 232 f. As in the case of the prophets we have already treated, the Christian traditions of Zechariah are found in (Pseud-)Epiphanius, De Vitis Prophetarum, Dorotheus, and Hesychius, as quoted above, p. 80. They amount to this, that Zechariah, after predicting in Babylon the birth of Zerubbabel, and to Cyrus his victory over Crœsus and his treatment of the Jews, came in his old age to Jerusalem, prophesied, died and was buried near Beit-Jibrin—another instance of the curious relegation by Christian tradition of the birth and burial places of so many of the prophets to that neighbourhood. Compare Beit-Zakharya, 12 miles from Beit-Jibrin. Hesychius says he was born in Gilead. Dorotheus confuses him, as the Jews did, with Zechariah of Isa. viii. 1. See above, p. 265, n. 761.
[768] We don't know much more about Zechariah. The Jewish and Christian traditions about him are just as baseless as those of other prophets. According to Jewish tradition, he was, of course, part of the legendary Great Synagogue. See above on Haggai, pp. 232 f. Like the prophets we’ve already discussed, Christian traditions about Zechariah can be found in (Pseud-)Epiphanius, De Vitis Prophetarum, Dorotheus, and Hesychius, as previously mentioned, p. 80. They generally say that Zechariah, after predicting the birth of Zerubbabel in Babylon, and Cyrus's victory over Crœsus along with his treatment of the Jews, came to Jerusalem in his old age, prophesied, died, and was buried near Beit-Jibrin—another example of the strange tendency in Christian tradition to assign the birth and burial places of many prophets to this area. Compare Beit-Zakharya, 12 miles from Beit-Jibrin. Hesychius mentions that he was born in Gilead. Dorotheus confuses him, like the Jews did, with Zechariah from Isa. viii. 1. See above, p. 265, n. 761.
Zechariah was certainly not the Zechariah whom our Lord describes as slain between the Temple and the Altar (Matt. xxiii. 35; Luke xi. 51). In the former passage alone is this Zechariah called the son of Barachiah. In the Evang. Nazar. Jerome read the son of Yehoyada. Both readings may be insertions. According to 2 Chron. xxiv. 21, in the reign of Joash, Zechariah, the son of Yehoyada the priest, was stoned in the court of the Temple, and according to Josephus (IV. Wars, v. 4), in the year 68 A.D. Zechariah son of Baruch was assassinated in the Temple by two zealots. The latter murder may, as Marti remarks (pp. 58 f.), have led to the insertion of Barachiah into Matt. xxiii. 35.
Zechariah was definitely not the same Zechariah that our Lord mentions as being killed between the Temple and the Altar (Matt. xxiii. 35; Luke xi. 51). In the first reference, this Zechariah is specifically called the son of Barachiah. In the Evang. Nazar., Jerome referred to him as the son of Yehoyada. Both names could be later additions. According to 2 Chron. xxiv. 21, during Joash's reign, Zechariah, the son of Yehoyada the priest, was stoned in the Temple courtyard, and according to Josephus (IV. Wars, v. 4), in 68 CE, Zechariah son of Baruch was murdered in the Temple by two zealots. This latter assassination might have caused the reference to Barachiah in Matt. xxiii. 35, as noted by Marti (pp. 58 f.).
[771] Heb. angered with anger; Gr. with great anger.
[771] Heb. angry with anger; Gr. with intense anger.
[772] As in LXX.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ As in LXX.
[773] LXX. has misunderstood and expanded this verse.
[773] LXX. has misinterpreted and elaborated on this verse.
[774] It is to be noticed that Zechariah appeals to the Torah of the prophets, and does not mention any Torah of the priests. Cf. Smend, A. T. Rel. Gesch., pp. 176 f.
[774] It's important to note that Zechariah refers to the teachings of the prophets and does not mention any teachings of the priests. Cf. Smend, A. T. Rel. Gesch., pp. 176 f.
[776] This picture is given in one of the Visions: the Third.
[776] This image appears in one of the Visions: the Third.
[780] Vv. 17 and 19.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vv. 17 and 19.
[781] See Zechariah’s Fifth Vision.
[782] xliv. 1 ff.
[783] xlv. 22.
[784] xliv. 23, 24.
[785] Its origin was the Exile, whether its date be before or after the First Return under Cyrus in 537 B.C.
[785] It originated during the Exile, regardless of whether it was before or after the First Return under Cyrus in 537 BCE
[786] Fourth Vision, chap. iii.
[787] vi. 9–15.
[789] ii. 20–23.
[790] iii. 8.
[791] חִלָּה אֶת־פְנֵי יהוה. The verb (Piel) originally means to make weak or flaccid (the Kal means to be sick), and so to soften or weaken by flattery. 1 Sam. xiii. 12; 1 Kings xiii. 6, etc.
[791] בקש רחמים מיהוה. The verb (Piel) originally means to make weak or flaccid (the Kal means to be sick), and so to soften or weaken by flattery. 1 Sam. xiii. 12; 1 Kings xiii. 6, etc.
[792] First Vision, chap. i. 11.
[793] Second Vision, ii. 1–4 Heb., i. 18–21 LXX. and Eng.
[793] Second Vision, ii. 1–4 Heb., i. 18–21 LXX. and Eng.
[797] Jer. xxv. 12; Hag. ii. 7.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Jer. 25:12; Hag. 2:7.
[798] Myrtles were once common in the Holy Land, and have been recently found (Hasselquist, Travels). For their prevalence near Jerusalem see Neh. viii. 15. They do not appear to have any symbolic value in the Vision.
[798] Myrtles used to be common in the Holy Land and have been found recently (Hasselquist, Travels). For their abundance near Jerusalem, see Neh. viii. 15. They don’t seem to have any symbolic meaning in the Vision.
[801] Ewald omits riding a brown horse, as “marring the lucidity of the description, and added from a misconception by an early hand.” But we must not expect lucidity in a phantasmagoria like this.
[801] Ewald leaves out riding a brown horse because it “spoils the clarity of the description and was added due to a misunderstanding by an earlier writer.” However, we shouldn’t expect clarity in a wild collection of images like this.
[802] מְצֻלָה, Meṣullah, either shadow from צלל, or for מְצוּלָה, ravine, or else a proper name. The LXX., which uniformly for הֲדַסִּים, myrtles, reads הרים, mountains, renders אשר במצלה by τῶν κατασκίων. Ewald and Hitzig read מְצִלָּה, Arab, mizhallah, shadowing or tent.
[802] סלפי, Meṣullah, either shadow from Dove, or for מצולה, ravine, or possibly a proper name. The LXX, which consistently translates הדסים, myrtles, as Mountains, mountains, translates נמצא במזגן as τῶν κατασκίων. Ewald and Hitzig interpret צליל, Arab, mizhallah, as shadowing or tent.
[803] Heb. שרקים, only here. For this LXX. gives two kinds, καὶ ψαροὶ καὶ ποικίλοι, and dappled and piebald. Wright gives a full treatment of the question, pp. 531 ff. He points out that the cognate word in Arabic means sorrel, or yellowish red.
[803] Heb. שירים, only mentioned here. The LXX provides two types, καὶ ψαροὶ καὶ ποικίλοι, and dappled and piebald. Wright offers a comprehensive discussion of the issue, pp. 531 ff. He notes that the related word in Arabic means sorrel, or yellowish-red.
[804] Who stood among the myrtles omitted by Nowack.
[804] Who stood among the myrtles omitted by Nowack.
[805] Isa. xxxvii. 29; Jer. xlviii. 11; Psalm cxxiii. 4; Zeph. i. 12.
[805] Isa. 37:29; Jer. 48:11; Psalm 123:4; Zeph. 1:12.
[806] Or for.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Or for.
[808] Heb. helped for evil, or till it became a calamity.
[808] Heb. helped for evil, or until it became a disaster.
[809] Marcus Dods, Hag., Zech. and Mal., p. 71. Orelli: “In distinction from Daniel, Zechariah is fond of a simultaneous survey, not the presenting of a succession.”
[809] Marcus Dods, Hag., Zech. and Mal., p. 71. Orelli: “Unlike Daniel, Zechariah prefers a simultaneous overview rather than presenting a sequence.”
[810] For the symbolism of iron horns see Micah iv. 13, and compare Orelli’s note, in which it is pointed out that the destroyers must be smiths as in Isa. xliv. 12, workmen of iron, and not as in LXX. carpenters.
[810] For the symbolism of iron horns, see Micah 4:13, and compare Orelli’s note, which points out that the destroyers must be blacksmiths as in Isaiah 44:12, workers of iron, and not, as in the LXX, carpenters.
[811] Wellhausen and Nowack delete Israel and Jerusalem; the latter does not occur in Codd. A, Q, of Septuagint.
[811] Wellhausen and Nowack remove Israel and Jerusalem; the latter doesn’t appear in Codd. A, Q, of the Septuagint.
[812] Wellhausen reads, after Mal. ii. 9, כפי אשר, so that it lifted not its head; but in that case we should not find ראׁׁשׁוֹ, but ראׁׁשָׁהּ.
[812] Wellhausen interprets, after Mal. ii. 9, As which, so that it did not lift its head; however, in that scenario we would see ראׁׁשׁוֹ, not ראׁׁשָׁהּ.
[813] החריד, but LXX. read החדיד, and either that or some verb of cutting must be read.
[813] The shock, but the LXX. read The Newbie, and either that or some verb related to cutting should be interpreted.
[814] The Hebrew, literally comes forth, is the technical term throughout the Visions for the entrance of the figures upon the stage of vision.
[814] The Hebrew term, literally comes forth, is the specific term used in the Visions for when the figures appear on the stage of vision.
[816] Psalm xxiv.
[817] Isa. xvii. 12–14.
[818] Psalm cxxii. 3.
[819] Some codd. read with the four winds. LXX. from the four winds will I gather you (σὺνάξω ὑμᾶς), and this is adopted by Wellhausen and Nowack. But it is probably a later change intended to adapt the poem to its new context.
[819] Some scholars read with the four winds. LXX. from the four winds will I gather you (σὺνάξω ὑμᾶς), and this is accepted by Wellhausen and Nowack. However, it’s likely a later modification designed to fit the poem into its new context.
[820] Dweller of the daughter of Babel. But בת, daughter, is mere dittography of the termination of the preceding word.
[820] Resident of the daughter of Babel. But בת, daughter, is just a repetition of the ending of the previous word.
[821] A curious phrase here occurs in the Heb. and versions, After glory hath He sent me, which we are probably right in omitting. In any case it is a parenthesis, and ought to go not with sent me but with saith Jehovah of Hosts.
[821] A curious phrase appears here in the Hebrew and translations, After glory He has sent me, which we are likely correct to omit. In any case, it is a parenthesis and should be linked not with sent me but with says Jehovah of Hosts.
[822] So LXX. Heb. to me.
[823] Cf. Zeph. i. 7; Hab. ii. 20. “Among the Arabians, after the slaughter of the sacrificial victim, the participants stood for some time in silence about the altar. That was the moment in which the Deity approached in order to take His share in the sacrifice.” (Smend, A. T. Rel. Gesch., p. 124).
[823] Cf. Zeph. i. 7; Hab. ii. 20. “Among the Arabs, after the killing of the sacrificial animal, the participants would stand in silence around the altar for a while. This was the moment when the Deity would come to take His share of the sacrifice.” (Smend, A. T. Rel. Gesch., p. 124).
[824] Cf. vv. 1 and 2.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See verses 1 and 2.
[826] In this Vision the verb to stand before is used in two technical senses: (a) of the appearance of plaintiff and defendant before their judge (vv. 1 and 3); (b) of servants before their masters (vv. 4 and 7).
[826] In this Vision, the phrase to stand before is used in two specific ways: (a) to refer to the appearance of the plaintiff and defendant in front of their judge (vv. 1 and 3); (b) to refer to servants in front of their masters (vv. 4 and 7).
[828] Isa. iv. 2, xi. 1; Jer. xxiii. 5, xxxiii. 15; Isa. liii. 2. Stade (Gesch. des Volkes Isr., II. 125), followed by Marti (Der Proph. Sach., 85 n.), suspects the clause I will bring in My Servant the Branch as a later interpolation, entangling the construction and finding in this section no further justification.
[828] Isa. iv. 2, xi. 1; Jer. xxiii. 5, xxxiii. 15; Isa. liii. 2. Stade (Gesch. des Volkes Isr., II. 125), followed by Marti (Der Proph. Sach., 85 n.), questions the phrase I will bring in My Servant the Branch as a later addition, complicating the text and finding no further support in this section.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Or Adversary; see p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
[830] To Satan him: slander, or accuse, him.
[832] This clause interrupts the Angel’s speech to the servants. Wellh. and Nowack omit it. העביר cf. 2 Sam. xii. 13; Job vii. 21.
[832] This clause cuts into the Angel’s talk with the servants. Wellh. and Nowack leave it out. transfer cf. 2 Sam. xii. 13; Job vii. 21.
[833] So LXX. Heb. has a degraded grammatical form, clothe thyself which has obviously been made to suit the intrusion of the previous clause, and is therefore an argument against the authenticity of the latter.
[833] So LXX. Heb. has a degraded grammatical form, clothe thyself which clearly has been adjusted to fit the earlier clause, making it a point against the authenticity of the latter.
[834] LXX. omits I said and reads Let them put as another imperative, Do ye put, following on the two of the previous verse. Wellhausen adopts this (reading שימו for ישימו). Though it is difficult to see how ואמר dropped out of the text if once there, it is equally so to understand why if not original it was inserted. The whole passage has been tampered with. If we accept the Massoretic text, then we have a sympathetic interference in the vision of the dreamer himself which is very natural; and he speaks, as is proper, not in the direct, but indirect, imperative, Let them put.
[834] LXX. leaves out I said and reads Let them put as another command, Do you put, continuing from the two in the previous verse. Wellhausen accepts this (reading Set attention instead of שימו). While it's hard to see how And said could have been removed from the text if it was there originally, it's just as difficult to understand why, if it's not original, it would have been added. The entire passage has been altered. If we go with the Massoretic text, then we have a sympathetic intervention in the dreamer's vision itself, which feels very natural; and he speaks, as is fitting, not in the direct, but in the indirect command, Let them put.
[835] צָנִיף, the headdress of rich women (Isa. iii. 23), as of eminent men (Job xxix. 14), means something wound round and round the head (cf. the use of צנף to form like a ball in Isa. xxii. 18, and the use of חבשׁ (to wind) to express the putting on of the headdress (Ezek. xvi. 10, etc.)). Hence turban seems to be the proper rendering. Another form from the same root, מצנפת, is the name of the headdress of the Prince of Israel (Ezek. xxi. 31); and in the Priestly Codex of the Pentateuch the headdress of the high priest (Exod. xxviii. 37, etc.).
[835] בנדנה, the headdress of wealthy women (Isa. iii. 23), as well as of prominent men (Job xxix. 14), refers to something that is wrapped around the head (see the use of צנף to describe something shaped like a ball in Isa. xxii. 18, and the use of חבשׁ (to wind) to indicate putting on the headdress (Ezek. xvi. 10, etc.)). Therefore, turban seems to be the correct translation. Another variation from the same root, כובע נודד, is the term for the headdress of the Prince of Israel (Ezek. xxi. 31); and in the Priestly Codex of the Pentateuch, it refers to the headdress of the high priest (Exod. xxviii. 37, etc.).
[836] Wellhausen takes the last words of ver. 5 with ver. 6, reads עָמַד and renders And the Angel of Jehovah stood up or stepped forward. But even if עָמַד be read, the order of the words would require translation in the pluperfect, which would come to the same as the original text. And if Wellhausen’s proposal were correct the words Angel of Jehovah in ver. 6 would be superfluous.
[836] Wellhausen combines the last words of verse 5 with verse 6, reads עַמַד, and interprets it as And the Angel of Jehovah stood up or stepped forward. However, even if stand is read, the word order would need to be translated in the pluperfect, which would mean the same as the original text. If Wellhausen’s suggestion were right, the phrase Angel of Jehovah in verse 6 would be unnecessary.
[837] Read מַהֲלָכִים (Smend, A. T. Rel. Gesch., p. 324, n. 2).
[837] Read מדריכים (Smend, A. T. Rel. Gesch., p. 324, n. 2).
[838] Or facets.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Or aspects.
[839] E.g. Marti, Der Prophet Sacharja, p. 83.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ For example Marti, Der Prophet Sacharja, p. 83.
[840] Hitzig, Wright and many others. On the place of this stone in the legends of Judaism see Wright, pp. 75 f.
[840] Hitzig, Wright, and many others. For information about the significance of this stone in Jewish legends, refer to Wright, pp. 75 f.
[841] Ewald, Marcus Dods.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ewald, Marcus Dods.
[842] Von Orelli, Volck.
[843] Bredenkamp.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Bredenkamp.
[844] Wellhausen, in loco, and Smend, A. T. Rel. Gesch., 345.
[844] Wellhausen, in loco, and Smend, A. T. Rel. Gesch., 345.
[845] So Marti, p. 88.
[846] 1 Kings vii. 49.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 1 Kings 7:49.
[847] 1 Macc. i. 21; iv. 49, 50. Josephus, XIV. Ant. iv. 4.
[847] 1 Macc. i. 21; iv. 49, 50. Josephus, XIV. Ant. iv. 4.
[848] LXX. Heb. has seven sevens of pipes.
[848] LXX. The Hebrew text mentions seven sevens of pipes.
[849] Wellhausen reads its right and deletes the bowl.
[850] ואען. ענה is not only to answer, but to take part in a conversation, whether by starting or continuing it. LXX. rightly ἐπηρώτησα.
[850] ואען. ענה means not just to answer, but also to engage in a conversation, whether by initiating or continuing it. LXX. correctly translates it as ἐπηρώτησα.
[851] Heb. saying.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Heb. saying.
[852] In the Hebrew text, followed by the ancient and modern versions, including the English Bible, there here follows 6b-10a, the Word to Zerubbabel. They obviously disturb the narrative of the Vision, and Wellhausen has rightly transferred them to the end of it, where they come in as naturally as the word of hope to Joshua comes in at the end of the preceding Vision. Take them away, and, as can be seen above, ver. 10b follows quite naturally upon 6a.
[852] In the Hebrew text, as well as in ancient and modern translations, including the English Bible, we have 6b-10a, the message to Zerubbabel. These verses clearly interrupt the flow of the Vision, and Wellhausen has correctly moved them to the end, where they fit as seamlessly as the message of hope for Joshua fits at the conclusion of the previous Vision. Remove these verses, and as shown above, verse 10b follows quite naturally from 6a.
[853] Heb. gold. So LXX.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Heb. gold. So LXX.
[854] Wellhausen omits the whole of this second question (ver. 12) as intruded and unnecessary. So also Smend as a doublet on ver. 11 (A. T. Rel. Gesch., 343 n.). So also Nowack.
[854] Wellhausen skips the entire second question (ver. 12) as being irrelevant and unnecessary. This is also true for Smend, who sees it as a duplicate in ver. 11 (A. T. Rel. Gesch., 343 n.). Nowack agrees as well.
[855] Heb. saying.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Heb. saying.
[856] LXX. I.
[857] Or Fair, fair is it! Nowack.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Or Fair, fair is it! Nowack.
[858] The stone, the leaden. Marti, St. u. Kr., 1892, p. 213 n., takes the leaden for a gloss, and reads simply the stone, i.e. the top-stone; but the plummet is the last thing laid to the building to test the straightness of the top-stone.
[858] The stone, the leaden. Marti, St. u. Kr., 1892, p. 213 n., interprets the leaden as an explanation and reads it simply as the stone, i.e. the top stone; however, the plumb bob is the final piece added to the building to check the straightness of the top stone.
[860] מגלה roll or volume. LXX. δρέπανον, sickle, מַגָּל.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ מגלה scroll or volume. LXX. δρέπανον, sickle, מַגָּל.
[861] A group of difficult expressions. The verb נִקָּה is Ni. of a root which originally had the physical meaning to clean out of a place, and this Ni. is so used of a plundered town in Isa. iii. 26. But its more usual meaning is to be spoken free from guilt (Psalm xix. 14, etc.). Most commentators take it here in the physical sense, Hitzig quoting the use of καθαρίζω in Mark vii. 19. מִזֶה כָמוֹהָ are variously rendered. מזה is mostly understood as locative, hence, i.e. from the land just mentioned, but some take it with steal (Hitzig), some with cleaned out (Ewald, Orelli, etc.). כָמוֹהָ is rendered like it—the flying roll (Ewald, Orelli), which cannot be, since the roll flies upon the face of the land, and the sinner is to be purged out of it; or in accordance with the roll or its curse (Jerome, Köhler). But Wellhausen reads מִזֶה כַמֶּה, and takes נִקָּה in its usual meaning and in the past tense, and renders Every thief has for long remained unpunished; and so in the next clause. So, too, Nowack. LXX. Every thief shall be condemned to death, ἕως θανάτου ἐκδιθήσεται.
[861] A collection of challenging expressions. The verb נְקִיָּה is the Niphal form of a root that originally meant to clean out of a place, and this form is used regarding a looted town in Isa. iii. 26. However, its more common meaning is to be declared free from guilt (Psalm xix. 14, etc.). Most commentators interpret it in the physical sense here, with Hitzig referencing the use of καθαρίζω in Mark vii. 19. מִזֶה כָמוֹהָ has various translations. What is this? is mostly taken as locative, meaning, i.e. from the land just mentioned, but some associate it with steal (Hitzig) or with cleaned out (Ewald, Orelli, etc.). Like them is translated as like it—referring to the flying roll (Ewald, Orelli), which cannot be correct since the roll flies over the face of the land, and the sinner is to be removed from it; or based on the roll or its curse (Jerome, Köhler). However, Wellhausen reads מַה יֵשׁ מֵהֵן and interprets נִקָּה in its usual meaning and in the past tense, rendering it as Every thief has long gone unpunished; and similarly in the next clause. The same goes for Nowack. LXX. Every thief shall be condemned to death, ἕως θανάτου ἐκδιθήσεται.
[863] Smend sees a continuation of Ezekiel’s idea of the guilt of man overtaking him (iii. 20, xxxiv.). Here God’s curse does all.
[863] Smend sees a continuation of Ezekiel’s idea that human guilt eventually catches up with someone (iii. 20, xxxiv.). Here, God’s curse is responsible for everything.
[864] This follows from the shape of the disc that fits into it. Seven gallons are seven-eighths of the English bushel: that in use in Canada and the United States is somewhat smaller.
[864] This is based on the design of the disc that fits into it. Seven gallons equal seven-eighths of the English bushel: the one used in Canada and the United States is slightly smaller.
[865] Ewald.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ewald.
[866] Upon the stage of vision.
On the stage of sight.
[867] For Heb. עֵינָם read עוֹנָם with LXX.
[868] By inserting איפה after מה in ver. 5, and deleting היוצאת … ויאמר in ver. 6, Wellhausen secures the more concise text: And see what this bushel is that comes forth. And I said, What is it? And he said, That is the evil of the people in the whole land. But to reduce the redundancies of the Visions is to delete the most characteristic feature of their style. Besides, Wellhausen’s result gives no sense. The prophet would not be asked to see what a bushel is: the angel is there to tell him this. So Wellhausen in his translation has to omit the מה of ver. 5, while telling us in his note to replace האיפה after it. His emendation is, therefore, to be rejected. Nowack, however, accepts it.
[868] By adding Where after מה in verse 5, and removing The winner … And he said in verse 6, Wellhausen makes the text more concise: And see what this bushel is that comes forth. And I said, What is it? And he said, That is the evil of the people in the whole land. However, cutting down the redundancies in the Visions removes one of their most distinctive features. Additionally, Wellhausen’s result lacks meaning. The prophet wouldn’t be asked to see what a bushel is: the angel is there to inform him. So, Wellhausen has to skip the מה in verse 5 while suggesting in his note to add Where is it? after it. Therefore, his correction should be disregarded. Nowack, however, supports it.
[869] LXX. Heb. this.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ LXX. Heb. this.
[870] In the last clause the verbal forms are obscure if not corrupt. LXX. καὶ ἕτοιμασαι καὶ θήσουσιν αὐτο ἐκεῖ = לְהָכִין וַהֲנִיחֻהָ שָׁם; but see Ewald, Syntax, 131 d.
[870] In the last part, the verb forms are unclear, if not distorted. LXX. καὶ ἕτοιμασαι καὶ θήσουσιν αὐτο ἐκεῖ = Prepare and place it there.; but see Ewald, Syntax, 131 d.
[871] Wellhausen suggests that in the direction assigned to the white horses, אחריהם (ver. 6), which we have rendered westward, we might read ארץ הקדם, land of the east; and that from ver. 7 the west has probably fallen out after they go forth.
[871] Wellhausen proposes that regarding the direction given to the white horses, After them (ver. 6), which we've translated as westward, we could interpret ארץ המזרח as land of the east; and that the term the west has likely been omitted after they go forth in ver. 7.
[872] Heb. I turned again and.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Heb. I turned back and.
[873] Hebrew reads אֲמֻצִּים, strong; LXX. ψαροί, dappled, and for the previous בְּרֻדּים, spotted or dappled, it reads ποικίλοι, piebald. Perhaps we should read חמצים (cf. Isa. lxiii. 1), dark red or sorrel, with grey spots. So Ewald and Orelli. Wright keeps strong.
[873] Hebrew reads אֲמֻצִּים, strong; LXX. ψαροί, dappled, and for the previous ברד, spotted or dappled, it reads ποικίλοι, piebald. Maybe we should read hummus (cf. Isa. lxiii. 1), dark red or sorrel, with grey spots. So Ewald and Orelli. Wright keeps strong.
[874] Wellhausen, supplying ל before ארבע, renders These go forth to the four winds of heaven after they have presented themselves, etc.
[874] Wellhausen, adding ל before ארבע, translates it as These go out to the four corners of the earth after they have shown themselves, etc.
[875] Heb. behind them.
[877] Or anger to bear, Heb. rest.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Or anger to bear, Heb. rest.
[879] LXX. παρὰ τῶν ἀρχόντων, מִחֹרִים; but since an accusative is wanted to express the articles taken, Hitzig proposes to read מַחֲמַדַּי, My precious things. The LXX. reads the other two names καὶ παρὰ τῶν χρησίμων αὐτῆς καὶ παρὰ τῶν ἐπεγνωκότων αὐτήν.
[879] LXX. from the rulers, מחר; but since we need an accusative to indicate the items taken, Hitzig suggests reading מַחֲמַדַּי, My precious things. The LXX. includes the other two names, and from her useful ones and from those who recognized her.
[880] The construction of ver. 10 is very clumsy; above it is rendered literally. Wellhausen proposes to delete and do thou go ... to the house of, and take Yosiyahu’s name as simply a fourth with the others, reading the last clause who have come from Babylon. This is to cut, not disentangle, the knot.
[880] The structure of verse 10 is quite awkward; it's presented here literally. Wellhausen suggests removing and do thou go ... to the house of, treating Yosiyahu’s name as just another in the list, reading the final part as who have come from Babylon. This approach is about cutting the knot, not untangling it.
[881] The Hebrew text here has Joshua son of Jehosadak, the high priest, but there is good reason to suppose that the crown was meant for Zerubbabel, but that the name of Joshua was inserted instead in a later age, when the high priest was also the king—see below, note. For these reasons Ewald had previously supposed that the whole verse was genuine, but that there had fallen out of it the words and on the head of Zerubbabel. Ewald found a proof of this in the plural form עטרות, which he rendered crowns. (So also Wildeboer, A. T. Litteratur, p. 297.) But עטרות is to be rendered crown; see ver. 11, where it is followed by a singular verb. The plural form refers to the several circlets of which it was woven.
[881] The Hebrew text here mentions Joshua son of Jehosadak, the high priest, but it's likely that the crown was originally intended for Zerubbabel, and that Joshua's name was added later, during a time when the high priest also held the title of king—see below, note. Because of this, Ewald initially believed that the entire verse was authentic, but that the phrase and on the head of Zerubbabel had been lost. Ewald supported this idea with the plural form Crowns, which he interpreted as crowns. (So also Wildeboer, A. T. Litteratur, p. 297.) However, Crowns should be translated as crown; see ver. 11, where it’s followed by a singular verb. The plural form refers to the multiple circlets that it was made of.
[883] So Wellhausen proposes to insert. The name was at least understood in the original text.
[883] So Wellhausen suggests inserting it. The name was at least clear in the original text.
[884] So LXX. Heb. on his throne.
[885] With this phrase, vouched for by both the Heb. and the Sept., the rest of the received text cannot be harmonised. There were two: one is the priest just mentioned who is to be at the right hand of the crowned. The received text makes this crowned one to be the high priest Joshua. But if there are two and the priest is only secondary, the crowned one must be Zerubbabel, whom Haggai has already designated as Messiah. Nor is it difficult to see why, in a later age, when the high priest was sovereign in Israel, Joshua’s name should have been inserted in place of Zerubbabel’s, and at the same time the phrase priest at his right hand, to which the LXX. testifies in harmony with the two of them, should have been altered to the reading of the received text, priest upon his throne. With the above agree Smend, A. T. Rel. Gesch., 343 n., and Nowack.
[885] With this phrase, supported by both the Hebrew and the Septuagint, the remaining accepted text cannot be reconciled. There were two figures: one is the priest mentioned earlier, who is to be at the right hand of the crowned one. The accepted text identifies this crowned figure as the high priest Joshua. But if there are indeed two, and the priest is only secondary, then the crowned one must be Zerubbabel, whom Haggai has already referred to as the Messiah. It's not hard to understand why, in a later period when the high priest had authority in Israel, Joshua's name would be substituted for Zerubbabel's, and simultaneously the phrase priest at his right hand, which the LXX supports in line with the two of them, would have been changed to the wording of the accepted text, priest upon his throne. This is in agreement with Smend, A. T. Rel. Gesch., 343 n., and Nowack.
[886] Heb. חֵלֶם, Hēlem, but the reading Heldai, חלדי, is proved by the previous occurrence of the name and by the LXX. reading here, τοῖς ὑπομένουσιν, i.e. from root חלד, to last.
[886] Heb. חלם, Hēlem, but the reading Heldai, Children, is supported by the earlier mention of the name and by the LXX reading here, τοῖς ὑπομένουσιν, i.e. from the root חולד, to last.
[887] חן, but Wellhausen and others take it as abbreviation or misreading for the name of Yosiyahu (see ver. 10).
[887] חן, but Wellhausen and others see it as a shorthand or misinterpretation for the name Josiah (see ver. 10).
[888] Here the verse and paragraph break suddenly off in the middle of a sentence. On the passage see Smend, 343 and 345.
[888] Here the verse and paragraph stop abruptly in the middle of a sentence. For more on this passage, see Smend, 343 and 345.
[889] So Robertson Smith, art. “Angels” in the Encyc. Brit., 9th ed.
[889] So Robertson Smith, article “Angels” in the Encyc. Brit., 9th ed.
[890] So already in Deborah’s Song, Judg. v. 23, and throughout both J and E.
[890] So even in Deborah’s Song, Judg. v. 23, and consistently in both J and E.
[891] Cf. especially Gen. xxxii. 29.
[892] Judg. vi. 12 ff.
[893] Robertson Smith, as above.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Robertson Smith, as mentioned above.
[894] 2 Sam. xiv. 20.
[895] Exod. xiv. 19 (?), xxiii. 20, etc.; Josh. v. 13.
[895] Exod. 14:19 (?), 23:20, etc.; Josh. 5:13.
[896] 2 Sam. xxiv. 16, 17; 2 Kings xix. 35; Exod. xii. 23. In Eccles. v. 6 this destroying angel is the minister of God: cf. Psalm lxxviii. 49b, hurtful angels—Cheyne, Origin of Psalter, p. 157.
[896] 2 Sam. 24:16, 17; 2 Kings 19:35; Exod. 12:23. In Eccles. 5:6, this destroying angel is a minister of God: cf. Psalm 78:49, harmful angels—Cheyne, Origin of Psalter, p. 157.
[897] Balaam: Num. xxii. 23, 31.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Balaam: Num. 22:23, 31.
[898] vi. 2–6.
[900] ix.
[901] xl. 3 ff.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ xl. 3 ff.
[902] xliii. 6.
[904] Zech. i. 8: so even in the Book of Daniel we have the man Gabriel—ix. 21.
[904] Zech. i. 8: so even in the Book of Daniel we have the man Gabriel—ix. 21.
[906] i. 8, 10, 11.
[907] iii. 1 compared with 2.
[908] iii. 6, 7.
[909] vi. 5.
[910] i. 9, etc.
[911] iii. 1. Stand before is here used forensically: cf. the N.T. phrases to stand before God, Rev. xx. 12; before the judgment-seat of Christ, Rom. xiv. 10; and be acquitted, Luke xxi. 36.
[911] iii. 1. Stand before is used here in a legal context: see the New Testament phrases to stand before God, Rev. xx. 12; before the judgment-seat of Christ, Rom. xiv. 10; and be acquitted, Luke xxi. 36.
[913] ii. 3, 4.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ii. 3, 4.
[915] First Vision, i. 12.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ First Vision, vol. 1, p. 12.
[916] x. 21, xii. 1.
[917] Isa. xxiv. 21.
[918] Book of Daniel x., xii.; Tobit xii. 15; Book of Enoch passim; Jude 9; Rev. viii. 2, etc.
[918] Book of Daniel 10, 12; Tobit 12:15; Book of Enoch passim; Jude 9; Revelation 8:2, etc.
[920] Amos iii. 6.
[921] 1 Kings xxii. 20 ff.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 1 Kings 22:20 and onward.
[922] 2 Sam. xxiv. 1; 1 Chron. xxi. 1. Though here difference of age between the two documents may have caused the difference of view.
[922] 2 Sam. xxiv. 1; 1 Chron. xxi. 1. The different perspectives in these two accounts might be due to the age gap between the documents.
[923] There are two forms of the verb, שׂטן, satan, and שׂטם, satam, the latter apparently the older.
[923] There are two forms of the verb, שטן, satan, and שׂטם, satam, with the latter seeming to be the older one.
[924] Num. xxii. 22, 32.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Num. 22:22, 32.
[925] 1 Sam. xxix. 4; 2 Sam. xix. 23 Heb., 22 Eng.; 1 Kings v. 18, xi. 14, etc.
[925] 1 Sam. 29:4; 2 Sam. 19:23 (Hebrew), 22 (English); 1 Kings 5:18, 11:14, etc.
[927] 1 Chron. xxi. 1.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 1 Chron. 21:1.
[928] i. 6b.
[929] See Davidson in Cambridge Bible for Schools on Job i. 6–12, especially on ver. 9: “The Satan of this book may show the beginnings of a personal malevolence against man, but he is still rigidly subordinated to Heaven, and in all he does subserves its interests. His function is as the minister of God to try the sincerity of man; hence when his work of trial is over he is no more found, and no place is given him among the dramatis personæ of the poem.”
[929] See Davidson in Cambridge Bible for Schools on Job i. 6–12, especially on ver. 9: “The Satan in this book might indicate the beginnings of a personal hostility towards humans, but he is still strictly under the authority of Heaven, and everything he does serves its interests. His role is as God’s servant to test the sincerity of humans; therefore, once his testing is complete, he is no longer present, and no place is given to him among the dramatis personæ of the poem.”
[930] Cheyne, The Origin of the Psalter, p. 272. Read carefully on this point the very important remarks on pp. 270 ff. and 281 f.
[930] Cheyne, The Origin of the Psalter, p. 272. Pay close attention to the crucial comments on pp. 270 ff. and 281 f.
[931] Cf. chap. vii. 3: the priests which were of the house of Jehovah.
[931] See chap. vii. 3: the priests from the house of the Lord.
[932] Jer. xli. 2; 2 Kings xxv. 25.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Jer. 41:2; 2 Kings 25:25.
[933] The Hebrew text is difficult if not impossible to construe: For Bethel sent Sar’eser (without sign of accusative) and Regem-Melekh and his men. Wellhausen points out that Sar’eser is a defective name, requiring the name or title of deity in front of it, and Marti proposes to find this in the last syllable of Bethel, and to read ’El-sar’eser. It is tempting to find in the first syllable of Bethel the remnant of the phrase to the house of Jehovah.
[933] The Hebrew text is hard, if not impossible, to interpret: For Bethel sent Sar’eser (without a sign of the object) and Regem-Melekh and his men. Wellhausen notes that Sar’eser is an incomplete name, needing a name or title of a deity in front of it, and Marti suggests that this can be found in the last syllable of Bethel, suggesting we read it as ’El-sar’eser. It’s also tempting to see the first syllable of Bethel as a remnant of the phrase to the house of Jehovah.
[934] To stroke the face of.
To touch someone's face.
[935] The fifth month Jerusalem fell, the seventh month Gedaliah was murdered: Jer. lii. 12 f.; 2 Kings xxv. 8 f., 25.
[935] In the fifth month, Jerusalem was captured, and in the seventh month, Gedaliah was killed: Jer. lii. 12 f.; 2 Kings xxv. 8 f., 25.
[936] So LXX. Heb. has acc. sign before words, perhaps implying Is it not rather necessary to do the words? etc.
[936] So LXX. Heb. has acc. sign before words, perhaps implying Is it not rather necessary to do the words? etc.
[937] Omit here ver. 8, And the Word of Jehovah came to Zechariah, saying. It is obviously a gloss by a scribe who did not notice that the כה אמר of ver. 9 is God’s statement by the former prophets.
[937] Skip verse 8, And the Word of Jehovah came to Zechariah, saying. This is clearly an addition by a scribe who overlooked that the Thus said in verse 9 is God's declaration made through the earlier prophets.
[938] Cf. the phrase with one shoulder, i.e. unanimously.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See the phrase with one shoulder, i.e. together.
[939] So Heb. and LXX.; but perhaps we ought to point and I whirled them away, taking the clause with the next.
[939] So Heb. and LXX.; but maybe we should emphasize and I whirled them away, connecting the statement with the next one.
[942] Isa. i. 26.
[943] Not merely My people (Wellhausen), but their return shall constitute them a people once more. The quotation is from Hosea ii. 25.
[943] Not just My people (Wellhausen), but their return will make them a people again. The quote is from Hosea ii. 25.
[944] So LXX.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ So LXX.
[945] But he that made wages made them to put them into a bag with holes, Haggai i. 6.
[945] But the one who earns money puts it into a bag with holes, Haggai i. 6.
[946] Read כי אזרעה השלום for כי זרע השלום of the text, for the seed of peace. The LXX. makes זרע a verb. Cf. Hosea ii. 23 ff., which the next clauses show to be in the mind of our prophet. Klostermann and Nowack prefer זַרְעָהּ שָׁלוֹם, her (the remnant’s) seed shall be peace.
[946] Read כי אזרעה שלום for Because the seed of peace of the text, for the seed of peace. The LXX turns Seed into a verb. See Hosea ii. 23 ff., which the following clauses indicate is in the mind of our prophet. Klostermann and Nowack prefer Zerah Shalom, her (the remnant’s) seed shall be peace.
[947] In the tenth month the siege of Jerusalem had begun (2 Kings xxv. 1); on the ninth of the fourth month Jerusalem was taken (Jer. xxxix. 2); on the seventh of the fifth City and Temple were burnt down (2 Kings xxv. 8); in the seventh month Gedaliah was assassinated and the poor relics of a Jewish state swept from the land (Jer. xli.). See above, pp. 30 ff.
[947] In the tenth month, the siege of Jerusalem started (2 Kings xxv. 1); on the ninth of the fourth month, Jerusalem was captured (Jer. xxxix. 2); on the seventh of the fifth month, the City and Temple were destroyed by fire (2 Kings xxv. 8); in the seventh month, Gedaliah was assassinated, and the remnants of the Jewish state were wiped out (Jer. xli.). See above, pp. 30 ff.
[948] LXX. the citizens of five cities will go to one.
[948] LXX. the people from five cities will come together as one.
[949] מלאכיה or מלאכיהו. To judge from the analogy of other cases of the same formation (e.g. Abiyah = Jehovah is Father, and not Father of Jehovah), this name, if ever extant, could not have borne the meaning, which Robertson Smith, Cornill, Kirkpatrick, etc., suppose it must have done, of Angel of Jehovah. These scholars, it should be added, oppose, for various reasons, the theory that it is a proper name.
[949] Malachi or Malachi. Based on the similarities with other names of the same structure (e.g. Abiyah = Jehovah is Father, and not Father of Jehovah), this name, if it ever existed, likely couldn't have meant what Robertson Smith, Cornill, Kirkpatrick, and others suggest, which is Angel of Jehovah. It's worth noting that these scholars offer various reasons to reject the idea that it is a proper name.
[951] And added the words, lay it to your hearts: ἐν χειρὶ ἀγγέλοῦ αὐτοῦ θέσθε δὴ ἐπὶ τὰς καρδίας ὑμῶν. Bachmann (A. T. Untersuch., Berlin, 1894, pp. 109 ff.) takes this added clause as a translation of וְשִׂימוּ בַלֵּב, and suggests that it may be a corruption of an original וּשְׁמוֹ כָלֵב, and his name was Kaleb. But the reading וְשִׂימוּ בַלֵּב is not the exact equivalent of the Greek phrase.
[951] And added the words, lay it to your hearts: ἐν χειρὶ ἀγγέλου αὐτοῦ θέσθε δὴ ἐπὶ τὰς καρδίας ὑμῶν. Bachmann (A. T. Untersuch., Berlin, 1894, pp. 109 ff.) interprets this added clause as a translation of ושימו בחשבון, and suggests it might be a corruption of the original וּשְׁמוֹ כָלֵב, and his name was Kaleb. However, the reading שימו לב is not the exact match for the Greek phrase.
[952] מַלְאֲכִי דְיִתְקְרֵי שְׁמֵיהּ עֶזְרָא סָפְרָא.
[953] See Stade, Z.A.T.W., 1881, p. 14; 1882, p. 308; Cornill, Einleitung, 4th ed., pp. 207 f.
[953] See Stade, Z.A.T.W., 1881, p. 14; 1882, p. 308; Cornill, Einleitung, 4th ed., pp. 207 f.
[954] So (besides Calvin, who takes it as a title) even Hengstenberg in his Christology of the O. T., Ewald, Kuenen, Reuss, Stade, Rob. Smith, Cornill, Wellhausen, Kirkpatrick (probably), Wildeboer, Nowack. On the other side Hitzig, Vatke, Nägelsbach and Volck (in Herzog), Von Orelli, Pusey and Robertson hold it to be a personal name—Pusey with this qualification, “that the prophet may have framed it for himself,” similarly Orelli. They support their opinion by the fact that even the LXX. entitle the book Μαλαχιας; that the word was regarded as a proper name in the early Church, and that it is a possible name for a Hebrew. In opposition to the hypothesis that it was borrowed from chap. iii. 1, Hitzig suggests the converse that in the latter the prophet plays upon his own name. None of these critics, however, meets the objections to the name drawn from the peculiar character of the title and its relations to Zech. ix. 1, xii. 1. The supposed name of the prophet gave rise to the legend supported by many of the Fathers that Malachi, like Haggai and John the Baptist, was an incarnate angel. This is stated and condemned by Jerome, Comm. ad Hag. i. 13, but held by Origen, Tertullian and others. The existence of such an opinion is itself proof for the impersonal character of the name. As in the case of the rest of the prophets, Christian tradition furnishes the prophet with the outline of a biography. See (Pseud-)Epiphanius and other writers quoted above, p. 232.
[954] So, besides Calvin, who sees it as a title, even Hengstenberg in his Christology of the O. T., Ewald, Kuenen, Reuss, Stade, Rob. Smith, Cornill, Wellhausen, Kirkpatrick (probably), Wildeboer, Nowack. On the other side, Hitzig, Vatke, Nägelsbach, and Volck (in Herzog), Von Orelli, Pusey, and Robertson consider it a personal name—Pusey with the caveat that “the prophet may have created it for himself,” similarly Orelli. They support their view by pointing out that even the LXX. title the book Μαλαχιας; that the word was seen as a proper name in the early Church, and that it could be a legitimate name for a Hebrew. In response to the theory that it was taken from chap. iii. 1, Hitzig suggests the opposite, that in the latter, the prophet plays on his own name. However, none of these critics address the objections to the name based on the unique nature of the title and its connections to Zech. ix. 1, xii. 1. The supposed name of the prophet led to the legend supported by many of the Fathers that Malachi, like Haggai and John the Baptist, was an incarnate angel. This is mentioned and criticized by Jerome, Comm. ad Hag. i. 13, but accepted by Origen, Tertullian, and others. The existence of such an opinion itself demonstrates the impersonal nature of the name. As with the other prophets, Christian tradition provides the prophet with a biographical outline. See (Pseud-)Epiphanius and other writers mentioned above, p. 232.
[955] iii. 16 ff.
[957] i. 2–5.
[958] i. 8.
[959] i. 11: the verbs here are to be taken in the present, not as in A.V. in the future, tense.
[959] i. 11: the verbs here should be understood in the present tense, not as in the Authorized Version in the future tense.
[961] i. 10; iii. 1, 10.
[962] ii. 1–9.
[963] ii. 10–16.
[964] iii. 7–12.
[966] i. 2.
[967] ii. 10.
[968] ii. 17—iii. 12; iii. 22 f., Eng. iv. The above sentences are from Robertson Smith, art. “Malachi,” Encyc. Brit., 9th ed.
[968] ii. 17—iii. 12; iii. 22 f., Eng. iv. The above sentences are from Robertson Smith, article “Malachi,” Encyc. Brit., 9th ed.
[970] “Mal.” i. 8; Neh. v.
[971] Deut. xii. 11, xxvi. 12; “Mal.” iii. 8, 10; Num. xviii. 21 ff. (P).
[971] Deut. 12:11, 26:12; “Mal.” 3:8, 10; Num. 18:21 and following (P).
[973] Deut. xii. 11. In P tĕrûmah is a due paid to priests as distinct from Levites.
[973] Deut. xii. 11. In P tĕrûmah, there is a payment made to priests that is separate from what is given to Levites.
[974] ii. 4–8: cf. Deut. xxxiii. 8.
[975] i. 8; Deut. xv. 21.
[977] iii. 5; Deut. v. 11 ff., xviii. 10, xxiv. 17 ff.; Lev. xix. 31, 33 f., xx. 6.
[977] iii. 5; Deut. v. 11 and following, xviii. 10, xxiv. 17 and following; Lev. xix. 31, 33 and following, xx. 6.
[978] iii. 22 Heb., iv. 4 Eng. Law of Moses and Moses My servant are found only in the Deuteronomistic portions of the Hexateuch and historical books and here. In P Sinai is the Mount of the Law. To the above may be added segullah, iii. 17, which is found in the Pentateuch only outside P and in Psalm cxxxv. 4. All these resemblances between “Malachi” and Deuteronomy and “Malachi’s” divergences from P are given in Robertson Smith’s Old Test. in the Jewish Church, 2nd ed., 425 ff.: cf. 444 ff.
[978] iii. 22 Heb., iv. 4 Eng. Law of Moses and Moses My servant are only found in the Deuteronomistic sections of the Hexateuch and historical books, as well as here. In P, Sinai is the Mount of the Law. Additionally, segullah, iii. 17, appears in the Pentateuch only outside P and in Psalm cxxxv. 4. All these similarities between “Malachi” and Deuteronomy, along with “Malachi’s” differences from P, are discussed in Robertson Smith’s Old Test. in the Jewish Church, 2nd ed., 425 ff.: cf. 444 ff.
[979] Lev. xvii.—xxvi. From this and Ezekiel he received the conception of the profanation of the sanctuary by the sins of the people—ii. 11: cf. also ii. 2, iii. 3, 4, for traces of Ezekiel’s influence.
[979] Lev. xvii.—xxvi. From this and Ezekiel, he understood the idea of the sanctuary being defiled by the people's sins—ii. 11: see also ii. 2, iii. 3, 4, for signs of Ezekiel’s influence.
[980] ii. 6 ff.
[982] Herzfeld, Bleek, Stade, Kautzsch (probably), Wellhausen (Gesch., p. 125), Nowack before the arrival of Ezra, Cornill either soon before or soon after 458, Robertson Smith either before or soon after 445. Hitzig at first put it before 458, but was afterwards moved to date it after 358, as he took the overthrow of the Edomites described in chap. i. 2–5 to be due to a campaign in that year by Artaxerxes Ochus (cf. Euseb., Chron., II. 221).
[982] Herzfeld, Bleek, Stade, Kautzsch (probably), Wellhausen (Gesch., p. 125), Nowack before Ezra arrived, Cornill either shortly before or shortly after 458, Robertson Smith either before or shortly after 445. Hitzig initially placed it before 458 but later changed his mind to date it after 358, as he believed the defeat of the Edomites described in chap. i. 2–5 was due to a campaign in that year by Artaxerxes Ochus (cf. Euseb., Chron., II. 221).
[984] Z.A.T.W., 1887, 210 ff.
[985] i. 11, for גדול δεδόξασται; perhaps ii. 12, עד for ער; perhaps iii. 8 ff., for עקב קבע; 16, for או ταῦτα.
[985] i. 11, for Large is glorified; maybe ii. 12, עד for ער; perhaps iii. 8 ff., for עקב קבע; 16, for או these things.
[987] Ezra iv. 6–23.
[988] This is recorded in the Aramean document which has been incorporated in our Book of Ezra, and there is no reason to doubt its reality. In that document we have already found, in spite of its comparatively late date, much that is accurate history. See above, p. 212. And it is clear that, the Temple being finished, the Jews must have drawn upon themselves the same religious envy of the Samaritans which had previously delayed the construction of the Temple. To meet it, what more natural than that the Jews should have attempted to raise the walls of their city? It is almost impossible to believe that they who had achieved the construction of the Temple in 516 should not, in the next fifty years, make some effort to raise their fallen walls. And indeed Nehemiah’s account of his own work almost necessarily implies that they had done so, for what he did after 445 was not to build new walls, but rather to repair shattered ones.
[988] This is recorded in the Aramean document that has been included in our Book of Ezra, and there’s no reason to doubt its authenticity. In that document, we’ve already found, despite its relatively recent date, a lot of accurate history. See above, p. 212. It’s obvious that, with the Temple completed, the Jews must have faced the same religious envy from the Samaritans that had previously stalled the Temple’s construction. To address this, wouldn’t it be natural for the Jews to try to rebuild the walls of their city? It’s hard to believe that they, having completed the Temple in 516, wouldn’t have made some effort to restore their fallen walls in the next fifty years. Indeed, Nehemiah’s account of his own work almost necessarily suggests that they had done so, since what he did after 445 was not to build new walls, but rather to repair damaged ones.
[990] Cf. Stade, Gesch. des Volkes Israel, II., pp. 128–138, the best account of this period.
[990] See Stade, History of the People of Israel, II., pp. 128–138, the most comprehensive description of this period.
[991] “Mal.” iii. 14.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ “Mal.” 3.14.
[993] Id. i. 7 f., 12–14.
[994] Id. i. 6 f., ii.
[995] Id. ii, 10.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Id. ii, 10.
[996] “Mal.” ii. 10–16.
[998] “Mal.” iii. 16.
[1000] iii. 6.
[1001] i. 11.
[1003] See above, Chapter XIV. on “Edom and Israel.”
[1004] Heb. xii. 16.
[1005] Romans ix. 13. The citation is from the LXX.: τὸν Ἰακὼβ ἠγάπησα, τὸν δὲ Ἠσαῦ ἐμίσησα.
[1005] Romans ix. 13. The quote is from the LXX.: I loved Jacob, but I hated Esau.
[1006] This was mainly after the beginning of exile. Shortly before that Deut. xxiii. 7 says: Thou shalt not abhor an Edomite, for he is thy brother.
[1006] This was mainly after the start of exile. Just before that, Deut. xxiii. 7 says: Do not despise an Edomite, for he is your brother.
[1007] So even so recently as 1888, Stade, Gesch. des Volkes Israel, II., p. 112.
[1007] So just as recently as 1888, Stade, Gesch. des Volkes Israel, II., p. 112.
[1008] See above, p. 169. This interpretation is there said to be Wellhausen’s; but Cheyne, in a note contributed to the Z.A.T.W., 1894, p. 142, points out that Grätz, in an article “Die Anfänge der Nabatäer-Herrschaft” in the Monatschrift für Wissenschaft u. Geschichte des Judenthums, 1875, pp. 60–66, had already explained “Mal.” i. 1–5 as describing the conquest of Edom by the Nabateans. This is adopted by Buhl in his Gesch. der Edomiter, p. 79.
[1008] See above, p. 169. This interpretation is said to be Wellhausen’s; however, Cheyne notes in a contribution to the Z.A.T.W., 1894, p. 142, that Grätz had already explained “Mal.” i. 1–5 as detailing the conquest of Edom by the Nabataeans in his article “Die Anfänge der Nabatäer-Herrschaft” in the Monatschrift für Wissenschaft u. Geschichte des Judenthums, 1875, pp. 60–66. This explanation is adopted by Buhl in his Gesch. der Edomiter, p. 79.
[1009] The verb in the feminine indicates that the population of Edom is meant.
[1009] The verb in the feminine shows that it refers to the people of Edom.
[1010] i. 6.
[1011] Psalm ciii. 9. In Psalm lxxiii. 15 believers are called His children; but elsewhere sonship is claimed only for the king—ii. 7, lxxxix. 27 f.
[1011] Psalm 103:9. In Psalm 73:15, believers are referred to as His children; but in other places, sonship is exclusively associated with the king—2:7, 89:27 f.
[1012] Hosea xi. 1 ff. (though even here the idea of discipline is present) and Isa. lxiii. 16.
[1012] Hosea 11:1 and following (though even here the concept of discipline is present) and Isaiah 63:16.
[1013] iii. 4.
[1014] Isa. lxiv. 8, cf. Deut. xxxii. 11 where the discipline of Israel by Jehovah, shaking them out of their desert circumstance and tempting them to their great career in Palestine, is likened to the father-eagle’s training of his new-fledged brood to fly: A.V. mother-eagle.
[1014] Isa. 64:8, compare Deut. 32:11 where God's discipline of Israel, pulling them out of their wilderness situation and encouraging them toward their significant journey in Palestine, is compared to a father eagle teaching his newly fledged chicks to fly: KJV mother-eagle.
[1015] Cf. Cheyne, Origin of the Psalter, p. 305, n. O.
[1015] See Cheyne, Origin of the Psalter, p. 305, n. O.
[1017] Or used polluted things with respect to Thee. For similar construction see Zech. vii. 5: צמתוני. This in answer to Wellhausen, who, on the ground that the phrase gives גאל a wrong object and destroys the connection, deletes it. Further he takes מגאל, not in the sense of pollution, but as equivalent to נבזה, despised.
[1017] Or used impure things concerning You. For a similar structure, see Zech. vii. 5: צמתוני. This is in response to Wellhausen, who argues that the phrase gives Redeem an incorrect object and disrupts the connection, so he removes it. Additionally, he interprets מגאל not as meaning pollution but as synonymous with נבזי, despised.
[1018] Obviously in their hearts = thinking.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Clearly in their hearts = thinking.
[1019] LXX. is there no harm?
[1021] So LXX. Heb. is great, but the phrase is probably written by mistake from the instance further on: is glorified could scarcely have been used in the very literal version of the LXX. unless it had been found in the original.
[1021] So LXX. Heb. is great, but this phrase was likely written by mistake based on a later instance: is glorified probably wouldn't have appeared in the direct translation of the LXX unless it was in the original text.
[1023] Wellhausen deletes מגש as a gloss on מקטר, and the vau before מנחה.
[1023] Wellhausen removes tray as a comment on מקטר, and the vau before Host.
[1024] Heb. say.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Heb. say.
[1025] Heb. also has ניבו, found besides only in Keri of Isa. lvii. 19. But Robertson Smith (O.T.J.C., 2, p. 444) is probably right in considering this an error for נבזה, which has kept its place after the correction was inserted.
[1025] The Hebrew also has ניבו, which is found only in the Keri of Isa. lvii. 19. However, Robertson Smith (O.T.J.C., 2, p. 444) is likely correct in viewing this as a mistake for נבזה, which has remained in place even after the correction was made.
[1026] This clause is obscure, and comes in awkwardly before that which follows it. Wellhausen omits.
[1026] This clause is unclear and awkwardly placed before what comes next. Wellhausen leaves it out.
[1027] גָּזוּל. Wellhausen emends אֶת־הָעִוֵּר borrowing the first three letters from the previous word. LXX. ἁρπάγματα.
[1027] Stolen. Wellhausen adjusts לְהִתְמַקֵּד בַּעַיוָר by taking the first three letters from the previous word. LXX. ἁρπάγματα.
[1028] LXX.
[1029] Cf. Lev. iii. 1, 6.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Lev. 3:1, 6.
[1030] Quoted by Pusey, in loco.
[1031] See Cheyne, Origin of the Psalter, 292 and 305 f.
[1031] See Cheyne, Origin of the Psalter, 292 and 305 f.
[1033] See most admirable remarks on this subject in Archdeacon Wilson’s Essays and Addresses, No. III. “The Need of giving Higher Biblical Teaching, and Instruction on the Fundamental Questions of Religion and Christianity.” London: Macmillan, 1887.
[1033] Check out the insightful comments on this topic in Archdeacon Wilson’s Essays and Addresses, No. III. “The Need for Providing Higher Biblical Teaching and Guidance on the Essential Questions of Religion and Christianity.” London: Macmillan, 1887.
[1034] Doubtful. LXX. adds καὶ διεσκεδάσω τῆν εὐλόγιαν ὑμῶν κὰι οὐκ ἔσται ἐν ὑμῖν: obvious redundancy, if not mere dittography.
[1034] Doubtful. LXX. adds and I will scatter your blessing and it will not be among you: obvious redundancy, if not mere repetition.
[1035] An obscure phrase, הִנְנִי גֹּעֵר לָכֶם אֶת־הַזֶרַע, Behold, I rebuke you the seed. LXX. Behold, I separate from you the arm or shoulder, reading זְרֹעַ for זֶרַע and perhaps גֹּדֵעַ for גֹּעֵר, both of which readings Wellhausen adopts, and Ewald the former. The reference may be to the arm of the priest raised in blessing. Orelli reads seed = posterity. It may mean the whole seed or class or kind of the priests. The next clause tempts one to suppose that את־הזרע contains the verb of this one, as if scattering something.
[1035] An obscure phrase, Here I am warning you about the seed., Look, I rebuke you the seed. LXX. Look, I separate from you the arm or shoulder, reading Arm for Seed and perhaps גֹּדֵעַ for rebuke, both of which readings are adopted by Wellhausen, and Ewald prefers the former. The reference may be to the priest’s arm raised in blessing. Orelli interprets it as seed = posterity. It may refer to the entire seed or class or kind of priests. The next clause suggests that את־הזרע includes the verb of this one, as if scattering something.
[1036] Heb. וְנָשָׂא אֶתְכֶם אֵלָיו, and one shall bear you to it. Hitzig: filth shall be cast on them, and they on the filth.
[1036] Heb. וַיָּשֵׂא אֶתְכֶם אֵלָיו, and one shall bear you to it. Hitzig: dirt will be thrown on them, and they will be in the dirt.
[1037] Others would render My covenant being with Levi. Wellhausen: for My covenant was with Levi. But this new Charge or covenant seems contrasted with a former covenant in the next verse.
[1037] Others would translate My covenant being with Levi. Wellhausen: for My covenant was with Levi. However, this new charge or covenant appears to be compared with a previous covenant in the following verse.
[1038] Num. xxv. 12.
[1039] This sentence is a literal translation of the Hebrew. With other punctuation Wellhausen renders My covenant was with him, life and peace I gave them to him, fear...
[1039] This sentence is a direct translation of the Hebrew. With different punctuation, Wellhausen translates it as My covenant was with him; I gave him life and peace; fear...
[1040] Or peace, שָׁלוֹם.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Or peace, שָׁלוֹם.
[1041] Or revelation, Torah.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Or revelation, Torah.
[1042] וְנַם־אֲנִי: cf. Amos iv.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ וְנַם־אֲנִי: see Amos iv.
[1044] Here occur the two verses and a clause, 11–13a, upon the foreign marriages, which seem to be an intrusion.
[1044] Here are the two verses and a clause, 11–13a, regarding the foreign marriages, which seem to be out of place.
[1046] Heb. literally: And not one did, and a remnant of spirit was his; which (1) A.V. renders: And did not he make one? Yet he had the residue of the spirit, which Pusey accepts and applies to Adam and Eve, interpreting the second clause as the breath of life, by which Adam became a living soul (Gen. ii. 7). In Gen. i. 27 Adam and Eve are called one. In that case the meaning would be that the law of marriage was prior to that of divorce, as in the words of our Lord, Matt. xix. 4–6. (2) The Hebrew might be rendered, Not one has done this who had any spirit left in him. So Hitzig and Orelli. In that case the following clauses of the verse are referred to Abraham. “But what about the One?” (LXX. insert ye say after But)—the one who did put away his wife. Answer: He was seeking a Divine seed. The objection to this interpretation is that Abraham did not cast off the wife of his youth, Sarah, but the foreigner Hagar. (3) Ewald made a very different proposal: And has not One created them, and all the Spirit (cf. Zeph. i. 4) is His? And what doth the One seek? A Divine seed. So Reinke. Similarly Kirkpatrick (Doct. of the Proph., p. 502): And did not One make[you both]? And why [did]the One [do so]? Seeking a goodly seed. (4) Wellhausen goes further along the same line. Reading הלא for ולא, and וישאר for ושאר, and לנו for לו, he translates: Hath not the same God created and sustained your (? our) breath? And what does He desire? A seed of God.
[1046] Heb. literally: And not one did, and a remnant of spirit was his; which (1) A.V. translates: And did not he make one? Yet he had the residue of the spirit, which Pusey accepts and applies to Adam and Eve, interpreting the second clause as the breath of life, by which Adam became a living soul (Gen. ii. 7). In Gen. i. 27 Adam and Eve are called one. In that case, the meaning would be that the law of marriage was prior to that of divorce, as in the words of our Lord, Matt. xix. 4–6. (2) The Hebrew might be translated, Not one has done this who had any spirit left in him. So Hitzig and Orelli. In that case, the following clauses of the verse refer to Abraham. “But what about the One?” (LXX. insert ye say after But)—the one who did put away his wife. Answer: He was seeking a Divine seed. The issue with this interpretation is that Abraham did not cast off the wife of his youth, Sarah, but the foreigner Hagar. (3) Ewald made a very different suggestion: And has not One created them, and all the Spirit (cf. Zeph. i. 4) is His? And what does the One seek? A Divine seed. So Reinke. Likewise, Kirkpatrick (Doct. of the Proph., p. 502): And did not One make[you both]? And why [did]the One[do so]? Seeking a goodly seed. (4) Wellhausen goes further along the same line. Reading הלא for ולא, and וישאר for And others, and לנו for לו, he translates: Hath not the same God created and sustained your (? our) breath? And what does He desire? A seed of God.
[1047] Literally: let none be unfaithful to the wife of thy youth, a curious instance of the Hebrew habit of mixing the pronominal references. Wellhausen’s emendation is unnecessary.
[1047] Literally: let none be unfaithful to the wife of your youth, an interesting example of the Hebrew tendency to mix pronouns. Wellhausen’s suggestion isn't needed.
[1048] See Gesenius and Ewald for Arabic analogies for the use of clothing = wife.
[1048] See Gesenius and Ewald for Arabic examples of the use of clothing as a metaphor for wife.
[1050] Wellhausen omits.
Wellhausen leaves out.
[1051] Heb. עֵר וְעֹנֶה, caller and answerer. But LXX. read עד, witness (see iii. 5), though it pointed it differently.
[1051] Heb. awake and responsive, caller and answerer. But LXX. read עד, witness (see iii. 5), though it pointed it differently.
[1052] 13a, But secondly ye do this, is the obvious addition of the editor in order to connect his intrusion with what follows.
[1052] 13a, But secondly, you do this, is the clear addition by the editor to link his interruption with what comes next.
[1054] Delete silver: the longer LXX. text shows how easily it was added.
[1054] Remove silver: the longer LXX. text illustrates how easily it was added.
[1055] Made an end of, reading the verb as Piel (Orelli). LXX. refrain from. Your sins are understood, the sins which have always characterised the people. LXX. connects the opening of the next verse with this, and with a different reading of the first word translates from the sins of your fathers.
[1055] Put an end to, interpreting the verb as Piel (Orelli). LXX. avoid. Your sins are clear, the sins that have always defined the people. LXX. links the beginning of the next verse with this, and with an alternate reading of the first word translates from the sins of your ancestors.
[1056] Heb. קבע, only here and Prov. xxii. 32. LXX. read עקב, supplant, cheat, which Wellhausen adopts.
[1056] Heb. Settle, only here and Prov. xxii. 32. LXX. read עקב, supplant, cheat, which Wellhausen adopts.
[1057] תְּרוּמָה, the heave offering, the tax or tribute given to the sanctuary or priests and associates with the tithes, as here in Deut. xii. 11, to be eaten by the offerer (ib. 17), but in Ezekiel by the priests (xliv. 30); taken by the people and the Levites to the Temple treasury for the priests (Neh. x. 38, xii. 44): corn, wine and oil. In the Priestly Writing it signifies the part of each sacrifice which was the priests’ due. Ezekiel also uses it of the part of the Holy Land that fell to the prince and priests.
[1057] Donation, the heave offering, is the tax or tribute given to the sanctuary or the priests, associated with tithes, as mentioned in Deut. xii. 11, meant to be eaten by the offerer (ib. 17), but in Ezekiel, it's consumed by the priests (xliv. 30); collected by the people and the Levites for the Temple treasury for the priests (Neh. x. 38, xii. 44): including corn, wine, and oil. In the Priestly Writing, it refers to the portion of each sacrifice that belongs to the priests. Ezekiel also applies it to the part of the Holy Land that was designated for the prince and the priests.
[1058] טֵרֶף in its later meaning: cf. Job xxiv. 5; Prov. xxxi. 15.
[1058] מָזּוֹן in its later meaning: see Job 24:5; Proverbs 31:15.
[1059] I.e. locust.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ That is. locust.
[1061] So LXX.; Heb. then.
[1062] Ezek. xiii. 9.
[1063] חשב, to think, plan, has much the same meaning as here in Isa. xiii. 17, xxxiii. 8, liii. 3.
[1063] חשוב, to think, plan, has a similar meaning as in Isa. xiii. 17, xxxiii. 8, liii. 3.
[1064] Heb. when I am doing; but in the sense in which the word is used of Jehovah’s decisive and final doing, Psalms xx., xxxii., etc.
[1064] Heb. when I am doing; but in the way the term is applied to Jehovah’s definite and ultimate actions, Psalms 20, 32, etc.
[1065] Hab. i. 8.
[1067] Or dust.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Or dust.
[1070] The two exceptions, Nahum and Habakkuk, are not relevant to this question. Their dates are fixed by their references to Assyria and Babylon.
[1070] The two exceptions, Nahum and Habakkuk, don't apply to this question. Their dates are determined by their mentions of Assyria and Babylon.
[1073] See The Religion of Israel, Vol. I., pp. 86 f.
[1073] See The Religion of Israel, Vol. I., pp. 86 f.
[1075] Lex Mosaica, pp. 422, 450.
[1076] See especially Ewald on Joel in his Prophets of the O.T., and Kirkpatrick’s very fair argument in Doctrine of the Prophets, pp. 57 ff.
[1076] Check out Ewald's work on Joel in his Prophets of the O.T., and Kirkpatrick’s balanced argument in Doctrine of the Prophets, pp. 57 ff.
[1077] On Joel’s picture of the Day of Jehovah Ewald says: “We have it here in its first simple and clear form, nor has it become a subject of ridicule as in Amos.”
[1077] On Joel’s depiction of the Day of Jehovah, Ewald states: “We see it here in its original straightforward and clear version, and it hasn’t turned into a topic of mockery as it has in Amos.”
[1079] So Ewald.
So Ewald.
[1080] 2 Kings xi. 4–21.
[1081] 1 Kings xiv. 25 f.: cf. Joel iii. 17b, 19.
[1081] 1 Kings 14:25 and following: see Joel 3:17b, 19.
[1083] 2 Chron. xxi. 16, 17, xxii. 1: cf. Joel iii. 4–6.
[1083] 2 Chron. xxi. 16, 17, xxii. 1: cf. Joel iii. 4–6.
[1084] Amos i.: cf. Joel iii. 4–6.
[1085] 2 Chron. xx., especially 26: cf. Joel iii. 2.
[1085] 2 Chronicles 20, especially verse 26: see also Joel 3:2.
[1086] Joel iii. (Eng.; iv. Heb.) 16; Amos i. 2. For a list of the various periods to which Joel has been assigned by supporters of this early date see Kuenen, § 68.
[1086] Joel 3:16 (English); 4:16 (Hebrew); Amos 1:2. For a list of the different time periods that supporters of this earlier date have assigned to Joel, see Kuenen, § 68.
[1087] The reference of Egypt in iii. 19 to Shishak’s invasion appears particularly weak.
[1087] The mention of Egypt in iii. 19 regarding Shishak’s invasion seems especially weak.
[1088] Cf. Robertson, O. T. and its Contents, 105, and Kirkpatrick’s cautious, though convinced, statement of the reasons for an early date.
[1088] See Robertson, O. T. and its Contents, 105, and Kirkpatrick’s careful yet firm explanation of the reasons for an early date.
[1089] iii. 6 (Heb. iv. 6).
[1090] Amos i. 9.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Amos 1:9.
[1091] Bibl. Theol., I., p. 462; Einl., pp. 675 ff.
[1091] Bibl. Theol., I., p. 462; Einl., pp. 675 ff.
[1094] Theol. Tijd., 1876, pp. 362 ff. (not seen).
[1094] Theol. Tijd., 1876, pp. 362 ff. (not seen).
[1095] Onderz., § 68.
[1097] See Cheyne, Origin of Psalter, xx.; Driver, Introd., in the sixth edition of which, 1897, he supports the late date of Joel more strongly than in the first edition, 1892.
[1097] See Cheyne, Origin of Psalter, xx.; Driver, Introd., in the sixth edition of which, 1897, he argues for the later date of Joel more convincingly than in the first edition, 1892.
[1098] Wellhausen allowed the theory of the early date of Joel to stand in his edition of Bleek’s Einleitung, but adopts the late date in his own Kleine Propheten.
[1098] Wellhausen accepted the idea of an early date for Joel in his edition of Bleek’s Introduction, but he chooses the later date in his own Minor Prophets.
[1099] Die Prophetie des Joels u. ihre Ausleger, 1879.
[1099] The Prophecy of Joel and Its Interpreters, 1879.
[1100] Encyc. Brit., art. “Joel,” 1881.
[1101] Gesch., II. 207.
[1102] Theol. Tijdschr., 1885, p. 151; Comm., 1885 (neither seen).
[1102] Theol. Tijdschr., 1885, p. 151; Comm., 1885 (neither seen).
[1103] “Sprachcharakter u. Abfassungszeit des B. Joels” in Z.A.T.W., 1889, pp. 89 ff.
[1103] “The Language Character and Time of Composition of the Book of Joel” in Z.A.T.W., 1889, pp. 89 ff.
[1104] Minor Prophets.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Minor Prophets.
[1105] Bibel.
[1106] Einleit.
[1107] Litteratur des A. T.
[1108] Expositor, September 1893.
[1109] Comm., 1897.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Comm., 1897.
[1110] iv. (Heb.; iii. Eng.) 1. For this may only mean turn again the fortunes of Judah and Jerusalem.
[1110] iv. (Heb.; iii. Eng.) 1. This may just mean restore the fortunes of Judah and Jerusalem.
[1111] iv. (Heb.; iii. Eng.) 2. The supporters of a pre-exilic date either passed this over or understood it of incursions by the heathen into Israel’s territories in the ninth century. It is, however, too universal to suit these.
[1111] iv. (Heb.; iii. Eng.) 2. The advocates for an earlier dating either overlooked this or interpreted it as invasions by non-Israelites into Israel's lands in the ninth century. However, it's too broad to fit these interpretations.
[1112] iv. (Heb.; iii. Eng.) 5.
[1113] Kautzsch dates after Artaxerxes Ochus, and c. 350.
[1113] Kautzsch places it after Artaxerxes Ochus, around 350 BCE.
[1114] Ezekiel (xxvii. 13, 19) is the first to give the name Javan, i.e. ΙαϜων, or Ionian (earlier writers name Egypt, Edom, Arabia and Phœnicia as the great slave-markets: Amos i.; Isa. xi. 11; Deut. xxviii. 68); and Greeks are also mentioned in Isa. lxvi. 19 (a post-exilic passage); Zech. ix. 13; Dan. viii. 21, x. 20, xi. 2; 1 Chron. i. 5, 7, and Gen. x. 2. See below, Chap. XXXI.
[1114] Ezekiel (27:13, 19) is the first to refer to Javan, i.e. ΙαϜων, or Ionian (earlier writers mention Egypt, Edom, Arabia, and Phoenicia as the major slave markets: Amos 1; Isaiah 11:11; Deuteronomy 28:68); Greeks are also referenced in Isaiah 66:19 (a post-exilic passage); Zechariah 9:13; Daniel 8:21, 10:20, 11:2; 1 Chronicles 1:5, 7, and Genesis 10:2. See below, Chap. XXXI.
[1115] בני היונים instead of בני יון, just as the Chronicler gives בני הקרחים for בני קרח: see Wildeboer, p. 348, and Matthes, quoted by Holzinger, p. 94.
[1115] Bnei Hayonim instead of Greek people, just like the Chronicler uses Bnei HaKrachim for Korach's Sons: see Wildeboer, p. 348, and Matthes, referenced by Holzinger, p. 94.
[1116] Movers, Phön. Alterthum., II. 1, pp. 70 sqq.: which reference I owe to R. Smith’s art. in the Encyc. Brit.
[1116] Movers, Phön. Alterthum., II. 1, pp. 70 sqq.: which reference I owe to R. Smith’s article in the Encyc. Brit.
[1117] With these might be taken the use of קהל (ii. 16) in its sense of a gathering for public worship. The word itself was old in Hebrew, but as time went on it came more and more to mean the convocation of the nation for worship or deliberation. Holzinger, pp. 105 f.
[1117] Along with these, we could consider the use of Audience (ii. 16) in its meaning of a gathering for public worship. The word has been around in Hebrew for a long time, but over the years, it increasingly referred to the assembly of the nation for worship or discussion. Holzinger, pp. 105 f.
[1118] Cf. Neh. x. 33; Dan. viii. 11, xi. 31, xii. 11. Also Acts xxvi. 7: τὸ δωδεκάφυλον ἡμῶν ἐν ἐκτενεία νύκτα καὶ ἡμέραν λατρεύον. Also the passages in Jos., XIV. Ant. iv. 3, xvi. 2, in which Josephus mentions the horror caused by the interruption of the daily sacrifice by famine in the last siege of Jerusalem, and adds that it had happened in no previous siege of the city.
[1118] See Neh. x. 33; Dan. viii. 11, xi. 31, xii. 11. Also Acts xxvi. 7: the twelve tribes of our people serve night and day with earnestness. Also the passages in Josephus, XIV. Ant. iv. 3, xvi. 2, where Josephus talks about the horror that resulted from the daily sacrifice being interrupted by famine during the last siege of Jerusalem, and notes that this had not occurred in any previous siege of the city.
[1119] Cf. Jer. xiv. 12; Isa. lviii. 6; Zech. vii. 5, vi. 11, 19, with Neh. i. 4, ix. 1; Ezra viii. 21; Jonah iii. 5, 7; Esther iv. 3, 16, ix. 31; Dan. ix. 3.
[1119] See Jer. 14:12; Isa. 58:6; Zech. 7:5, 6:11, 19, along with Neh. 1:4, 9:1; Ezra 8:21; Jonah 3:5, 7; Esther 4:3, 16, 9:31; Dan. 9:3.
[1121] Z.A.T.W., 1889, pp. 89–136. Holzinger’s own conclusion is stated more emphatically than above.
[1121] Z.A.T.W., 1889, pp. 89–136. Holzinger’s conclusion is expressed more strongly than stated above.
[1122] For an exhaustive list the reader must be referred to Holzinger’s article (cf. Driver, Introd., sixth edition; Joel and Amos, p. 24; G. B. Gray, Expositor, September 1893, p. 212). But the following (a few of which are not given by Holzinger) are sufficient to prove the conclusion come to above: i. 2, iv. 4, וְאִם … הֲ—this is the form of the disjunctive interrogative in later O. T. writings, replacing the earlier אִם … הֲ; i. 8, אלי only here in O. T., but frequent in Aram.; 13, נמנע in Ni. only from Jeremiah onwards, Qal only in two passages before Jeremiah and in a number after him; 18, נאנחה, if the correct reading, occurs only in the latest O. T. writings, the Qal only in these and Aram.; ii. 2, iv. (Heb.; iii. Eng.) 20, דור ודור first in Deut. xxxii. 7, and then exilic and post-exilic frequently; 8, שלח, a late word, only in Job xxxiii. 18, xxxvi. 12, 2 Chron. xxiii. 10, xxxii. 5, Neh. iii. 15, iv. 11, 17; 20, סוֹף, end, only in 2 Chron. xx. 16 and Eccles., Aram. of Daniel, and post Bibl. Aram. and Heb.; iv. (Heb.; iii. Eng.) 4, נמל על, cf. 2 Chron. xx. 11; 10, רמח, see below on this verse; 11, הנחת, Aram.; 13, בשׁל, in Hebrew to cook (cf. Ezek. xxiv. 5), and in other forms always with that meaning down to the Priestly Writing and “Zech.” ix.—xiv., is used here in the sense of ripen, which is frequent in Aram., but does not occur elsewhere in O. T. Besides, Joel uses for the first personal pronoun אני—ii. 27 (bis), iv. 10, 17—which is by far the most usual form with later writers, and not אנכי, preferred by pre-exilic writers. (See below on the language of Jonah.)
[1122] For a complete list, readers should refer to Holzinger’s article (see Driver, Introduction, sixth edition; Joel and Amos, p. 24; G. B. Gray, Expositor, September 1893, p. 212). However, the following examples (some of which Holzinger does not mention) are enough to support the conclusion reached above: i. 2, iv. 4, and if … הֲ—this is the way the disjunctive interrogative appears in later O.T. writings, replacing the earlier אִם … הֲ; i. 8, אלי appears only here in O.T., but is common in Aramaic; 13, נמנע in the Ni. form only from Jeremiah onward, Qal form occurs in just two passages before Jeremiah and in several after him; 18, Sighed, if this is the correct reading, only appears in the latest O.T. writings, the Qal form only in these and Aramaic; ii. 2, iv. (Heb.; iii. Eng.) 20, Generation to generation first appears in Deut. xxxii. 7, and then shows up frequently during the exilic and post-exilic periods; 8, Send, a late word, only occurs in Job xxxiii. 18, xxxvi. 12, 2 Chron. xxiii. 10, xxxii. 5, Neh. iii. 15, iv. 11, 17; 20, סוף, end, only seen in 2 Chron. xx. 16 and Eccles., Aramaic of Daniel, and post-Biblical Aramaic and Hebrew; iv. (Heb.; iii. Eng.) 4, נמל על, see 2 Chron. xx. 11; 10, רמח, see below on this verse; 11, Assumption, Aramaic; 13, בשׁל, in Hebrew meaning to cook (see Ezek. xxiv. 5), and in other forms always carries that meaning up to the Priestly Writing and “Zech.” ix.—xiv., is used here to mean ripen, which is common in Aramaic, but does not appear elsewhere in O.T. Additionally, Joel uses the first-person pronoun אני—ii. 27 (bis), iv. 10, 17—which is by far the most common form with later writers, not I, which is preferred by pre-exilic writers. (See below on the language of Jonah.)
[1123] G. B. Gray, Expositor, September 1893, pp. 213 f. For the above conclusions ample proof is given in Mr. Gray’s detailed examination of the parallels: pp. 214 ff.
[1123] G. B. Gray, Expositor, September 1893, pp. 213 f. For the conclusions mentioned above, there's plenty of evidence provided in Mr. Gray’s thorough analysis of the parallels: pp. 214 ff.
[1124] Driver, Joel and Amos, p. 27.
[1125] Scholz and Rosenzweig (not seen).
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Scholz and Rosenzweig (not seen).
[1126] Hilgenfeld, Duhm, Oort. Driver puts it “most safely shortly after Haggai and Zechariah i.—viii., c. 500 B.C.”
[1126] Hilgenfeld, Duhm, Oort. Driver states it’s “most likely shortly after Haggai and Zechariah i.—viii., c. 500 BCE”
[1127] Vernes, Robertson Smith, Kuenen, Matthes, Cornill, Nowack, etc.
[1127] Verne, Robertson Smith, Kuenen, Matthes, Cornill, Nowack, etc.
[1129] iii. (Eng.; iv. Heb.) 17.
[1130] Perhaps this is the most convenient place to refer to König’s proposal to place Joel in the last years of Josiah. Some of his arguments (e.g. that Joel is placed among the first of the Twelve) we have already answered. He thinks that i. 17–20 suit the great drought in Josiah’s reign (Jer. xiv. 2–6), that the name given to the locusts, הצפוני, ii. 20, is due to Jeremiah’s enemy from the north, and that the phrases return with all your heart, ii. 12, and return to Jehovah your God, 13, imply a period of apostasy. None of these conclusions is necessary. The absence of reference to the high places finds an analogy in Isa. i. 13; the מנחה is mentioned in Isa. i. 13: if Amos viii. 5 testifies to observance of the Sabbath, and Nahum ii. 1 to other festivals, who can say a pre-exilic prophet would not be interested in the meal and drink offerings? But surely no pre-exilic prophet would have so emphasised these as Joel has done. Nor is König’s explanation of iv. 2 as of the Assyrian and Egyptian invasion of Judah so probable as that which refers the verse to the Babylonian exile. Nor are König’s objections to a date after “Malachi” convincing. They are that a prophet near “Malachi’s” time must have specified as “Malachi” did the reasons for the repentance to which he summoned the people, while Joel gives none, but is quite general (ii. 13a). But the change of attitude may be accounted for by the covenant and Law of 444. “Malachi” i. 11 speaks of the Gentiles worshipping Jehovah, but not even in Jonah iii. 5 is any relation of the Gentiles to Jehovah predicated. Again, the greater exclusiveness of Ezra and his Law may be the cause. Joel, it is true, as König says, does not mention the Law, while “Malachi” does (ii. 8, etc.); but this was not necessary if the people had accepted it in 444. Professor Ryle (Canon of O.T., 106 n.) leaves the question of Joel’s date open.
[1130] Maybe this is the best place to mention König’s suggestion to date Joel to the late years of Josiah. Some of his arguments (e.g., that Joel appears among the first of the Twelve) we have already addressed. He believes that Joel 1:17–20 corresponds to the severe drought during Josiah’s reign (Jer. 14:2–6), that the name given to the locusts, הצפוני, in 2:20, relates to Jeremiah’s enemy from the north, and that the phrases return with all your heart, in 2:12, and return to Jehovah your God, in 2:13, suggest a time of apostasy. None of these conclusions is necessary. The lack of mention of the high places is comparable to Isaiah 1:13; the Host is referenced in Isaiah 1:13: if Amos 8:5 indicates Sabbath observance, and Nahum 2:1 refers to other festivals, who can say a pre-exilic prophet wouldn’t have cared about meal and drink offerings? But it’s unlikely any pre-exilic prophet would have emphasized these as much as Joel has. Moreover, König’s interpretation of 4:2 regarding the Assyrian and Egyptian invasions of Judah seems less likely than one pointing to the Babylonian exile. König’s objections to dating it after “Malachi” aren’t convincing either. His argument is that a prophet close to “Malachi’s” time would have specified, as “Malachi” did, the reasons for the repentance he called for, whereas Joel does not, being quite general (2:13a). However, the change in attitude could be explained by the covenant and Law of 444. “Malachi” 1:11 mentions the Gentiles worshipping Jehovah, but not even in Jonah 3:5 is any relationship of the Gentiles to Jehovah implied. Additionally, the greater exclusiveness of Ezra and his Law might be the reason. It is true that Joel, as König notes, does not mention the Law, while “Malachi” does (2:8, etc.); but this wouldn’t be necessary if the people had accepted it in 444. Professor Ryle (Canon of O.T., 106 n.) leaves the question of Joel’s date open.
[1131] Pages 333 f. n.
[1132] Vernes, Histoire des Idées Messianiques depuis Alexandre, pp. 13 ff., had already asserted that chaps. i. and ii. must be by a different author from chaps. iii. and iv., because the former has to do wholly with the writer’s present, with which the latter has no connection whatever, but it is entirely eschatological. But in his Mélanges de Crit. Relig., pp. 218 ff., Vernes allows that his arguments are not conclusive, and that all four chapters may have come from the same hand.
[1132] Vernes, Histoire des Idées Messianiques depuis Alexandre, pp. 13 ff., had already claimed that chapters i and ii must be by a different author than chapters iii and iv because the former focuses entirely on the writer's present, while the latter is completely eschatological and has no connection to that. However, in his Mélanges de Crit. Relig., pp. 218 ff., Vernes admits that his arguments aren't definitive and that all four chapters might have been written by the same person.
[1133] I.e. Hitzig, Vatke, Ewald, Robertson Smith, Kuenen, Kirkpatrick, Driver, Davidson, Nowack, etc.
[1133] That is Hitzig, Vatke, Ewald, Robertson Smith, Kuenen, Kirkpatrick, Driver, Davidson, Nowack, etc.
[1134] This allegorical interpretation was a favourite one with the early Christian Fathers: cf. Jerome.
[1134] This symbolic interpretation was popular among the early Christian Fathers: see Jerome.
[1135] Zeitschr. für wissensch. Theologie, 1860, pp. 412 ff.
[1135] Journal of Scientific Theology, 1860, pp. 412 ff.
[1136] Cambyses 525, Xerxes 484, Artaxerxes Ochus 460 and 458.
[1136] Cambyses 525, Xerxes 484, Artaxerxes Ochus 460 and 458.
[1137] In Germany, among other representatives of this opinion, are Bertholdt (Einl.) and Hengstenberg (Christol., III. 352 ff.), the latter of whom saw in the four kinds of locusts the Assyrian-Babylonian, the Persian, the Greek and the Roman tyrants of Israel.
[1137] In Germany, some supporters of this view include Bertholdt (Einl.) and Hengstenberg (Christol., III. 352 ff.), the latter of whom identified the four types of locusts as representing the Assyrian-Babylonian, Persian, Greek, and Roman oppressors of Israel.
[1138] ii. 17.
[1139] ii. 20.
[1140] i. 19, 20.
[1141] Plur. ii. 6.
[1142] ii. 20.
[1144] i. 16.
[1145] i. 2 f.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ i. 2 f.
[1146] i. 3.
[1147] i. 17 ff.
[1148] ii. 17, ii. 9 ff.
[1149] למשל בם
[1151] ii. 4 ff.
[1153] Eng. iii., Heb. iv.
[1154] Die Prophetie des Joel u. ihre Ausleger, 1879. The following summary and criticism of Merx’s views I take from an (unpublished) review of his work which I wrote in 1881.
[1154] The Prophecy of Joel and Its Commentators, 1879. The following summary and critique of Merx’s perspectives are taken from an (unpublished) review of his work that I wrote in 1881.
[1155] For וַיְקַנֵּא etc. he reads וִיקַנֵּא etc.
[1156] “The proposal of Merx, to change the pointing so as to transform the perfects into futures, ... is an exegetical monstrosity.”—Robertson Smith, art. “Joel,” Encyc. Brit.
[1156] “Merx's suggestion to adjust the punctuation to change the perfect tenses into future tenses is a terrible interpretation.” —Robertson Smith, art. “Joel,” Encyc. Brit.
[1157] i. 16.
[1158] Even the comparison of the ravages of the locusts to burning by fire. But probably also Joel means that they were accompanied by drought and forest fires. See below.
[1158] Even comparing the destruction caused by the locusts to being set on fire. But Joel likely also means that this was happening along with drought and forest fires. See below.
[1159] ii. 20.
[1160] Arabia Deserta, p. 307.
[1161] Arabia Deserta, p. 335.
[1162] Id., 396.
[1163] Id., 335.
[1164] Barrow, South Africa, p. 257, quoted by Pusey.
[1164] Barrow, South Africa, p. 257, quoted by Pusey.
[1165] Impressions of South Africa, by James Bryce: Macmillans, 1897.
[1165] Impressions of South Africa, by James Bryce: Macmillan, 1897.
[1166] Volney, Voyage en Syrie, I. 277, quoted by Pusey.
[1166] Volney, Voyage en Syrie, I. 277, quoted by Pusey.
[1167] Lebanon.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lebanon.
[1168] Abridged from Thomson’s The Land and the Book, ed. 1877, Northern Palestine, pp. 416 ff.
[1168] Abridged from Thomson’s The Land and the Book, ed. 1877, Northern Palestine, pp. 416 ff.
[1169] From Driver’s abridgment (Joel and Amos, p. 90) of an account in the Journ. of Sacred Lit., October 1865, pp. 235 f.
[1169] From Driver’s summary (Joel and Amos, p. 90) of a report in the Journ. of Sacred Lit., October 1865, pp. 235 f.
[1170] Morier, A Second Journey through Persia, p. 99, quoted by Pusey, from whose notes and Driver’s excursus upon locusts in Joel and Amos the following quotations have been borrowed.
[1170] Morier, A Second Journey through Persia, p. 99, quoted by Pusey, from whose notes and Driver’s discussion on locusts in Joel and Amos the following quotes have been taken.
[1171] Shaw’s Travels in Barbary, 1738, pp. 236–8; Jackson’s Travels to Morocco.
[1171] Shaw’s Travels in Barbary, 1738, pp. 236–8; Jackson’s Travels to Morocco.
[1172] Adansson, Voyage au Sénegal, p. 88.
[1173] Chénier, Recherches Historiques sur les Maures, III., p. 496.
[1173] Chénier, Historical Research on the Moors, III., p. 496.
[1174] Burckhardt, Notes, II. 90.
[1175] Barrow, South Africa, p. 257.
[1177] Lichtenstein, Travels in South Africa.
[1178] Standard, December 25th, 1896.
[1179] Fr. Alvarez.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fr. Alvarez.
[1180] Barheb., Chron. Syr., p. 784; Burckhardt, Notes, II. 90.
[1180] Barheb., Chron. Syr., p. 784; Burckhardt, Notes, II. 90.
[1181] i. 20, 17.
[1182] i. 19.
[1183] i. 5.
[1184] Cf. i. 12, 13, and many verses in chap. ii.
[1184] See i. 12, 13, and many verses in chap. ii.
[1188] Jer. xiv.
[1190] Acts xxvi. 7.
[1192] i. 9, 13.
[1193] i. 16.
[1194] ii. 14.
[1195] i. 8, 13.
[1196] ii. 12.
[1197] LXX. Βαθουήλ
[1199] חסיל from חסל, used in the O.T. only in Deut. xxviii. 38, to devour; but in post-biblical Hebrew to utterly destroy, bring to an end. Talmud Jerus.: Taanith III. 66d, “Why is the locust called חסיל? Because it brings everything to an end.”
[1199] חסיל from חיים טובים, used in the Old Testament only in Deut. 28:38, to devour; but in later Hebrew, it means to completely destroy, bring to an end. Talmud Jerus.: Taanith III. 66d, “Why is the locust called חסיל? Because it brings everything to an end.”
[1200] A.V. cheek-teeth, R.V. jaw-teeth, or eye-teeth. “Possibly (from the Arabic) projectors”: Driver.
[1200] A.V. cheek-teeth, R.V. jaw-teeth, or eye-teeth. “Maybe (from the Arabic) projectors”: Driver.
[1201] Heb. text inserts elders, which may be taken as vocative, or with the LXX. as accusative, but after the latter we should expect and. Wellhausen suggests its deletion, and Nowack regards it as an intrusion. For אספו Wellhausen reads האספו, be ye gathered.
[1201] The Hebrew text includes elders, which can be interpreted as vocative or, in line with the LXX, as accusative; however, following the latter, we would expect and. Wellhausen recommends removing it, while Nowack considers it an intrusion. For Gather, Wellhausen reads Assemble, be ye gathered.
[1202] Keshōdh mishshaddhai (Isa. xiii. 6); Driver, as overpowering from the Overpowerer.
[1202] Keshōdh mishshaddhai (Isa. xiii. 6); Driver, as overpowering from the Overpowerer.
[1203] A.V. clods. מגרפותיהם: the meaning is doubtful, but the corresponding Arabic word means besom or shovel or (P.E.F.Q., 1891, p. 111, with plate) hoe, and the Aram. shovel. See Driver’s note.
[1203] A.V. clods. Their rakes: the meaning is unclear, but the related Arabic word means broom or shovel or (P.E.F.Q., 1891, p. 111, with plate) hoe, and the Aramaic shovel. Refer to Driver’s note.
[1204] Reading, after the LXX. τί ἀποθήσομεν ἑαυτοῖς (probably an error for ἐν αὐτοῖς), מה נניחה בהם for the Massoretic מה נאנחה בהמה How the beasts sob! to which A.V. and Driver adhere.
[1204] Reading, after the LXX. What shall we store up for ourselves (probably a mistake for in them), מה נשים בהם instead of the Massoretic מה נאנחת בהמה How the animals groan! which the A.V. and Driver follow.
[1205] Lit. press themselves in perplexity.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lit. press themselves in confusion.
[1206] Reading, with Wellhausen and Nowack (“perhaps rightly,” Driver) נשמו for נאשמו, are guilty or punished.
[1206] Reading, with Wellhausen and Nowack (“maybe correctly,” Driver) Breathe for נאשמו, are guilty or punished.
[1207] מדבר, usually rendered wilderness or desert, but literally place where the sheep are driven, land not cultivated. See Hist. Geog., p. 656.
[1207] Desert, typically translated as wilderness or desert, but literally means place where the sheep are driven, land that isn't farmed. See Hist. Geog., p. 656.
[1210] פרשׂ in Qal to spread abroad, but the passive is here to be taken in the same sense as the Ni. in Ezek. xvii. 21, dispersed. The figure is of dawn crushed by and struggling with a mass of cloud and mist, and expresses the gleams of white which so often break through a locust cloud. See above, p. 404.
[1210] Strain in Qal to spread out, but the passive should be understood in the same way as the Ni. in Ezek. xvii. 21, dispersed. The imagery is of dawn being overwhelmed and battling against a thick mass of clouds and mist, highlighting the flashes of white that frequently break through a locust swarm. See above, p. 404.
[1212] Ezek. xxxvi. 35.
[1213] Heb. in his own ways.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Heb. *in his own ways*.
[1215] Heb. highroad, as if defined and heaped up for him alone.
[1215] Heb. highroad, as if it were laid out and built up just for him.
[1217] Zeph. i. 14; “Mal.” iii. 2.
[1219] Canopy or pavilion, bridal tent.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Canopy or pavilion, wedding tent.
[1220] למשל בם, which may mean either rule over them or mock them, but the parallelism decides for the latter.
[1220] למשל בהם, which could mean either rule over them or mock them, but the parallel structure favors the latter.
[1221] A.V., adhering to the Massoretic text, in which the verbs are pointed for the past, has evidently understood them as instances of the prophetic perfect. But “this is grammatically indefensible”: Driver, in loco; see his Heb. Tenses, § 82, Obs. Calvin and others, who take the verbs of ver. 18 as future, accept those of the next verse as past and with it begin the narrative. But if God’s answer to His people’s prayer be in the past, so must His jealousy and pity. All these verbs are in the same sequence of time. Merx proposes to change the vowel-points of the verbs and turn them into futures. But see above, p. 395. ver. 21 shows that Jehovah’s action is past, and Nowack points out the very unusual character of the construction that would follow from Merx’s emendation. Ewald, Hitzig, Kuenen, Robertson Smith, Davidson, Robertson, Steiner, Wellhausen, Driver, Nowack, etc., all take the verbs in the past.
[1221] A.V., sticking to the Massoretic text where the verbs are indicated for the past, clearly interprets them as examples of the prophetic perfect. However, “this is grammatically indefensible”: Driver, in loco; see his Heb. Tenses, § 82, Obs. Calvin and others, who interpret the verbs of ver. 18 as future, consider those of the following verse as past and use it to start the narrative. But if God’s response to His people's prayer is in the past, then so must His jealousy and compassion be. All these verbs are aligned in the same time frame. Merx suggests changing the vowel points of the verbs to make them futures. But see above, p. 395. Ver. 21 indicates that Jehovah’s action is past, and Nowack highlights the very unusual nature of the construction that would result from Merx’s revision. Ewald, Hitzig, Kuenen, Robertson Smith, Davidson, Robertson, Steiner, Wellhausen, Driver, Nowack, etc., all interpret the verbs as past.
[1222] This is scarcely a name for the locusts, who, though they might reach Palestine from the N.E. under certain circumstances, came generally from E. and S.E. But see above, p. 397: so Kuenen, Wellhausen, Nowack. W. R. Smith suggests the whole verse as an allegorising gloss. Hitzig thought of the locusts only, and rendered הצפוני ὁ τυφωνικός, Acts xxvii. 14; but this is not proved.
[1222] This is hardly an accurate name for the locusts, who, although they could potentially arrive in Palestine from the northeast under certain conditions, typically came from the east and southeast. But see above, p. 397: so Kuenen, Wellhausen, Nowack. W. R. Smith proposes that the entire verse is an allegorical addition. Hitzig only considered the locusts and translated The North ὁ τυφωνικός, Acts xxvii. 14; but this is unverified.
[1223] I.e. the Dead Sea (Ezek. xlvii. 18; Zech. xiv. 8) and the Mediterranean.
[1223] That is the Dead Sea (Ezek. xlvii. 18; Zech. xiv. 8) and the Mediterranean.
[1224] The construction shows that the clause preceding this, ועלה באשו, is a gloss. So Driver. But Nowack gives the other clause as the gloss.
[1224] The structure indicates that the previous clause, והתפשט באש, is an explanation. This is according to Driver. However, Nowack suggests that the other clause is the explanation.
[1225] Nah. iii. 17; Exod. x. 19.
Nah. 3:17; Exod. 10:19.
[1226] De Civitate Dei, III. 31.
[1227] I. 278, quoted by Pusey.
[1229] Prophetic past: Driver.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Prophetic past: Driver.
[1231] Driver, in loco.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Driver, in place.
[1232] Heb. also repeats here early rain, but redundantly.
[1232] Hebrews also mentions early rain here, but it's unnecessary.
[1233] בראשון, in the first. A.V. adds month. But LXX. and Syr. read כראשננה, which is probably the correct reading, as before or formerly.
[1233] on Sunday, in the first. The A.V. adds month. But the LXX and Syr. read כראשננה, which is likely the correct interpretation, as before or formerly.
[1234] i. 18.
[1236] Cf. Hist. Geog., Chap. XXI., especially p. 463.
[1236] See Hist. Geog., Chap. XXI., especially p. 463.
[1238] E.g. the Quakers and the Independents. The Independents of the seventeenth century “were the founders of the Bank of England.”
[1238] For example, the Quakers and the Independents. The Independents of the seventeenth century “were the founders of the Bank of England.”
[1239] All living things, Gen. vi. 17, 19, etc.; mankind, Isa. xl. 5, xlix. 26. See Driver’s note.
[1239] All living beings, Gen. vi. 17, 19, etc.; people, Isa. xl. 5, xlix. 26. See Driver’s note.
[1241] Acts x. 45.
[1242] I am unable to feel Driver’s and Nowack’s arguments for a connection conclusive. The only reason Davidson gives is (p. 204) that the judgment of the heathen is an essential element in the Day of Jehovah, a reason which does not make Joel’s authorship of the last chapter certain, but only possible.
[1242] I can’t fully accept Driver’s and Nowack’s arguments for a connection as definitive. The only reason Davidson provides is (p. 204) that the judgment of the non-believers is a key part of the Day of Jehovah, which doesn’t confirm Joel as the author of the last chapter, but only makes it a possibility.
[1243] The phrase of ver. 1, when I turn again the captivity of Judah and Jerusalem, may be rendered when I restore the fortunes of Israel.
[1243] The phrase in verse 1, when I turn again the captivity of Judah and Jerusalem, can also be expressed as when I restore the fortunes of Israel.
[1245] xxxviii.
[1246] Some have unnecessarily thought of the Vale of Berakhah, in which Jehoshaphat defeated Moab, Ammon and Edom (2 Chron. xx.).
[1246] Some have mistakenly viewed the Vale of Berakhah, where Jehoshaphat defeated Moab, Ammon, and Edom (2 Chron. xx.).
[1248] ver. 6b.
[1249] Or turn again the fortunes.
Or change your luck.
[1252] בזונה. Oort suggests במזון, for food.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ בזונה. Oort suggests במזון, for food.
[1253] Gelilôth, the plural feminine of Galilee—the circuit (of the Gentiles). Hist. Geog., p. 413.
[1253] Gelilôth, the plural feminine of Galilee—the region (of the Gentiles). Hist. Geog., p. 413.
[1254] Scil. that I must repay.
[1257] עושו, not found elsewhere, but supposed to mean gather. Cf. Zeph. ii. 1. Others read חושו, hasten (Driver); Wellhausen עורו.
[1257] עושו, not found anywhere else, but thought to mean gather. See Zeph. ii. 1. Others interpret it as Feel, hasten (Driver); Wellhausen suggests Wake up.
[1258] מגּל, only here and in Jer. l. 16: other Heb. word for sickle ḥermesh (Deut. xvi. 9, xxiii. 26).
[1258] מגל, found only here and in Jer. 1:16; another Hebrew word for sickle is ḥermesh (Deut. 16:9, 23:26).
[1259] Driver, future.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Driver, future.
[1260] Not the well-known scene of early Israel’s camp across Jordan, but it must be some dry and desert valley near Jerusalem (so most comm.). Nowack thinks of the Wadi el Sant on the way to Askalon, but this did not need watering and is called the Vale of Elah.
[1260] Not the famous setting of early Israel’s camp across the Jordan, but it’s probably some dry, desert valley near Jerusalem (according to most sources). Nowack suggests Wadi el Sant on the way to Askalon, but this area didn't require watering and is known as the Vale of Elah.
[1261] Merx applies this to the Jews of the Messianic era. LXX. read ἐκζητήσω = ונקמתי. So Syr. Cf. 2 Kings ix. 7.
[1261] Merx applies this to the Jews of the Messianic era. LXX. read ἐκζητήσω = And I took revenge.. So Syr. Cf. 2 Kings ix. 7.
Steiner: Shall I leave their blood unpunished? I will not leave it unpunished. Nowack deems this to be unlikely, and suggests, I will avenge their blood; I will not leave unpunished the shedders of it.
Steiner: Should I let their blood go unpunished? I won't let that happen. Nowack thinks this is unlikely and suggests, I will take revenge for their blood; I won't let the ones who spilled it go unpunished.
[1262] Heb. construction is found also in Hosea xii. 5.
[1262] The Hebrew construction is also found in Hosea 12:5.
[1263] Gen. x. 2, 4. יון Javan, is Ιαϝων, or Ιαων, the older form of the name of the Ionians, the first of the Greek race with whom Eastern peoples came into contact. They are perhaps named on the Tell-el-Amarna tablets as “Yivana,” serving “in the country of Tyre” (c. 1400 B.C.); and on an inscription of Sargon (c. 709) Cyprus is called Yâvanu.
[1263] Gen. x. 2, 4. יון Javan, is Ιαϝων, or Ιαων, the earlier version of the name for the Ionians, the first Greek group to interact with Eastern peoples. They might be referred to as “Yivana” on the Tell-el-Amarna tablets, mentioned as serving “in the country of Tyre” (c. 1400 B.C.); and in an inscription of Sargon (c. 709), Cyprus is called Yâvanu.
[1264] xxvii. 13.
[1267] The sense of distance between the two peoples was mutual. Writing in the middle of the fifth century B.C., Herodotus has heard of the Jews only as a people that practise circumcision and were defeated by Pharaoh Necho at Megiddo (II. 104, 159; on the latter passage see Hist. Geog., p. 405 n.). He does not even know them by name. The fragment of Chœrilos of Samos, from the end of the fifth century, which Josephus cites (Contra Apionem, I. 22) as a reference to the Jews, is probably of a people in Asia Minor. Even in the last half of the fourth century and before Alexander’s campaigns, Aristotle knows of the Dead Sea only by a vague report (Meteor., II. iii. 39). His pupil Theophrastus (d. 287) names and describes the Jews (Porphyr. de Abstinentia, II. 26; Eusebius, Prepar. Evang., IX. 2: cf. Josephus, C. Apion., I. 22); and another pupil, Clearchus of Soli, records the mention by Aristotle of a travelled Jew of Cœle-Syria, but “Greek in soul as in tongue,” whom the great philosopher had met, and learned from him that the Jews were descended from the philosophers of India (quoted by Josephus, C. Apion., I. 22).
[1267] The sense of distance between the two groups was mutual. Writing in the middle of the fifth century BCE, Herodotus has only heard of the Jews as a people who practice circumcision and were defeated by Pharaoh Necho at Megiddo (II. 104, 159; on the latter passage see Hist. Geog., p. 405 n.). He doesn’t even know them by name. The fragment of Chœrilos of Samos, from the end of the fifth century, which Josephus cites (Contra Apionem, I. 22) as a reference to the Jews, is probably about a people in Asia Minor. Even in the last half of the fourth century and before Alexander’s campaigns, Aristotle knows about the Dead Sea only from vague reports (Meteor., II. iii. 39). His student Theophrastus (d. 287) names and describes the Jews (Porphyr. de Abstinentia, II. 26; Eusebius, Prepar. Evang., IX. 2: cf. Josephus, C. Apion., I. 22); and another student, Clearchus of Soli, records Aristotle mentioning a traveling Jew from Cœle-Syria, who was “Greek in spirit as well as in language,” whom the great philosopher had met, and learned from him that the Jews were descended from the philosophers of India (quoted by Josephus, C. Apion., I. 22).
[1268] Jos., XI. Antt. iv. 5.
[1269] Hist. Geog., p. 347.
[1270] Hist. Geog., pp. 593 f.
[1273] Hist. Geog., 538.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hist. Geog., 538.
[1275] Asshur or Assyria fell in 607 (as we have seen), but her name was transferred to her successor Babylon (2 Kings xxiii. 29; Jer. ii. 18; Lam. v. 6), and even to Babylon’s successor Persia (Ezra vi. 22). When Seleucus secured what was virtually the old Assyrian Empire with large extensions to Phrygia on the west and the Punjaub on the east, the name would naturally be continued to his dominion, especially as his first capital was Babylon, from his capture of which in 312 the Seleucid era took its start. There is actual record of this. Brugsch (Gesch. Aeg., p. 218) states that in the hieroglyphic inscriptions of the Ptolemæan period the kingdom of the Seleucids is called Asharu (cf. Stade, Z.A.T.W., 1882, p. 292, and Cheyne, Book of Psalms, p. 253, and Introd. to Book of Isaiah, p. 107, n. 3). As the Seleucid kingdom shrank to this side of the Euphrates, it drew the name Assyria with it. But in Greek mouths this had long ago (cf. Herod.) been shortened to Syria: Herodotus also appears to have applied it only to the west of the Euphrates. Cf. Hist. Geog., pp. 3 f.
[1275] Assyria fell in 607 (as we've seen), but its name was passed on to its successor, Babylon (2 Kings xxiii. 29; Jer. ii. 18; Lam. v. 6), and later to Babylon’s successor, Persia (Ezra vi. 22). When Seleucus took control of what was essentially the old Assyrian Empire, expanding into Phrygia in the west and the Punjab in the east, it was natural for the name to continue with his territory, especially since his first capital was Babylon, from which the Seleucid era began following his capture in 312. There is actual documentation of this. Brugsch (Gesch. Aeg., p. 218) mentions that in the hieroglyphic inscriptions from the Ptolemaic period, the kingdom of the Seleucids is referred to as Asharu (cf. Stade, Z.A.T.W., 1882, p. 292, and Cheyne, Book of Psalms, p. 253, and Introd. to Book of Isaiah, p. 107, n. 3). As the Seleucid kingdom shrank to the west of the Euphrates, it carried the name Assyria with it. However, in Greek, this had long been shortened to Syria (cf. Herod.). Herodotus also seems to have used it exclusively for the area west of the Euphrates. Cf. Hist. Geog., pp. 3 f.
[1276] XII. Antt. i.: cf. Con. Apion., I. 22.
[1278] Cheyne, Introd. to Book of Isaiah, p. 105.
[1278] Cheyne, Introduction to the Book of Isaiah, p. 105.
[1279] Except in the passage ix. 10–12, which seems strangely out of place in the rest of ix.—xiv.
[1279] Except for the section ix. 10–12, which feels oddly inconsistent with the rest of ix.—xiv.
[1280] Works, 4th ed. 1677, pp. 786 ff. (1632), 834. Mede died 1638.
[1280] Works, 4th ed. 1677, pp. 786 ff. (1632), 834. Mede passed away in 1638.
[1281] Matt. xxvii. 9.
[1282] Demonstration of the Messias, 1700.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Demonstration of the Messiah, 1700.
[1283] An Attempt towards an Improved Version of the Twelve Minor Prophets, 1785 (not seen). See also Wright on Archbishop Seeker.
[1283] An Attempt towards an Improved Version of the Twelve Minor Prophets, 1785 (not seen). See also Wright on Archbishop Seeker.
[1284] Die Weissagungen, welche bei den Schriften des Proph. Sacharja beygebogen sind, übersetzt, etc., Hamburg (not seen).
[1284] The prophecies that are included in the writings of the Prophet Zechariah, translated, etc., Hamburg (not seen).
[1287] ix. 1.
[1289] x. 10.
[1290] ix. 10, 13, etc.
[1291] Dan. u. Sacharja.
[1292] Page 503.
[1295] Neue Exeg. krit. Aehrenlese z. A. T., 1864.
[1295] New Critical Commentary on the Old Testament, 1864.
[1296] Einl., 1882, p. 709.
[1297] Z.A.T.W., 1881, 1882. See further proof of the late character of language and style, and of the unity, by Eckardt, Z.A.T.W., 1893, pp. 76 ff.
[1297] Z.A.T.W., 1881, 1882. See more evidence of the recent nature of the language and style, as well as the unity, by Eckardt, Z.A.T.W., 1893, pp. 76 ff.
[1299] Jewish Quart. Review, 1889.
[1300] Einl.⁴
[1301] A. T. Litt.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ A. T. Litt.
[1302] Untersuchung über die Komposition u. Abfassungszeit von Zach. 9–14, etc. Halle, 1891 (not seen).
[1302] Study on the Composition and Date of Writing of Zechariah. 9–14, etc. Halle, 1891 (not seen).
[1303] 1892: quoted by Wildeboer.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 1892: cited by Wildeboer.
[1304] 1893: quoted by Wildeboer.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 1893: cited by Wildeboer.
[1305] Doctrine of the Prophets, 438 ff., in which the English reader will find a singularly lucid and fair treatment of the question. See, too, Wright.
[1305] Doctrine of the Prophets, 438 ff., where the English reader will find a remarkably clear and balanced discussion of the topic. Also, see Wright.
[1306] Page 472, Note A.
[1307] Kautzsch—the Greek period.
Kautzsch—the Greek era.
[1309] Robinson, pp. 76 ff.
[1310] Z.A.T.W., 1893, 76 ff. See also the summaries of linguistic evidence given by Robinson. Kuenen finds in ix.—xi. the following pre-exilic elements: ix. 1–5, 8–10, 13a (?); x. 1 f., 10 f.; xi. 4–14 or 17.
[1310] Z.A.T.W., 1893, 76 ff. See also the summaries of linguistic evidence provided by Robinson. Kuenen identifies the following pre-exilic elements in ix.—xi.: ix. 1–5, 8–10, 13a (?); x. 1 f., 10 f.; xi. 4–14 or 17.
[1311] Kuenen.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Kuenen.
[1313] See also Robinson.
[1315] As Robinson, e.g., does.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ As Robinson, e.g., does.
[1316] E.g. holy land, ii. 16, and Mount of Olives, xiv. 4.
[1316] For example, holy land, ii. 16, and Mount of Olives, xiv. 4.
[1317] Op. cit., 103–109: cf. Driver, Introd.⁶, 354.
[1317] Op. cit., 103–109: see Driver, Introd.⁶, 354.
[1318] Introd.⁶, p. 354.
[1319] ix. 13.
[1320] ix. 1 f.
[1324] So Staerk, who thinks Amos I. made use of vv. 1–5.
[1324] So Staerk believes that Amos I used verses 1–5.
[1327] ix. 1.
[1328] Heb. resting-place: cf. Zech. vi. 8, bring Mine anger to rest. This meets the objection of Bredenkamp and others, that מנוחה is otherwise used of Jehovah alone, in consequence of which they refer the suffix to Him.
[1328] Heb. resting-place: see Zech. vi. 8, bring My anger to rest. This addresses the concern raised by Bredenkamp and others, that Rest is typically used only for Jehovah, leading them to attribute the suffix to Him.
[1329] The expression hath an eye is so unusual that Klostermann, Theo. Litt. Zeit., 1879, 566 (quoted by Nowack), proposes to read for עין ערי, Jehovah’s are the cities of the heathen. For אדם, mankind, as = heathen cf. Jer. xxxii. 20.
[1329] The phrase hath an eye is so rare that Klostermann, Theo. Litt. Zeit., 1879, 566 (cited by Nowack), suggests reading for עין Cities, Jehovah’s are the cities of the heathen. For Person, mankind, as = heathen see Jer. xxxii. 20.
[1330] So LXX.: Heb. also.
[1332] Cf. Nahum iii. 8; Isa. xxvi. 1.
[1333] Read מִבְטָחָה.
[1334] Deut. xxiii. 3 (Heb., 2 Eng.).
[1335] The prepositions refer to the half-breeds. Ezekiel uses the term to eat upon the blood, i.e. meat eaten without being ritually slain and consecrated, for illegal sacrifices (xxxiii. 35: cf. 1 Sam. xiv. 32 f.; Lev. xix. 26, xvii. 11–14).
[1335] The prepositions refer to the mixed-race individuals. Ezekiel uses the term to eat upon the blood, i.e. meat consumed without being ritually killed and consecrated, referring to illegal sacrifices (xxxiii. 35: cf. 1 Sam. xiv. 32 f.; Lev. xix. 26, xvii. 11–14).
[1336] מִצַָּּבָה for מִן־צָבָא; but to be amended to מַצָּבָה, 1 Sam. xiv. 12, a military post. Ewald reads מֻצָּבָה, rampart. LXX. ἀνάστημα = מַצֵּבָה.
[1336] מצבה for out of the army; but to be changed to grave marker, 1 Sam. xiv. 12, a military post. Ewald reads מוגדרת, rampart. LXX. ἀνάστημα = Tombstone.
[1337] ix. 10, מֹשֶׁל, cf. Dan. xi. 4; אפסי ארץ only in late writings (unless Deut. xxxiii. 17 be early)—see Eckardt, p. 80; 12, בצּרון is ἅπαξ λεγόμενον; the last clause of 12 is based on Isa. lxi. 7. If our interpretation of צדיק and נושע be right, they are also symptoms of a late date.
[1337] ix. 10, משל, see Dan. xi. 4; אין גבול appears only in later texts (unless Deut. xxxiii. 17 is early) — refer to Eckardt, p. 80; 12, בהצלחה is a unique term; the last part of 12 is based on Isa. lxi. 7. If our understanding of Righteous and נושע is accurate, they also indicate a later period.
[1338] נושׁע (ver. 9): the passive participle.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ נושׁע (ver. 9): the passive participle.
[1340] Why chariot from Ephraim and horse from Jerusalem is explained in Hist. Geog., pp. 329–331.
[1340] Why chariot from Ephraim and horse from Jerusalem is explained in Hist. Geog., pp. 329–331.
[1341] See above.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See above.
[1342] Symbol of peace as the horse was of war.
[1342] A symbol of peace, just like the horse was a symbol of war.
[1343] Son of she-asses.
Son of female donkeys.
[1344] Mass.: LXX. He.
[1345] Heb. blood of thy covenant, but the suffix refers to the whole phrase (Duhm, Theol. der Proph., p. 143). The covenant is Jehovah’s; the blood, that which the people shed in sacrifice to ratify the covenant.
[1345] Heb. blood of your covenant, but the suffix refers to the entire phrase (Duhm, Theol. der Proph., p. 143). The covenant belongs to Jehovah; the blood is what the people shed as a sacrifice to confirm the covenant.
[1346] Heb. adds there is no water in it, but this is either a gloss, or perhaps an attempt to make sense out of a dittography of מבור, or a corruption of none shall be ashamed.
[1346] Heb. adds there is no water in it, but this is either an explanation, or maybe an attempt to clarify a repetition of Delicious, or a distortion of none shall be ashamed.
[1347] Isa. lxi. 7.
[1349] 14, on תימן see Eckardt; 15, זויות, Aramaism; כבשׁ is late; 17, התנוסס, only here and Psalm lx. 6; נוב, probably late.
[1349] 14, regarding Yemen see Eckardt; 15, זויות, Aramaism; כבשׁ is late; 17, Flapped, only mentioned here and in Psalm lx. 6; נוב, likely late.
[1352] Perhaps וְיָכְלוּ, overcome them. LXX. καταναλώσουσιν.
[1353] Heb. stones of a sling, אבני קלע. Wellhausen and Nowack read sons, בני, but what then is קלע?
[1353] Heb. stones of a sling, Sling stones. Wellhausen and Nowack interpret it as sons, Sons, but then what does השליך mean?
[1354] Reading דמם for Heb. והמו, and roar.
[1355] Heb. like a flock of sheep His people, (but how is one to construe this with the context?) for (? like) stones of a diadem lifting themselves up (? shimmering) over His land. Wellhausen and Nowack delete for stones ... shimmering as a gloss. This would leave like a flock of sheep His people in His land, to which it is proposed to add He will feed. This gives good sense.
[1355] Heb. like a flock of sheep His people, (but how is one to interpret this in context?) for (? like) stones of a diadem lifting themselves up (? shining) over His land. Wellhausen and Nowack remove for stones ... shining as an addition. This would leave like a flock of sheep His people in His land, to which it is suggested to add He will provide. This makes good sense.
[1356] Wellhausen, reading טובה, fem. suffix for neuter. Ewald and others He. Hitzig and others they, the people.
[1356] Wellhausen, interpreting Good, with a feminine suffix for neuter. Ewald and others He. Hitzig and others they, referring to the people.
[1357] Of these cf. “Mal.” iii. 5; the late Jer. xliv. 8 ff.; Isa. lxv. 3–5; and, in the Priestly Law, Lev. xix. 31, xx. 6.
[1357] For these, see “Mal.” iii. 5; the later Jer. xliv. 8 ff.; Isa. lxv. 3–5; and, in the Priestly Law, Lev. xix. 31, xx. 6.
[1358] Z.A.T.W., I. 60. He compares this verse with 1 Sam. xv. 23. In Ezek. xxi. 26 they give oracles.
[1358] Z.A.T.W., I. 60. He compares this verse with 1 Samuel 15:23. In Ezekiel 21:26 they give prophecies.
[1359] חזיז, lightning-flash, only here and in Job xxviii. 26, xxxviii. 25.
[1359] חזיז, lightning flash, found only here and in Job 28:26, 38:25.
[1360] LXX. read: in season early rain and latter rain.
[1360] LXX. read: at the right time, early rain and late rain.
[1361] נסעו, used of a nomadic life in Jer. xxxi. 24 (23), and so it is possible that in a later stage of the language it had come to mean to wander or stray. But this is doubtful, and there may be a false reading, as appears from LXX. ἐξηράνθησαν.
[1361] Traveled, which refers to a nomadic lifestyle in Jer. xxxi. 24 (23), and it’s possible that in a later stage of the language it came to mean to wander or stray. However, this is uncertain, and there might be a misreading, as indicated by LXX. ἐξηράνθησαν.
[1362] For יענו read וינעו. The LXX. ἐκακώθησαν read וירעו.
[1363] There can therefore be none of that connection between the two pieces which Kirkpatrick assumes (p. 454 and note 2).
[1363] Therefore, there can't be any of that connection between the two pieces that Kirkpatrick assumes (p. 454 and note 2).
[1364] פקד על
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Commanded
[1365] פקד את
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ פקד את
[1367] x. 5, בוס, Eckardt, p. 82; 6, 12, גִּבֵּר, Pi., cf. Eccles. x. 10, where it alone occurs besides here; 5, 11, הבישו in passive sense.
[1367] x. 5, בוס, Eckardt, p. 82; 6, 12, Man, Pi., see Eccles. x. 10, where it appears only here and there; 5, 11, הבישו in a passive sense.
[1368] As we should say, bell-wethers: cf. Isa. xiv. 9, also a late meaning.
[1368] We might refer to them as bell-wethers: see Isaiah 14:9, also a newer meaning.
[1369] So LXX., reading כי־יפקד for כי־פקד.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ So LXX., reading כי־יפקד for כי־פקד.
[1370] Corner-stone as name for a chief: cf. Judg. xx. 2; 1 Sam. xiv. 38; Isa. xix. 13. Stay or tent-pin, Isa. xxii. 23. From Him, others from them.
[1370] Cornerstone as a term for a leader: see Judg. 20:2; 1 Sam. 14:38; Isa. 19:13. Support or tent-peg, Isa. 22:23. Some from Him, others from them.
[1371] Read בַּגִּבֹּרִים and כְּטִיט (Wellhausen).
[1372] Read וַהֲשִׁבוֹתִים for the Mass. וְהוֹשְׁבוֹתִים, and I will make them to dwell.
[1372] Read וַהֲשִׁבוֹתִים for the Mass. וְהוֹשְׁבוֹתִים, and I will have them live.
[1373] רחמתים and זנחתים, אלהיהם and אענם, keywords of Hosea i.—iii.
[1374] LXX.; sing. Heb.
[1375] Changing the Heb. points which make the verb future. See Nowack’s note.
[1375] Changing the Hebrew points that indicate the verb is in the future tense. See Nowack’s note.
[1376] With LXX. read וְחִיּוּ for Mass. וְחָיוּ.
[1378] So LXX.; Mass. sing.
[1379] Heb. צרה, narrow sea: so LXX., but Wellhausen suggests מצרים, which Nowack adopts.
[1379] Heb. Trouble, narrow sea: so LXX., but Wellhausen suggests Egypt, which Nowack accepts.
[1380] גברתם for גברתים.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ גברתם for גברתים.
[1381] For יתהלכו read יתהללו, with LXX. and Syr.
[1381] For יתהלכו read חגגו, according to LXX. and Syr.
[1382] Heb. adds here a difficult clause, for nobles are wasted. Probably a gloss.
[1382] Heb. adds here a difficult clause, for nobles are wasted. Probably a gloss.
[1383] After the Ḳerî.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ After the Kerit.
[1384] I.e. rankness; applied to the thick vegetation in the larger bed of the stream: see Hist. Geog., p. 484.
[1384] That is, rankness; referring to the dense vegetation in the larger part of the stream: see Hist. Geog., p. 484.
[1385] xi. 5, וַאעְשִׁר, Hiph., but intransitive, grow rich; 6, ממציא; vv. 7, 10, נעם (?); 8, בחל, Aram.; 13, יְקָר, Aram., Jer. xx. 5, Ezek. xxii. 25, Job xxviii. 10; in Esther ten, in Daniel four times (Eckardt); xiii. 7, עמית, one of the marks of the affinity of the language of “Zech.” ix.—xiv. to that of the Priestly Code (cf. Lev. v. 21, xviii. 20, etc.), but in P it is concrete, here abstract; צערים; 8, גוע, see Eckardt, p. 85.
[1385] xi. 5, וַאעְשִׁר, Hiph., but intransitive, grow rich; 6, Inventor; vv. 7, 10, Noam (?); 8, בהחל, Aram.; 13, precious, Aram., Jer. xx. 5, Ezek. xxii. 25, Job xxviii. 10; in Esther ten, in Daniel four times (Eckardt); xiii. 7, עמית, one of the markers showing the similarity of the language in “Zech.” ix.—xiv. to that of the Priestly Code (cf. Lev. v. 21, xviii. 20, etc.), but in P it is concrete, here abstract; צערים; 8, גוע, see Eckardt, p. 85.
[1386] Jer. xxiii. 1–8; Ezek. xxxiv., xxxvii. 24 ff.: cf. Kirkpatrick p. 462.
[1386] Jer. 23:1–8; Ezek. 34, 37:24 and following: see Kirkpatrick p. 462.
[1387] Exod. xxi. 32.
[1388] LXX. God of Hosts.
[1389] Read plural with LXX.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Read plural with LXX.
[1390] That is the late Hebrew name for the heathen: cf. ix. 1.
[1390] That is the modern Hebrew term for non-believers: see ix. 1.
[1391] Heb. רֵעֵהוּ, neighbour; read רֹעֵהוּ.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Heb. רֵעֵהוּ, neighbor; read רֹעֵהוּ.
[1392] Many take this verse as an intrusion. It certainly seems to add nothing to the sense and to interrupt the connection, which is clear when it is removed.
[1392] Many see this verse as a disruption. It definitely appears to add nothing to the meaning and breaks the flow, which becomes obvious when it's taken out.
[1393] Heb. לָכֵן עֲנִיֵּי הַצֹּאן, wherefore the miserable of the flock, which makes no sense. But LXX. read εἰς τήν Χαναάνιτην, and this suggests the Heb. לכנעני, to the Canaanites, i.e. merchants, of the sheep: so in ver. 11.
[1393] Heb. Therefore the needy of the flock, why the flock is suffering, which doesn't make sense. But the LXX reads εἰς τήν Χαναάνιτην, which points to the Heb. לכנעני, to the Canaanites, meaning merchants, of the sheep: as noted in ver. 11.
[1394] Lit. Bands.
Lit. Bands.
[1395] The sense is here obscure. Is the text sound? In harmony with the context עמים ought to mean tribes of Israel. But every passage in the O.T. in which עמים might mean tribes has been shown to have a doubtful text: Deut. xxxii. 8, xxxiii. 3; Hosea x. 14; Micah i. 2.
[1395] The meaning is unclear here. Is the text correct? In this context, עמים should refer to tribes of Israel. However, every instance in the Old Testament where עמים could mean tribes has been found to have an uncertain text: Deut. xxxii. 8, xxxiii. 3; Hosea x. 14; Micah i. 2.
[1398] Wellhausen and Nowack read thou hast been valued of them. But there is no need of this. The clause is a sarcastic parenthesis spoken by the prophet himself.
[1398] Wellhausen and Nowack interpret it as you have been valued by them. But this isn't necessary. The phrase is a sarcastic aside spoken by the prophet himself.
[1399] Again Heb. the potter, LXX. the smelting furnace, as above in ver. 13. The additional clause House of God proves how right it is to read the treasury, and disposes of the idea that to throw to the potter was a proverb for throwing away.
[1399] Again Heb. the potter, LXX. the smelting furnace, as above in ver. 13. The extra phrase House of God reinforces that it's correct to interpret the treasury and eliminates the notion that to throw to the potter was a saying for discarding.
[1400] Two codd. read Jerusalem, which Wellhausen and Nowack adopt.
[1400] Two codices read Jerusalem, which Wellhausen and Nowack accept.
[1401] Heb. הַנַּעַר, the scattered. LXX. τὸν ἐσκορπίσμενον.
[1402] הַנִּצָּבָה, obscure: some translate the sound or stable.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ הַנִּצָּבָה, obscure: some translate the sound or stable.
[1404] For Heb. האליל read as in ver. 15 האוילי.
[1404] For Heb. The idol read as in ver. 15 The foolish.
[1406] הך. Perhaps we should read אַכֶּה, I smite, with Matt. xxvi. 31.
[1406] הך. Maybe we should understand אכּה, I smite, in connection with Matt. xxvi. 31.
[1407] Some take this as a promise: turn My hand towards the little ones.
[1407] Some see this as a promise: turn My hand towards the little ones.
[1408] LXX. Heb. אמרתי, but the ו has fallen from the front of it.
[1408] LXX. Heb. I said, but the ו has dropped off the beginning of it.
[1410] xii. 2, רַעַל, a noun not found elsewhere in O. T. We found the verb in Nahum ii. 4 (see above, p. 106), and probably in Hab. ii. 16 for והערל (see above, p. 147, n. 412): it is common in Aramean; other forms belong to later Hebrew (cf. Eckardt, p. 85). 3, שׂרט is used in classic Heb. only of intentional cutting and tattooing of oneself; in the sense of wounding which it has here it is frequent in Aramean. 3 has besides אבן מעמסה, not found elsewhere. 4 has three nouns terminating in ־ון, two of them—תמהון, panic, and עורון, judicial blindness—in O. T. only found here and in Deut. xxviii. 28, the former also in Aramean. 7 למען לא is also cited by Eckardt as used only in Ezek. xix. 6, xxvi. 20, and four times in Psalms.
[1410] xii. 2, רעַל, a noun not found elsewhere in the Old Testament. We found the verb in Nahum ii. 4 (see above, p. 106), and probably in Hab. ii. 16 for and the uncircumcised (see above, p. 147, n. 412): it is common in Aramaic; other forms belong to later Hebrew (cf. Eckardt, p. 85). 3, סרט is used in classical Hebrew only for intentional cutting and tattooing of oneself; in the sense of wounding which it has here, it is frequent in Aramaic. 3 has besides בול עץ, not found elsewhere. 4 has three nouns ending in ־ון, two of them—Wonder, panic, and עורון, judicial blindness—only found here in the Old Testament and in Deut. xxviii. 28, the former also in Aramaic. 7 For the sake of not is also cited by Eckardt as used only in Ezek. xix. 6, xxvi. 20, and four times in Psalms.
[1411] xii. 6, תחתיה.
[1412] The text reads against Judah, as if it with Jerusalem suffered the siege of the heathen. But (1) this makes an unconstruable clause, and (2) the context shows that Judah was against Jerusalem. Therefore Geiger (Urschrift, p. 58) is right in deleting על, and restoring to the clause both sense in itself and harmony with the context. It is easy to see why על was afterwards introduced. LXX. καὶ ἐν τῇ Ἰουδαίᾳ.
[1412] The text reads against Judah, as if it suffered the siege of the pagans alongside Jerusalem. But (1) this creates an ambiguous statement, and (2) the context indicates that Judah was against Jerusalem. Therefore, Geiger (Urschrift, p. 58) is correct in removing על, restoring both clarity to the clause and consistency with the context. It’s easy to understand why על was added later. LXX. καὶ ἐν τῇ Ἰουδαίᾳ.
[1413] Since Jerome, commentators have thought of a stone by throwing or lifting which men try their strength, what we call a “putting stone.” But is not the idea rather of one of the large stones half-buried in the earth which it is the effort of the husbandman to tear from its bed and carry out of his field before he ploughs it? Keil and Wright think of a heavy stone for building. This is not so likely.
[1413] Since Jerome, commentators have viewed it as a stone that people throw or lift to test their strength, what we call a “putting stone.” But isn’t the idea more about one of the large stones partially buried in the ground that the farmer has to struggle to remove before he can plow his field? Keil and Wright suggest it refers to a heavy stone used for building. That seems less likely.
[1414] שׂרט, elsewhere only in Lev. xxi. 5, is there used of intentional cutting of oneself as a sign of mourning. Nowack takes the clause as a later intrusion; but there is no real reason for this.
[1414] סרט, which only appears again in Lev. xxi. 5, refers to the act of intentionally cutting oneself as a sign of mourning. Nowack suggests that this clause is a later addition; however, there isn't a solid reason to support this claim.
[1415] Heb. upon Judah will I keep My eyes open to protect him, and this has analogies, Job xiv. 3, Jer. xxxii. 19. But the reading its eyes, which is made by inserting a ו that might easily have dropped out through confusion with the initial ו of the next word, has also analogies (Isa. xlii. 7, etc.), and stands in better parallel to the next clause, as well as to the clauses describing the panic of the heathen.
[1415] Heb. I will keep My eyes on Judah to protect him, and this has parallels in Job xiv. 3, Jer. xxxii. 19. However, the reading its eyes, achieved by inserting a ו that may have easily been lost due to confusion with the initial ו of the following word, also has parallels (Isa. xlii. 7, etc.) and aligns better with the next clause, as well as with the clauses describing the fear of the nations.
[1416] Others read אַלְפֵי, thousands, i.e. districts.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Others read אַלְפֵי, thousands, meaning districts.
[1417] Heb. I will find me; LXX. εὑρήσομεν ἑαυτοῖς.
[1417] Heb. I will find me; LXX. εὑρήσομεν ἑαυτοῖς.
[1418] Hebrew adds a gloss: in Jerusalem.
[1419] The population in time of war.
The population during war.
[1420] xii. 10, שׁפך רוח, not earlier than Ezek. xxxix. 29, Joel iii. 1, 2 (Heb.); תחנונים, only in Job, Proverbs, Psalms and Daniel; המר, an intrans. Hiph.; xiii. 1, מקור, fountain, before Jeremiah only in Hosea xiii. 15 (perhaps a late intrusion), but several times in post-exilic writings instead of pre-exilic באר (Eckardt); נִדָּה only after Ezekiel; 3, cf. xii. 10, דקר, chiefly, but not only, in post-exilic writings.
[1420] xii. 10, שפך רוח, not earlier than Ezek. xxxix. 29, Joel iii. 1, 2 (Heb.); Begging, only in Job, Proverbs, Psalms, and Daniel; המיר, an intrans. Hiph.; xiii. 1, Source, fountain, before Jeremiah only in Hosea xiii. 15 (perhaps a late insertion), but several times in post-exilic writings instead of pre-exilic באר (Eckardt); נידה only after Ezekiel; 3, cf. xii. 10, דקר, mostly, but not exclusively, in post-exilic writings.
[1421] See especially xii. 12 ff., which is very suggestive of the Priestly Code.
[1421] Check out xii. 12 and following, which strongly hints at the Priestly Code.
[1422] Hist. Geog., Chap. XIX. On the name plain of Megiddo see especially notes, p. 386.
[1422] Hist. Geog., Chap. XIX. For more on the name plain of Megiddo, refer to the notes on page 386.
[1423] 2 Chron. xxxv. 22 ff.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 2 Chron. 35:22 and following.
[1424] Another explanation offered by the Targum is the mourning for “Ahab son of Omri, slain by Hadad-Rimmon son of Tab-Rimmon.”
[1424] Another explanation given by the Targum is the mourning for “Ahab, son of Omri, killed by Hadad-Rimmon, son of Tab-Rimmon.”
[1425] LXX. gives for Hadad-Rimmon only the second part, ῥοῶν.
[1425] LXX. provides only the second part for Hadad-Rimmon, ῥοῶν.
[1426] Ezek. viii. 14.
[1427] Baudissin, Studien z. Sem. Rel. Gesch., I. 295 ff.
[1427] Baudissin, Studies in Semitic Religious History, I. 295 ff.
[1428] Heb. Me; several codd. him: some read אֱלֵי to (him) whom they have pierced; but this would require the elision of the sign of the acc. before who. Wellhausen and others think something has fallen from the text.
[1428] Heb. Me; several manuscripts read him: some read אֵלִי to (him) whom they have pierced; but this would require dropping the sign of the accusative before who. Wellhausen and others believe something is missing from the text.
[1430] LXX. Συμεών.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ LXX. Simeon.
[1431] Cf. Ezek. xxxvi. 25, xlvii. 1.
[1432] Read אֲדָמָה קִנְיָנִי for the Mass. אדם הקנני: so Wellhausen.
[1432] Read Land ownership for the Mass. חמדן: so Wellhausen.
[1433] Heb. between.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Heb. between.
[1435] ליהוה: or belonging to Jehovah; or like the Lamed auctoris or Lamed when construed with passive verbs (see Oxford Heb.-Eng. Dictionary, pp. 513 and 514, col. 1), from, by means of, Jehovah.
[1435] ליהוה: or belonging to Jehovah; or like the Lamed auctoris or Lamed when used with passive verbs (see Oxford Heb.-Eng. Dictionary, pp. 513 and 514, col. 1), from, by means of, Jehovah.
[1436] Heb.: and ye shall flee, the ravine of My mountains. The text is obviously corrupt, but it is difficult to see how it should be repaired. LXX., Targ. Symmachus and the Babylonian codd. (Baer, p. 84) read וְנִסְתַּם, shall be closed, for וְנַסְתֶּם, ye shall flee, and this is adopted by a number of critics (Bredenkamp, Wellhausen, Nowack). But it is hardly possible before the next clause, which says the valley extends to ’Aṣal.
[1436] Heb.: and you shall flee, the ravine of My mountains. The text is clearly corrupted, but it's hard to determine how to fix it. LXX., Targ. Symmachus, and the Babylonian manuscripts (Baer, p. 84) read and it will be completed, shall be closed, instead of וְנַסְתֶּם, you shall flee, and this has been accepted by several critics (Bredenkamp, Wellhausen, Nowack). But it's almost impossible to do so before the next clause, which states that the valley extends to ’Aṣal.
[1437] Wellhausen suggests the ravine (גיא) of Hinnom.
[1437] Wellhausen suggests the gorge (גיא) of Hinnom.
[1438] אָצַל, place-name: cf. אָצֵל, name of a family of Benjamin, viii. 37 f., ix. 43 f.; and בֵית הָאֵצֶל, Micah i. 11. Some would read אֵצֶל, the adverb near by.
[1438] אָצַל, a place name: see Noble, the name of a family from Benjamin, viii. 37 f., ix. 43 f.; and בית ההצלה, Micah i. 11. Some might interpret אֵצֶל as the adverb nearby.
[1439] Amos i. 1.
[1440] LXX.
[1441] LXX.; Heb. thee.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ LXX.; Heb. you.
[1442] Heb. Kethibh, יְקָרוֹת יִקְפָּאוּן, jewels (? hardly stars as some have sought to prove from Job xxxi. 26) grow dead or congealed. Heb. Ḳerê, jewels and frost, וְקִפָּאוֹן. LXX. καὶ ψύχη καὶ πάγος, וְקָרוּת וְקִפָּאוֹן, and cold and frost. Founding on this Wellhausen proposes to read חוֹם for אוֹר, and renders, there shall be neither heat nor cold nor frost. So Nowack. But it is not easy to see how חוֹם ever got changed to אוֹר.
[1442] Heb. Kethibh, יקרים יתקפאו, jewels (? likely not stars as some have tried to argue from Job xxxi. 26) grow dead or congealed. Heb. Ḳerê, jewels and frost, and freeze. LXX. καὶ ψύχη καὶ πάγος, And it got cold., and cold and frost. Based on this, Wellhausen suggests reading חום instead of Light, meaning there shall be neither heat nor cold nor frost. So Nowack. But it's hard to understand how Heat could have been changed to Light.
[1443] Unique or the same?
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Different or identical?
[1444] Taken as a gloss by Wellhausen and Nowack.
[1444] Interpreted as a commentary by Wellhausen and Nowack.
[1445] עֲרָבָה, the name for the Jordan Valley, the Ghôr (Hist. Geog., pp. 482–484). It is employed, not because of its fertility, but because of its level character. Cf. Josephus’ name for it, “the Great Plain” (IV. Wars viii. 2; IV. Antt. vi. 1): also 1 Macc. v. 52, xvi. 11.
[1445] None, the name for the Jordan Valley, the Ghôr (Hist. Geog., pp. 482–484). It's used, not because of its fertility, but because of its flat terrain. Compare with Josephus’ term for it, “the Great Plain” (IV. Wars viii. 2; IV. Antt. vi. 1): also see 1 Macc. v. 52, xvi. 11.
[1446] Geba “long the limit of Judah to the north, 2 Kings xxiii. 8” (Hist. Geog., pp. 252, 291). Rimmon was on the southern border of Palestine (Josh. xv. 32, xix. 7), the present Umm er Rummamin N. of Beersheba (Rob., B. R.).
[1446] Geba marked the northern limit of Judah (2 Kings 23:8). Rimmon was located on the southern border of Palestine (Joshua 15:32, 19:7), currently known as Umm er Rummamin, north of Beersheba (Rob., B. R.).
[1447] Or be inhabited as it stands.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Or stay as it is.
[1448] Cf. “Mal.” iii. 24 (Heb.).
[1449] Ezek. xxxviii. 21.
[1450] So Wellhausen and Nowack.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ So Wellhausen and Nowack.
[1451] So LXX. and Syr. The Heb. text inserts a not.
[1451] So LXX. and Syr. The Heb. text adds a not.
[1452] חטאת, in classic Heb. sin; but as in Num. xxxii. 23 and Isa. v. 18, the punishment that sin brings down.
[1452] Sin, in classic Hebrew sin; but as in Num. xxxii. 23 and Isa. v. 18, the consequences that sin brings.
[1453] Hosea xiv. 3.
[1454] ix. 10.
[1455] So Wellhausen.
[1456] ix. 10.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ix. 10.
[1457] Heb. Canaanite. Cf. Christ’s action in cleansing the Temple of all dealers (Matt. xxi. 12–14).
[1457] Heb. Canaanite. See Christ’s action in clearing the Temple of all sellers (Matt. xxi. 12–14).
[1459] Minus Ruth of course.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Minus Ruth, obviously.
[1460] Cf. with Jonah i. 1, וַיְהִי, Josh. i. 1, 1 Sam. i. 1, 2 Sam. i. 1. The corrupt state of the text of Ezek. i. 1 does not permit us to adduce it also as a parallel.
[1460] See Jonah 1:1, וְהָיָה, Joshua 1:1, 1 Samuel 1:1, 2 Samuel 1:1. The corrupted wording of Ezekiel 1:1 doesn't allow us to use it as a comparison.
[1463] Acts xi. 8.
[1464] Cf. Gittah-hepher, Josh. xix. 13, by some held to be El Meshhed, three miles north-east of Nazareth. The tomb of Jonah is pointed out there.
[1464] See Gittah-hepher, Josh. xix. 13, which some believe to be El Meshhed, located three miles northeast of Nazareth. The tomb of Jonah is said to be found there.
[1465] 2 Kings xiv. 25.
[1466] Cf. Kuenen, Einl., II. 417, 418.
[1467] iii. 3: היתה, was.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ iii. 3: היתה, was.
[1469] Cf. George Smith, Assyrian Discoveries, p. 94; Sayce, Ancient Empires of the East, p. 141. Cf. previous note.
[1469] See George Smith, Assyrian Discoveries, p. 94; Sayce, Ancient Empires of the East, p. 141. See previous note.
[1470] As, e.g., by Volck, article “Jona” in Herzog’s Real. Encycl.²: the use of שֶׁל for אֲשֶׁר, as, e.g., in the very early Song of Deborah. But the same occurs in many late passages: Eccles. i. 7, 11, ii. 21, 22, etc.; Psalms cxxii., cxxiv., cxxxv. 2, 8, cxxxvii. 8, cxlvi. 3.
[1470] For example, in Volck's article “Jona” in Herzog’s *Real. Encycl.*, the use of של for אֲשֶׁר appears, as seen in the very early Song of Deborah. The same is found in many later passages: Eccles. i. 7, 11, ii. 21, 22, etc.; Psalms cxxii., cxxiv., cxxxv. 2, 8, cxxxvii. 8, cxlvi. 3.
[1471] A. Grammatical constructions:—i. 7, בְּשֶׁלְּמִי; 12, בְּשֶׁלִּי: that בשל has not altogether displaced באשרל König (Einl., 378) thinks a proof of the date of Jonah in the early Aramaic period. iv. 6, the use of לוֹ for the accusative, cf. Jer. xl. 2, Ezra viii. 24: seldom in earlier Hebrew, 1 Sam. xxiii. 10, 2 Sam. iii. 30, especially when the object stands before the verb, Isa. xi. 9 (this may be late), 1 Sam. xxii. 7, Job v. 2; but continually in Aramaic, Dan. ii. 10, 12, 14, 24, etc. The first personal pronoun אני (five times) occurs oftener than אנכי (twice), just as in all exilic and post-exilic writings. The numerals ii. 1, iii. 3, precede the noun, as in earlier Hebrew.
[1471] A. Grammatical constructions:—i. 7, In my social circle; 12, In my opinion: that מוכן has not completely replaced באשרל. König (Einl., 378) believes this is evidence of the dating of Jonah to the early Aramaic period. iv. 6, the use of לוֹ for the accusative, cf. Jer. xl. 2, Ezra viii. 24: rarely in earlier Hebrew, 1 Sam. xxiii. 10, 2 Sam. iii. 30, especially when the object precedes the verb, Isa. xi. 9 (this may be late), 1 Sam. xxii. 7, Job v. 2; but frequently in Aramaic, Dan. ii. 10, 12, 14, 24, etc. The first-person pronoun אני (five times) appears more often than I (twice), just as in all exilic and post-exilic writings. The numerals ii. 1, iii. 3, come before the noun, as in earlier Hebrew.
B. Words:—מנה in Pi. is a favourite term of our author, ii. 1, iv. 6, 8; is elsewhere in O.T. Hebrew found only in Dan. i. 5, 10, 18, 1 Chron. ix. 29, Psalm lxi. 8; but in O.T. Aramaic מנא Pi. מנּי occurs in Ezra vii. 25, Dan. ii. 24, 49, iii. 12, etc. ספינה, i. 5, is not elsewhere found in O.T., but is common in later Hebrew and in Aramaic. התעשת, i. 6, to think, for the Heb. חשב, cf. Psalm cxlvi. 4, but Aram. cf. Dan. vi. 4 and Targums. טעם in the sense to order or command, iii. 7, is found elsewhere in the O.T. only in the Aramaic passages Dan. iii. 10, Ezra vi. 1, etc. רבּו, iv. 11, for the earlier רבבה occurs only in later Hebrew, Ezra ii. 64, Neh. vii. 66, 72, 1 Chron. xxix. 7 (Hosea viii. 12, Kethibh is suspected). שתק, i. 11, 12, occurs only in Psalm cvii. 30, Prov. xxvi. 20. עמל, iv. 10, instead of the usual יגע. The expression God of Heaven, i. 9, occurs only in 2 Chron. xxxvi. 23, Psalm cxxxvi. 26, Dan. ii. 18, 19, 44, and frequently in Ezra and Nehemiah.
B. Words:—מנה in Pi. is a favorite term of our author, ii. 1, iv. 6, 8; it's found elsewhere in O.T. Hebrew only in Dan. i. 5, 10, 18, 1 Chron. ix. 29, Psalm lxi. 8; but in O.T. Aramaic מנא Pi. מני appears in Ezra vii. 25, Dan. ii. 24, 49, iii. 12, etc. Ship, i. 5, isn't found elsewhere in O.T., but is common in later Hebrew and in Aramaic. Get it together, i. 6, to think, for the Heb. Think, cf. Psalm cxlvi. 4, but Aram. cf. Dan. vi. 4 and Targums. Flavor in the sense to order or command, iii. 7, is found elsewhere in the O.T. only in the Aramaic passages Dan. iii. 10, Ezra vi. 1, etc. רבּו, iv. 11, for the earlier רבבת occurs only in later Hebrew, Ezra ii. 64, Neh. vii. 66, 72, 1 Chron. xxix. 7 (Hosea viii. 12, Kethibh is suspected). Stay quiet, i. 11, 12, occurs only in Psalm cvii. 30, Prov. xxvi. 20. Labor, iv. 10, instead of the usual יגע. The expression God of Heaven, i. 9, occurs only in 2 Chron. xxxvi. 23, Psalm cxxxvi. 26, Dan. ii. 18, 19, 44, and frequently in Ezra and Nehemiah.
[1472] In chap. iv. there are undoubted echoes of the story of Elijah’s depression in 1 Kings xix., though the alleged parallel between Jonah’s tree (iv. 8) and Elijah’s broom-bush seems to me forced. iv. 9 has been thought, though not conclusively, to depend on Gen. iv. 6, and the appearance of יהוה אלהים has been referred to its frequent use in Gen. ii. f. More important are the parallels with Joel: iii. 9 with Joel ii. 14a, and the attributes of God in iv. 2 with Joel ii. 13. But which of the two is the original?
[1472] In chapter 4, there are clear echoes of the story of Elijah’s depression in 1 Kings 19, although the suggested comparison between Jonah’s tree (4:8) and Elijah’s broom-bush seems forced to me. Verse 4:9 has been thought, though not conclusively, to be based on Genesis 4:6, and the mention of God has been noted for its frequent use in Genesis 2. More importantly, there are parallels with Joel: 3:9 with Joel 2:14a, and the attributes of God in 4:2 with Joel 2:13. But which one came first?
[1473] Kleinert assigns the book to the Exile; Ewald to the fifth or sixth century; Driver to the fifth century (Introd.6, 301); Orelli to the last Chaldean or first Persian age; Vatke to the third century. These assign generally to after the Exile: Cheyne (Theol. Rev., XIV., p. 218: cf. art. “Jonah” in the Encycl. Brit.), König (Einl.), Rob. Smith, Kuenen, Wildeboer, Budde, Cornill, Farrar, etc. Hitzig brings it down as far as the Maccabean age, which is impossible if the prophetic canon closed in 200 B.C., and seeks for its origin in Egypt, “that land of wonders,” on account of its fabulous character, and because of the description of the east wind as חרישׁית (iv. 8), and the name of the gourd, קיקיון, Egyptian kiki. But such a wind and such a plant were found outside Egypt as well. Nowack dates the book after Joel.
[1473] Kleinert attributes the book to the Exile; Ewald places it in the fifth or sixth century; Driver assigns it to the fifth century (Introd.6, 301); Orelli dates it to the last Chaldean or first Persian period; and Vatke to the third century. Generally, these scholars suggest it was written after the Exile: Cheyne (Theol. Rev., XIV., p. 218: cf. art. “Jonah” in the Encycl. Brit.), König (Einl.), Rob. Smith, Kuenen, Wildeboer, Budde, Cornill, Farrar, and others. Hitzig suggests a date as late as the Maccabean period, which isn’t feasible if the prophetic canon was closed in 200 B.C.. He seeks the book's origins in Egypt, “that land of wonders,” due to its extraordinary nature and the mention of the east wind as Unplugged (iv. 8), along with the name of the gourd, קיקיון, which comes from the Egyptian kiki. However, similar winds and plants were found outside of Egypt too. Nowack dates the book after Joel.
[1476] Contrast the treatment of foreign states by Elisha, Amos and Isaiah, etc.
[1476] Compare how Elisha, Amos, Isaiah, and others treat foreign nations.
[1477] Abridged from pp. 3 and 4 of Kleinert’s Introduction to the Book of Jonah in Lange’s Series of Commentaries. Eng. ed., Vol. XVI.
[1477] Shortened from pp. 3 and 4 of Kleinert’s Introduction to the Book of Jonah in Lange’s Series of Commentaries. English edition, Vol. XVI.
[1478] Köhler, Theol. Rev., Vol. XVI.; Böhme, Z.A.T.W., 1887, pp. 224 ff.
[1478] Köhler, Theol. Rev., Vol. XVI.; Böhme, Z.A.T.W., 1887, pp. 224 ff.
[1479] Indeed throughout the book the truths it enforces are always more pushed to the front than the facts.
[1479] Indeed, throughout the book, the truths it emphasizes are always highlighted more than the facts.
[1480] Nearly all the critics who accept the late date of the book interpret it as parabolic. See also a powerful article by the late Dr. Dale in the Expositor, Fourth Series, Vol. VI., July 1892, pp. 1 ff. Cf., too, C. H. H. Wright, Biblical Essays (1886), pp. 34–98.
[1480] Almost all the critics who believe the book was written later interpret it as a metaphor. Also, check out a strong article by the late Dr. Dale in the Expositor, Fourth Series, Vol. VI., July 1892, pp. 1 ff. See also C. H. H. Wright, Biblical Essays (1886), pp. 34–98.
[1481] Marck (quoted by Kleinert) said: “Scriptum est magna parte historicum sed ita ut in historia ipsa lateat maximi vaticinii mysterium, atque ipse fatis suis, non minus quam effatis vatem se verum demonstret.” Hitzig curiously thinks that this is the reason why it has been placed in the Canon of the Prophets next to the unfulfilled prophecy of God against Edom. But by the date which Hitzig assigns to the book the prophecy against Edom was at least in a fair way to fulfilment. Riehm (Theol. Stud. u. Krit., 1862, pp. 413 f.): “The practical intention of the book is to afford instruction concerning the proper attitude to prophetic warnings”; these, though genuine words of God, may be averted by repentance. Volck (art. “Jona” in Herzog’s Real. Encycl.²) gives the following. Jonah’s experience is characteristic of the whole prophetic profession. “We learn from it (1) that the prophet must perform what God commands him, however unusual it appears; (2) that even death cannot nullify his calling; (3) that the prophet has no right to the fulfilment of his prediction, but must place it in God’s hand.” Vatke (Einl., 688) maintains that the book was written in an apologetic interest, when Jews expounded the prophets and found this difficulty, that all their predictions had not been fulfilled. “The author obviously teaches: (1) since the prophet cannot withdraw from the Divine commission, he is also not responsible for the contents of his predictions; (2) the prophet often announces Divine purposes, which are not fulfilled, because God in His mercy takes back the threat, when repentance follows; (3) the honour of a prophet is not hurt when a threat is not fulfilled, and the inspiration remains unquestioned, although many predictions are not carried out.”
[1481] Marck (quoted by Kleinert) said: “The writing is largely historical, but in the history itself, the greatest prophetic mystery is hidden, and the prophet himself must demonstrate his truth through his prophecies.” Hitzig interestingly believes this is why it has been placed in the Canon of the Prophets next to the unfulfilled prophecy of God against Edom. However, based on the date Hitzig assigns to the book, the prophecy against Edom was at least heading towards fulfillment. Riehm (Theol. Stud. u. Krit., 1862, pp. 413 f.): “The main purpose of the book is to teach the proper attitude towards prophetic warnings”; these, despite being genuine words from God, can be avoided through repentance. Volck (art. “Jona” in Herzog’s Real. Encycl.²) offers the following: Jonah’s experience is typical of the entire prophetic profession. “From it, we learn (1) that the prophet must carry out what God commands him, no matter how unusual it seems; (2) that even death cannot nullify his calling; (3) that the prophet has no right to expect the fulfillment of his predictions, but must leave that in God’s hands.” Vatke (Einl., 688) argues that the book was written with an apologetic purpose, as Jews explained the prophets and faced the challenge that not all their predictions had been fulfilled. “The author clearly teaches: (1) since the prophet cannot escape from the Divine command, he is also not responsible for the content of his predictions; (2) the prophet often announces Divine intentions that do not come to pass because God, in His mercy, withdraws the threat when there is repentance; (3) a prophet's honor is not damaged when a threat is not fulfilled, and his inspiration remains unquestioned, even when many predictions are not carried out.”
To all of which there is a conclusive answer, in the fact that, had the book been meant to explain or justify unfulfilled prophecy, the author would certainly not have chosen as an instance a judgment against Niniveh, because, by the time he wrote, all the early predictions of Niniveh’s fall had been fulfilled, we might say, to the very letter.
To all of this, there is a clear answer: if the book was meant to explain or justify unfulfilled prophecy, the author definitely wouldn't have chosen the judgment against Nineveh as an example, because by the time he wrote it, all the early predictions of Nineveh's downfall had been fulfilled, we could say, exactly.
[1482] So even Kimchi; and in modern times De Wette, Delitzsch, Bleek, Reuss, Cheyne, Wright, König, Farrar, Orelli, etc. So virtually also Nowack. Ewald’s view is a little different. He thinks that the fundamental truth of the book is that “true fear and repentance bring salvation from Jehovah.”
[1482] So even Kimchi; and in recent times De Wette, Delitzsch, Bleek, Reuss, Cheyne, Wright, König, Farrar, Orelli, and others. So almost everyone, including Nowack. Ewald’s perspective is a bit different. He believes the main idea of the book is that “genuine fear and repentance lead to salvation from God.”
[1483] Isa. xl. ff.
[1484] So virtually Kuenen, Einl., II., p. 423; Smend, Lehrbuch der A. T. Religionsgeschichte, pp. 408 f., and Nowack.
[1484] So practically Kuenen, Einl., II., p. 423; Smend, Textbook of A. T. Religious History, pp. 408 f., and Nowack.
[1485] That the book is a historical allegory is a very old theory. Hermann v. d. Hardt (Ænigmata Prisci Orbis, 1723: cf. Jonas in Carcharia, Israel in Carcathio, 1718, quoted by Vatke, Einl., p. 686) found in the book a political allegory of the history of Manasseh led into exile, and converted, while the last two chapters represent the history of Josiah. That the book was symbolic in some way of the conduct and fortunes of Israel was a view familiar in Great Britain during the first half of this century: see the Preface to the English translation of Calvin on Jonah (1847). Kleinert (in his commentary on Jonah in Lange’s Series, Vol. XVI. English translation, 1874) was one of the first to expound with details the symbolising of Israel in the prophet Jonah. Then came the article in the Theol. Review (XIV. 1877, pp. 214 ff.) by Cheyne, following Bloch’s Studien z. Gesch. der Sammlung der althebräischen Litteratur (Breslau, 1876); but adding the explanation of the great fish from Hebrew mythology (see below). Von Orelli quotes Kleinert with approval in the main.
[1485] The idea that the book serves as a historical allegory is an old one. Hermann v. d. Hardt (Ænigmata Prisci Orbis, 1723; see Jonas in Carcharia, Israel in Carcathio, 1718, quoted by Vatke, Einl., p. 686) interpreted the book as a political allegory representing the history of Manasseh's exile and conversion, while the last two chapters depict the history of Josiah. The belief that the book symbolically reflects the actions and fortunes of Israel was prevalent in Great Britain during the first half of this century: see the Preface to the English translation of Calvin on Jonah (1847). Kleinert (in his commentary on Jonah in Lange’s Series, Vol. XVI. English translation, 1874) was one of the first to analyze in detail the symbolism of Israel in the prophet Jonah. This was followed by an article in the Theol. Review (XIV. 1877, pp. 214 ff.) by Cheyne, which referenced Bloch’s Studien z. Gesch. der Sammlung der althebräischen Litteratur (Breslau, 1876) and included an explanation of the great fish from Hebrew mythology (see below). Von Orelli cites Kleinert with general approval.
[1486] Isa. xlii. 19–24.
[1487] Jer. li. 34, 44 f.
[1488] That the Book of Jonah employs mythical elements is an opinion that has prevailed since the beginning of this century. But before Semitic mythology was so well known as it is now, these mythical elements were thought to have been derived from the Greek mythology. So Gesenius, De Wette, and even Knobel, but see especially F. C. Baur in Ilgen’s Zeitschrift for 1837, p. 201. Kuenen (Einl., 424) and Cheyne (Theol. Rev., XIV.) rightly deny traces of any Greek influence on Jonah, and their denial is generally agreed in.
[1488] The idea that the Book of Jonah uses mythical elements has been a common belief since the start of this century. However, before Semitic mythology became as well-known as it is today, people thought these mythical elements were borrowed from Greek mythology. This view was held by scholars like Gesenius, De Wette, and even Knobel, but particularly F. C. Baur in Ilgen’s Zeitschrift from 1837, p. 201. Kuenen (Einl., 424) and Cheyne (Theol. Rev., XIV.) correctly argue that there are no signs of Greek influence on Jonah, and this view is widely accepted.
Kleinert (op. cit., p. 10) points to the proper source in the native mythology of the Hebrews: “The sea-monster is by no means an unusual phenomenon in prophetic typology. It is the secular power appointed by God for the scourge of Israel and of the earth (Isa. xxvii. 1)”; and Cheyne (Theol. Rev., XIV., “Jonah: a Study in Jewish Folk-lore and Religion”) points out how Jer. li. 34, 44 f., forms the connecting link between the story of Jonah and the popular mythology.
Kleinert (op. cit., p. 10) identifies the appropriate source in the native mythology of the Hebrews: “The sea-monster is definitely not an uncommon element in prophetic symbolism. It represents the worldly power appointed by God to punish Israel and the earth (Isa. xxvii. 1)”; and Cheyne (Theol. Rev., XIV., “Jonah: a Study in Jewish Folk-lore and Religion”) highlights how Jer. li. 34, 44 f. serves as the connection between the story of Jonah and the popular mythology.
[1489] Z.A.T.W., 1892, pp. 40 ff.
[1490] 2 Chron. xxiv. 27.
[1491] Cf. Driver, Introduction, I., p. 497.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Driver, *Introduction*, I., p. 497.
[1492] 2 Chron. xxxiii. 18.
[1493] See Robertson Smith, Old Test. in the Jewish Church, pp. 140, 154.
[1493] See Robertson Smith, Old Testament in the Jewish Church, pp. 140, 154.
[1495] Cf. Smend, A. T. Religionsgeschichte, p. 409, n. 1.
[1495] See Smend, A. T. Religionsgeschichte, p. 409, n. 1.
[1496] Matt. xii. 40—For as Jonah was in the belly of the whale three days and three nights, so shall the Son of Man be in the heart of the earth three days and three nights—is not repeated in Luke xi. 29, 30, which confines the sign to the preaching of repentance, and is suspected as an intrusion both for this and other reasons, e.g. that ver. 40 is superfluous and does not fit in with ver. 41, which gives the proper explanation of the sign; that Jonah, who came by his burial in the fish through neglect of his duty and not by martyrdom, could not therefore in this respect be a type of our Lord. On the other hand, ver. 40 is not unlike another reference of our Lord to His resurrection, John ii. 19 ff. Yet, even if ver. 40 be genuine, the vagueness of the parallel drawn in it between Jonah and our Lord surely makes for the opinion that in quoting Jonah our Lord was not concerned about quoting facts, but simply gave an illustration from a well-known tale. Matt. xvi. 4, where the sign of Jonah is again mentioned, does not explain the sign.
[1496] Matt. xii. 40—Just as Jonah was in the belly of the whale for three days and three nights, so the Son of Man will be in the heart of the earth for three days and three nights—is not mentioned in Luke xi. 29, 30, which limits the sign to the message of repentance and is viewed as an addition for various reasons, such as that verse 40 is unnecessary and doesn’t align with verse 41, which correctly explains the sign; that Jonah, who ended up in the fish for failing to do his duty rather than dying a martyr, cannot therefore symbolize our Lord in this sense. On the other hand, verse 40 is somewhat similar to another statement from our Lord about His resurrection, John ii. 19 ff. However, even if verse 40 is genuine, the ambiguity in the comparison between Jonah and our Lord suggests that in referencing Jonah, our Lord was not focused on presenting facts but was simply using a familiar story as an example. Matt. xvi. 4, where the sign of Jonah is mentioned again, does not clarify the sign.
[1497] Take a case. Suppose we tell slothful people that theirs will be the fate of the man who buried his talent, is this to commit us to the belief that the personages of Christ’s parables actually existed? Or take the homiletic use of Shakespeare’s dramas—“as Macbeth did,” or “as Hamlet said.” Does it commit us to the historical reality of Macbeth or Hamlet? Any preacher among us would resent being bound by such an inference. And if we resent this for ourselves, how chary we should be about seeking to bind our Lord by it.
[1497] Let's consider an example. If we tell lazy people that their outcome will be like the one who buried his talent, does that mean we have to believe that the characters in Christ’s parables actually existed? Or take the way we use Shakespeare’s plays in sermons—“just like Macbeth did,” or “as Hamlet said.” Does that mean we have to accept Macbeth or Hamlet as historical figures? Any preacher would rightly resist being held to that conclusion. And if we feel this way for ourselves, we should be even more cautious about trying to restrict our Lord with it.
[1498] Eng. trans. of The Twelve Minor Prophets, p. 172. Consult also Farrar’s judicious paragraphs on the subject: Minor Prophets, 234 f.
[1498] Eng. trans. of The Twelve Minor Prophets, p. 172. Also check out Farrar’s insightful sections on the topic: Minor Prophets, 234 f.
[1499] The two attempts which have been made to divide the Book of Jonah are those by Köhler in the Theol. Rev., XVI. 139 ff., and by Böhme in the Z.A.T.W., VII. 224 ff. Köhler first insists on traits of an earlier age (rude conception of God, no sharp boundary drawn between heathens and the Hebrews, etc.), and then finds traces of a late revision: lacuna in i. 2; hesitation in iii. 1, in the giving of the prophet’s commission, which is not pure Hebrew; change of three days to forty (cf. LXX.); mention of unnamed king and his edict, which is superfluous after the popular movement; beasts sharing in mourning; also in i. 5, 8, 9, 14, ii. 2, דָּגָה, iii. 9, iv. 1–4, as disturbing context; also the building of a booth is superfluous, and only invented to account for Jonah remaining forty days instead of the original three; iv. 6, להיות צל על ראשׁו for an original לְהַּצִּל לוֹ = to offer him shade; 7, the worm, תולעת, due to a copyist’s change of the following בעלות. Withdrawing these, Köhler gets an account of the sparing of Niniveh on repentance following a sentence of doom, which, he says, reflects the position of the city of God in Jeremiah’s time, and was due to Jeremiah’s opponents, who said in answer to his sentence of doom: If Niniveh could avert her fate, why not Jerusalem? Böhme’s conclusion, starting from the alleged contradictions in the story, is that no fewer than four hands have had to deal with it. A sufficient answer is given by Kuenen (Einl., 426 ff.), who, after analysing the dissection, says that its “improbability is immediately evident.” With regard to the inconsistencies which Böhme alleges to exist in chap. iii. between ver. 5 and vv. 6–9, Kuenen remarks that “all that is needed for their explanation is a little good-will”—a phrase applicable to many other difficulties raised with regard to other Old Testament books by critical attempts even more rational than those of Böhme. Cornill characterises Böhme’s hypothesis as absurd.
[1499] The two attempts to break down the Book of Jonah are those by Köhler in the Theol. Rev., XVI. 139 ff., and by Böhme in the Z.A.T.W., VII. 224 ff. Köhler first points out characteristics from an earlier period (a rough view of God, no clear distinction between Gentiles and Hebrews, etc.), and then identifies signs of a later revision: a gap in i. 2; uncertainty in iii. 1, regarding the prophet's commission, which isn't pure Hebrew; a change from three days to forty (cf. LXX.); an anonymous king and his decree, which feels unnecessary after the people's movement; animals participating in mourning; also found in i. 5, 8, 9, 14, ii. 2, כְּתָרָה, iii. 9, iv. 1–4 as awkward context; likewise, the construction of a shelter is unnecessary, and seems to have been created to explain Jonah's stay of forty days instead of the original three; iv. 6, to be a shadow over him for an original להציל אותו = to provide him shade; 7, the worm, worm, apparently due to a copyist's alteration of the next Ownership. By removing these, Köhler presents a narrative of Nineveh's mercy upon repentance following a death sentence, which he states reflects the situation of God's city during Jeremiah's time and arose from Jeremiah's adversaries, who countered his doomsaying by asking: If Nineveh could escape its fate, why not Jerusalem? Böhme concludes, based on the supposed contradictions in the story, that at least four different writers must have worked on it. Kuenen provides a solid rebuttal (Einl., 426 ff.), indicating that the “improbability is immediately evident” after dissecting the passages. Regarding the inconsistencies Böhme claims exist in chapter iii between ver. 5 and vv. 6–9, Kuenen observes that “all that is needed for their explanation is a little good-will”—a phrase applicable to many other issues raised concerning other Old Testament texts by critical analyses even more rational than Böhme’s. Cornill describes Böhme’s theory as ridiculous.
[1500] To Thy holy temple, vv. 5 and 8: cf. Psalm v. 8, etc. The waters have come round me to my very soul, ver. 6: cf. Psalm lxix. 2. And Thou broughtest up my life, ver. 7: cf. Psalm xxx. 4. When my soul fainted upon me, ver. 8: cf. Psalm cxlii. 4, etc. With the voice of thanksgiving, ver. 10: cf. Psalm xlii. 5. The reff. are to the Heb. text.
[1500] To Your holy temple, vv. 5 and 8: see Psalm v. 8, etc. The waters have surrounded me to my very soul, ver. 6: see Psalm lxix. 2. And You brought my life up, ver. 7: see Psalm xxx. 4. When my soul fainted within me, ver. 8: see Psalm cxlii. 4, etc. With a voice of thanksgiving, ver. 10: see Psalm xlii. 5. The references are to the Hebrew text.
[1501] Cf. ver. 3 with Psalm xviii. 7; ver. 4 with Psalm xlii. 8; ver. 5 with Psalm xxxi. 23; ver. 9 with Psalm xxxi. 7, and ver. 10 with Psalm l. 14.
[1501] Compare verse 3 with Psalm 18:7; verse 4 with Psalm 42:8; verse 5 with Psalm 31:23; verse 9 with Psalm 31:7, and verse 10 with Psalm 50:14.
[1502] Budde, as above, p. 42.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Budde, as mentioned, p. 42.
[1503] De Wette, Knobel, Kuenen.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ De Wette, Knobel, Kuenen.
[1504] Budde.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Budde.
[1505] E.g. Hitzig.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ For example. Hitzig.
[1506] Luther says of Jonah’s prayer, that “he did not speak with these exact words in the belly of the fish, nor placed them so orderly, but he shows how he took courage, and what sort of thoughts his heart had, when he stood in such a battle with death.” We recognise in this Psalm “the recollection of the confidence with which Jonah hoped towards God, that since he had been rescued in so wonderful a way from death in the waves, He would also bring him out of the night of his grave into the light of day.”
[1506] Luther says about Jonah’s prayer that “he didn't say these exact words in the belly of the fish, nor did he organize them this way, but he shows how he found courage and what kind of thoughts were in his heart as he faced such a battle with death.” In this Psalm, we see “the reminder of the confidence with which Jonah hoped for God, believing that since he had been saved in such a miraculous way from death in the waves, He would also bring him out of the darkness of his grave into the light of day.”
[1507] ii. 5, B has λαόν for ναόν; i. 9, for עברי it reads עבדי, and takes the י to be abbreviation for יהוה; ii. 7, for בעדי it reads בעלי and translates κάτοχοι; iv. 11, for ישׁ־בהּ it reads ישׁבו, and translates κατοικοῦσι.
[1507] ii. 5, B has λαόν instead of ναόν; i. 9, it reads My servants for Hebrew, and interprets the י as an abbreviation for יהוה; ii. 7, it reads בעלים instead of בהצלחה and translates it as κάτοχοι; iv. 11, it reads ישׁבו for יש לה, and translates it as κατοικοῦσι.
[1508] i. 4, גדולה, perhaps rightly omitted before following גדול; i. 8, B omits the clause באשר to לנו, probably rightly, for it is needless, though supplied by Codd. A, Q; iii. 9, one verb, μετανοήσει, for ישוב ונחם, probably correctly, see below.
[1508] i. 4, Huge, maybe properly left out before the next Big; i. 8, B skips the phrase Regarding to לנו, likely for a good reason, as it's unnecessary, although it's included by Codd. A, Q; iii. 9, one verb, μετανοήσει, instead of Reassure and comfort, probably rightly so, see below.
[1509] i. 2, ἡ κραυγὴ τῆς κακίας for רעתם; ii. 3, τὸν θεόν μου after יהוה; ii. 10, in obedience to another reading; iii. 2, τὸ ἔμπροσθεν after קראיה; iii. 8, לאמר.
[1509] i. 2, the cry of wickedness for Your friend; ii. 3, my God after יהוה; ii. 10, following another version; iii. 2, the front after לא קראיה; iii. 8, לאמר.
[1510] iii. 4, 8.
[1511] iv. 2.
[1513] Second Isaiah. See chap. lx.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Second Isaiah. See ch. 60.
[1514] See the author’s Hist. Geog. of the Holy Land, pp. 131–134.
[1514] Check out the author's Hist. Geog. of the Holy Land, pp. 131–134.
[1515] Heb. them.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Heb. them.
[1516] So LXX.: Heb. a great wind.
[1517] Heb. on the sea.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Heb. *on the sea*.
[1518] Lit. reckoned or thought.
Lit. reckoned or thought.
[1519] Heb. ropes.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Heb. ropes.
[1520] The words for whose sake is this evil come upon us do not occur in LXX. and are unnecessary.
[1520] The phrase for whose sake is this evil come upon us does not appear in the LXX and is not needed.
[1521] Wellhausen suspects this form of the Divine title.
[1521] Wellhausen believes this version of the Divine title.
[1522] Heb. dug.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Heb. dug.
[1524] For the Babylonian myths see Sayce’s Hibbert Lectures; George Smith’s Assyrian Discoveries; and Gunkel, Schöpfung u. Chaos.
[1524] For the Babylonian myths, check out Sayce’s Hibbert Lectures; George Smith’s Assyrian Discoveries; and Gunkel’s Creation and Chaos.
[1525] Passages in which this class of myths are taken in a physical sense are Job iii. 8, vii. 12, xxvi. 12, 13, etc., etc.; and passages in which it is applied politically are Isa. xxvii. 1, li. 9; Jer. li. 34, 44; Psalm lxxiv., etc. See Gunkel, Schöpfung u. Chaos.
[1525] Passages where this type of myth is interpreted literally include Job 3:8, 7:12, 26:12-13, and so on; while examples of its political application can be found in Isaiah 27:1, 51:9; Jeremiah 51:34, 44; Psalm 74, and others. See Gunkel, Schöpfung u. Chaos.
[1526] Chap. xvii. 12–14.
[1527] Jer. li. 34.
[1529] Jer. li. 44, 45.
[1533] It is very interesting to notice how many commentators (e.g. Pusey, and the English edition of Lange) who take the story in its individual meaning, and therefore as miraculous, immediately try to minimise the miracle by quoting stories of great fishes who have swallowed men, and even men in armour, whole, and in one case at least have vomited them up alive!
[1533] It's fascinating to observe how many commentators (e.g. Pusey and the English edition of Lange) interpret the story literally and, seeing it as miraculous, attempt to downplay the miracle by referencing tales of large fish that have swallowed humans, and even people in armor, completely, and in at least one instance, spat them out alive!
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See above, p. 511, nn. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
[1536] The grammar, which usually expresses result, more literally runs, And Thou didst cast me; but after the preceding verse it must be taken not as expressing consequence but cause.
[1536] The grammar, which typically indicates a result, more directly reads, And You threw me; but following the previous verse, it should be understood not as showing consequence but as indicating cause.
[1537] Read אֵיךְ for אַךְ, and with the LXX. take the sentence interrogatively.
[1537] Read How as However, and with the LXX. interpret the sentence as a question.
[1538] Only in iii. 1, second time, and in iv. 2 are there any references from the second to the first part of the book.
[1538] Only in iii. 1, second time, and in iv. 2 are there any mentions from the second part of the book to the first part.
[1539] The diameter rather than the circumference seems intended by the writer, if we can judge by his sending the prophet one day’s journey through the city. Some, however, take the circumference as meant, and this agrees with the computation of sixty English miles as the girth of the greater Niniveh described below.
[1539] The writer seems to be referring to the diameter instead of the circumference, based on his instruction to the prophet to travel one day’s journey through the city. However, some interpret it as the circumference, which aligns with the calculation of sixty English miles as the circumference of the larger Nineveh mentioned below.
[1540] LXX. Codd. B, etc., read three days; other Codd. have the forty of the Heb. text.
[1540] LXX. Manuscript B, etc., read three days; other manuscripts have the forty from the Hebrew text.
[1542] רחבות עיר, Gen. x. 11.
[1543] Gen. x. 12, according to which the Great City included, besides Niniveh, at least Resen and Kelach.
[1543] Gen. x. 12, which states that the Great City included not just Niniveh but also at least Resen and Kelach.
[1544] And taking the present Kujundschik, Nimrud, Khorsabad and Balawat as the four corners of the district.
[1544] And considering the current Kujundschik, Nimrud, Khorsabad, and Balawat as the four corners of the area.
[1545] iii. 2, iv. 11.
[1546] Compare the Book of Jonah, for instance, with the Book of Nahum.
[1546] For example, compare the Book of Jonah with the Book of Nahum.
[1547] Cf. Herod. IX. 24; Joel i. 18; Virgil, Eclogue V., Æneid XI. 89 ff.; Plutarch, Alex. 72.
[1547] See Herodotus IX. 24; Joel 1. 18; Virgil, Eclogue V., Aeneid XI. 89 ff.; Plutarch, Alex. 72.
[1548] LXX.: and they did clothe themselves in sackcloth, and so on.
[1548] LXX.: and they put on sackcloth, and so on.
[1549] So LXX. Heb. text: may turn and relent, and turn.
[1549] So LXX. Heb. text: may turn and have compassion, and turn.
[1550] The alleged discrepancies in this account have been already noticed. As the text stands the fast and mourning are proclaimed and actually begun before word reaches the king and his proclamation of fast and mourning goes forth. The discrepancies might be removed by transferring the words in ver. 6, and they cried a fast, and from the greatest of them, to the least they clothed themselves in sackcloth, to the end of ver. 8, with a לאמר or ויאמרו to introduce ver. 9. But, as said above (pp. 499, 510, n. 1499), it is more probable that the text as it stands was original, and that the inconsistencies in the order of the narrative are due to its being a tale or parable.
[1550] The supposed inconsistencies in this account have already been pointed out. As the text reads, the fast and mourning are announced and actually begin before the king hears about it and makes his own proclamation of fast and mourning. The inconsistencies could be resolved by moving the words in ver. 6, and they cried a fast, and from the greatest of them, to the least they clothed themselves in sackcloth, to the end of ver. 8, with a לאמר or And they said to introduce ver. 9. But, as mentioned before (pp. 499, 510, n. 1499), it is more likely that the text as it stands is original, and that the inconsistencies in the order of the narrative are because it's a story or parable.
[1551] Deut. xviii. 21, 22.
[1552] The Hebrew may be translated either, first, Doest thou well to be angry? or second, Art thou very angry? Our versions both prefer the first, though they put the second in the margin. The LXX. take the second. That the second is the right one is not only proved by its greater suitableness, but by Jonah’s answer to the question, I am very angry, yea, even unto death.
[1552] The Hebrew can be translated in two ways: first, Are you justified in being angry? or second, Are you really angry? Our translations prefer the first, although the second is noted in the margin. The LXX favors the second. It's clear that the second translation is more appropriate, and Jonah’s response to the question, I am very angry, even to the point of death, supports this.
[1553] Heb. the city.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Heb. the city.
[1555] Heb. adds to save him from his evil, perhaps a gloss.
[1555] Heb. adds to save him from his evil, maybe as an explanation.
[1556] Heb. it.
[1557] חֲרִישִׁית. The Targum implies a quiet, i.e. sweltering, east wind. Hitzig thinks that the name is derived from the season of ploughing and some modern proverbs appear to bear this out: an autumn east wind. LXX. συγκαίων Siegfried-Stade: a cutting east wind, as if from חרשׁ. Steiner emends to חריסית, as if from חֶרֶס = the piercing, a poetic name of the sun; and Böhme, Z.A.T.W., VII. 256, to חרירית, from חרר, to glow. Köhler (Theol. Rev., XVI., p. 143) compares חֶרֶשׁ, dried clay.
[1557] בָּרוּת. The Targum suggests a quiet, that is, sweltering, east wind. Hitzig believes the name comes from the ploughing season, and some modern sayings seem to support this: an autumn east wind. LXX. συγκαίων Siegfried-Stade: a sharp east wind, as if from חרשׁ. Steiner changes it to חריסית, as if from Clay = the piercing, a poetic term for the sun; and Böhme, Z.A.T.W., VII. 256, to חרירית, from חרר, to glow. Köhler (Theol. Rev., XVI., p. 143) compares Mute, dried clay.
[1559] Heb.: which was the son of a night, and son of a night has perished.
[1559] Heb.: which was the son of a night, and son of a night has perished.
[1560] Gen. x. 12.
PRINTED BY
HAZELL, WATSON, AND VINEY, LD.,
LONDON AND AYLESBURY.
PRINTED BY
HAZELL, WATSON, AND VINEY, LTD.,
LONDON AND AYLESBURY.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!